(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Dhammapadam. Palice ed., Lat. vertit, excerptis ex comm. Palico notisque ..."

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was prcscrvod for gcncrations on library shclvcs bcforc it was carcfully scannod by Google as part of a projcct 

to make the world's books discoverablc onlinc. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to cxpirc and thc book to enter the pubHc domain. A pubHc domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, cultuie and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this flle - a reminder of this book's long journcy from thc 

publisher to a library and rmally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to thc 
public and we are merely thcir custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prcvcnt abuse by commercial parties, including placing lechnical restrictions on automated querying. 
Wc also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use ofthefiles We designed Google Book Scarch for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrainfivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's systcm: If you are conducting rcsearch on machinc 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a laige amount of text is hclpful, pleasc contact us. Wc encouragc thc 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht Goog^s "watermark" you see on each flle is essential for informingpcoplcabout this projcct and hclping thcm lind 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are lesponsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
bccause we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countrics. Whethcr a book is stili in copyright varies from country to country, and wc can'l offer guidance on whether any speciflc use of 
any speciflc book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearancc in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manncr 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Googlc's mission is to organizc thc world's information and to make it univcrsally accessible and uscful. Google Book Scarch hclps rcadcrs 
discover the world's books while hclping authors and publishers rcach ncw audicnccs. You can scarch through thc full icxi of this book on thc wcb 

at |http: //books. google .com/l 



I 







n,„N;.,i-, Google 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOgle 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



D H At[ M A p A D A M. 



X TRIBUS CODJC1BU8 HAUKIEKSIBU8 



LATINK VERTIT, EXCERPTIS EX COMMENTARIO PALICO 



V. FAUSBOLL. 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



£2 OmClSA LDIMIVICI KLEIN. 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



vnos HEMASIS8IMIS, ILLUSTRIBSIMS, 

M. HAMMERICH, 

FnfCHorl, ScboLiB UaeUrit 

BT 

N. L. WESTERGAARD, 

PR*CEPT0RIBU9 0PT1MI9, PIE 00LENDI8, 

ODORDM UTERQDE VOUBUS MEI9 PERtjDAH ESIODIS 
StIMHA BENEVOLENTIA SUCOJRBEBAT, 

HUNC LIBRUM 

9ACRCM E8SE TOLUIT 

DEVOTiaSIMUS 

AUCTOR. 



n,<jr»«j -v Google 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



XriKiiita sunt aDni, ex qao Rukins, illastriuimiis Ungnarum 
indagatoT, qnem pnematnra mors literis prffiripnit, ex InAa 
in patriam redaic Hi^n Bibllothecffi R^e HaunienBi eam 
tradidtt codlcnm Palicoram et Simhatensium collectionem, ,eni 
vix nOa par invenitur in tota Europte contlnenti." ' HncaBqae 
rero noBtratinm nemo piovinciain hanc incognitam ezplorandam 
Boscepit, qiiamvi8 ha liters, qaibaH conttnentar ea, qiue 
dlTinom qao(ldain ingeDiom , raro inter homlnei iplendeni, 
scite docuil, ab«rrimoB Dobia promittant fnictna, et ad aDirerBam 
cuItnB hamani historiam perscnitandam, et ad res Indise JnreBll- 
gandas, et ad r^ones Buddhismo subjectaB cognoBcendaa. 
Eteuim non parvi facienda est accurata perscrutatio ejiu reli- 
gionis, qiuB, si etbicain apectes, tam piope ad ChriBtianismnm 
accedit, ut idem fere moneant ejunnodi sententiie; 'Qaid tibi 
cnm capillis relif;atis, Btufte? Qnid tibi cum amtcta ex pellibua 
facto? InteniB tna impervia sunt, exten)a tergea.* 'Qul miltieii 
mille bomineB in certamine viocit, et qui semet ipsum Bolam 
Buperat, — bic certe inter pugnn victores optimuB.' 'Vigilantia 
iounortalitatis na est, aocordia mortiB via; vigHee non moriontar, 
qui Bocordes, qiiasi mortid sant' 'Non iracundifi Iracondin 

« vid« diH«rt. Rukih Nonanlls de pleno Bjitamate SibllanllDm lu 
Unsnis montanla, itam da natbodo Ibaiium «t Armanicam lljignam 
lltarii Earopais asprinandl; program m a Coiverai lati b a. 1833 p. »• 



n 

sadantur hic iinqaam, placabilUate yero sadaimr,' ete. * Atque 
line religlo in ipga India, ubi orU est, et nbi faodie quoqae 
exBttmt jMiremiia, qae patri« r^iqait, monumenta, ampligaima 
illa in sazlB escarata templa^ mille f^^ per annos. umul 
Gmn Brahmanismo iequo jnie vigult, nt fieri non pomi^ 
qiiiii ez teetimoDiis ejus ad iiteras aansciiticas graTiBsimam 

i Cnm his cuarsr: 

'Dl« SUl«Dl«hre d«* BoddhitsiiiDs, in i>alch«i licli alna h«U« 
Bliutcht Id dt* Tiaran <«« maDacbliclMB HmmiA iniMtkanabir 
.. kaod giht, blldat dahat dan gtJiSBatau ThaU aalOM Sfatam* ud 
bftt vdtrscbaiDlich am msisteD balgatrasen ihm Elnfang id vai- 
achaffaD nad ealne valta TarbreltDDg zd slcba^.' Sehmidt in M6- 
mulra« da 1'Aead. da St. P^tarab. VI Siti«, loma II p. »t. 

'D Ml difflcile da campraadra qas dei bommsa i qDt li r£tj- 
lallon K maDqDJ alaat pn s' Glavar anesl hanl at a' approcher aottnt 
d« U \itUt,' LtAov-i^ja apad F. Niva: L« Bimdttlama p. ». 

'Ndiu [MMimeB aBaeeuivamaal «a ravne les Htltii dogBitMqQW 
at moralas. a DOtre grand čtenneniant , la Rdganl na paniaiatt 
luiptis da rian. — Votr« religion, oodb rJpJUlt-U sana eaua, aet 
cenratnia i la nfitiei lea v^rlt^ Boni tea mSoiea, noai na diO^ODii 
qv« dana las axpllc»tlun> ... U,n'ad[iiaUalt entra lui al nana qae 
dani polata da diaatdanca, Toriginadn munda at la tranamlgntlon 
daa Imai.' Hdc: 9i>«iaiilr> d'iiB nijmft daoa U Tutiiriv, la TUlMt 
at U Chlns, 9 ad. lama U p. >w. 

'U ax!ita i Lba-Saa ana cDatoma bien tanchaikta, at qne aoni 
atons iti en qnaliiaa aorta jaloDX da rancontrar paiml daa lufidila«. 
Snt Is >Dlr, an momant ob la }onr (oache il aOD d^clin, toaa laa 
Tblbatains caasent da aa mSler d'aflairas, et aa ijnnlaaanc, bODunea, 
faminae et anf^nta, cauforis^inaat fc lani aexe tt k lant S<«. dana 
la« prtnefpns qiiiBrtien de It itlle «t tat laa plaiM pabliqMi. 
AmllSt qae tat gmpea aa aent fotm^ lout le mende a' aenoapit 
par tarie, et no commence k chaatar daa priiraa laalaniaat at i demi- 
vols. Laa concerta rellgleui qni a' tfiSvent do aain da eea r^unlona 
Dombrauaaa piudnlaant daaa la flllentie harmonlalmrnenaB, ai^naelle, 
et qQl agil fbrtemaDl aDT rtma.' Ibfd. p. si>- 



n,„N.«ji-vGoogle 



seoedat eKp^iramltu.* Bt aU priMita fiiridfaianns Indbe 
Baei ttsnagredl^oo||iit, Ttttvi Slucnaitim oullnnD ««vm figotet 

• De amblda JiMnlN« aaiuctilica lU I«tiiitui »vtttiUmT Si. BlUlM 
in Hdmoini da VlnHitnt d« Fr^D«*. Tam« JB- Farli 1841 f. ,i«: 
'DAb ■Djoaid'bDi, oons conulaaoDt kbibz da montimaoM da l> 
littdratnri UDicrite; 1«e oa*rage> imprim^ mirne BOnt u>at DOm- 
biem, ■an« patlar dai lictiieBaB immanase de Dot MbliothA^aaa ta 
mannacTite, pont aMrmer qna la tlttdralura giaeqne, tont abonda^ 
qa'ana aa<, Hmt cn^MdsMbaMMavp laottia qai li lUUrAtmc« Ia41«u«>' 
D« apiHtn HtMamra fiaddtalaml aDalrtlli vida Spanca B*rdjt 
EMtarn Hosacbiam p. i« •q. 

Inthavhoiebftbe Winarapltaka, incladiog 
Iba teKt and tha comment, Ihata *re 69,350 Btaniu 

Tha wbole ot the SutrapUaka, inclnding 
botb tbe taxt and coDimaatarr, codMIdi 396,500 iUnue 

Id tbe irbola of tha Abbldbarmioipi taka, 
IneludfDg both tba test aad commentarj, 
thara ara ]£S,2S0 tUDiai 

Uta.OOO atenus. 
'Accaiding tu the CDmpDl«tiaD ofTorDear, Ihe tail alone »t tha 
Pitakti contalne 4,(HKl leai««, escta paga belng abont 3 f«et long 
and eoBtrinlng slnellaaa. ThM 4,MH) X 3 X 9 xo Bl.DOO llaaa. 
Thei« Hdsb ara vritten «ltbeut an; apaea bBtwean tbe werde, and 
we ma; tbarafore eoaelnda tbat in naa line thara are at lw*t la 
~ in>Dy Me len llnaa ot anr ordlnarr poeilcal n>aaeace. Tberaroie 
81,000 X 10 = 810,000. Agalri, tlw «onimentary extaude to a 
gieatsi leogth than tbe Pltakas, >i> (bat there mnat be nearif 9,000,000 
linaa tn tbe wbale of tba lacrad booki.' 

'BtbIU aaera Bnddbiataium nnmarantnt qBadragtnta dnu et aM- 
ciont 3,6S3 volnmioa.' Pallegats: Ocanmatioa llngnn Tbat f. m. 
D« lltatatnre Bnddbiaml ae^tantrioDBlU lagliar In 4iiatlc Ra- 
aeatcbes vol. XX p. h (AnalyaiB ot tbe Dnlvi, bj A. Caoni« KSrStI) ile : 
'Tba wboleRII-gfar pollectiun (formiug altogetbar esactlj 100 
vnlomes) U ^»tj rreqneDtlT atlnded to ander the nama D^-nol-aam, 
In Sanicrit, Tripitakah, the tbree VesaeU or, Rapoallniiee, ntaipie- 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



iv; 

imAitllt, et Vibetairis Uo^^aUstllie, loSis; .u:tw)£«ngeaB, T«pro- 
bras hmltt ^rlina arUiim initia attvUt , ot bedie vel tertiim 
bnmADi fgtneiii partem aesectas babeat, et eamin tenarmn 
Instituta, llngne, al., nisi prins cognlt« qgn ei religioni eacra 
babetnr lisgaa, vix intelligf posBinL'' 

Qn% qnuin ita eegent, hoc mecum constitui, at in hia 
literis cuin doctis hominibus comrnunicandie pro virill parte 
eliiborarem. Et ut initium faceiem, selegi, eaadente cl 'VVester- 
gaudio, librum, qai Dhamrnapadaih ' Inseribitar, qttod inter 
eadices a Kasbio allatoa tria ejne eirtarent ezempla, qaonim 
unum commentario instnictum eeeet 

Tres bos codices, in parte priori catalogi Codicum Orienta- 

tMOdlog nndet this appellatloD, L)t, tha Dolvi (Tinama); 2ad1f, th« 
Do <Sti(ra)i 3rdlr> tba Sh«r-cb'hin (Abhidhumah).' 
d CCr. La Lonbira; Desci. dtiRoj. d« SUm. Amsterd. trsa, vol. I p. ,i; 
'Lu tsrmaE da RjJigloD at it Jnatica, las Domi das Chaigas et 
taui laa otoamana da Is langoe Valcslra loat ampraotaz de la Bali*. 
Ile foot mSma )anr* plna ballea ehanians an Balia, atc.' 
Tajkar JoBaa apnd W«ber: lad. Stndlao B. II p. ■■•: 
'Maarly balf tlfa nordaoftba (siamaaa) langaiga botrov a ttnga 
•I akada ol uMulng fnim ihatt connoction wUh Bnddhiim. A 
gananl and aomairhat accurate Tiew al thia 1781811] ia tharafoia 
ataaDtlal te a gand hDowJadga or tha langDtge. Withont it ■ atadent 
gaiaa onljaaapproKlniatloD, often qQit«remota, lo tba tiae impert 

• Cfr. Knlgbton: Tba Blatorj of Carlon p. n: 

'Id tba .Ouima Padan,- ot tba .^oetatepa of KaligtoD,- wa 
kaie eiaoipUflad a čada at inotality. and a liat of precapU ohlcli, 
(Oi pnranafa, eicallanca and «i>doai, i* ont; aecond to ttaat or tbe 
DltlD« langlTar hlmaalr.' 

Spanca tJardf; Eutarn Monachlam p. lui: 

'A collactiou mlgbc be mada from tha precapta uf tbia wDrk, 
thal in tha partt^ or Ita etbica conid scaicalf be egnallad tioia anr 
othet beatban anihor,' 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



Umn BibUodieete Be^ BautfeMis p«g. a»>i9 nimieris XVI, 
XVII, XVia signatoB, literie A,«, C notavi. Ex liis nnu 
B, qiii pneter testum commentaiium Buddhtigluraa continet. 
codex temptuis faiase videtar, ntppte eatis eleganter esaiatna, 
(|aam A et C, malto aegl>K«ltiH8 seripti, privato naui destiuali 
TuisBe videantur. Ut ei Vaiiii IjectionlbDi ad calcem libri 
eDOtatis apparet, in rebus miDOribtis anpe illi gaidem disBen- 
tiont (inpiimiB freqneiu eat in cod. B, qnod in A et C lailus 
fit, uaas Bigni AmiBrflre cominodi eausa pro ceteris nasallbuH 
pOBiti), sed si snmmain jei apectes, ex eadem tamen recen- 
siOJi e fluzisae videntUT. Omnee enim et Id gravioribue his rebuB 
coRBCntiunt: atba bJlo v. as, tasm^ bi v. loa, tum^e r. st4i 
nuib£piiTlBO T. asa, karomiti r. non, tv. se»-.')M>, npp^do r. ie\!, 
y«tbag^r«ni vt. ta-i-i, pacceti v, lu, et in aliis (cfr. Append.) ; 
qiias Gorruptelaa conameotator ez parte repetit. Etiam menda 
aliqnot inscitlK et incnrife majora tribps codicibUB eomniiuiia 
Hint, ut n&gghanti pro n&gghati t. io, pAcenti pro piceti v. 
lu, paravajj&iapaasifiBam pro -ssa v. aa, bhiltkhu pro bhlkkhdiii 
v. MS, cehinno v. am, ghfinena t. seo, Dlide nescio, nmii 
andacins sit coDcIuJere, onanes ex uno eodemqae codice de- 
aeriptos esse. 

Plares versoB, qui Dhammapado continentnr, Id allis 
aacTOnim seriptonim libris pasaim inveni citatos, coDatanter 
aHtem eSdem foimfi, unde patere videtar, dudc unam 
Kolam esse lectionem sacrorum serip torum, ab 
eeclesia receptam, quffi probabiliter ea est, quani decravlt 
tertinm concillniu baddbiBtieam (a. t*o a. Cbr. , secunduni 
Laasmium, Ind. Alterth. vol. II p. !!»), quo babito Mabindas in 
Taprobanem it apoetolus sacra scripla eecum afTerens. Sed 
animadTerlendum est, com.tjeDtarioB variam nonnunquam citare 
lectiODem (ita in Dhpado p. 119 et 1174), qu(e eine dubio asspe 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



VI 



Uduc igflur ipaum t«xtim; qiiAlis apud Simhideiieefl feitai^' 
eMI. qD)a in edilione priocipe traditionli rMligia BeqnendA 
osse daoo. In Notie autem et Appendlc«, utpotni, menda 
indicare conatiu eam, et in alters edftione id frit agendiun, 
ut qiiaiitum fier) poMit textDe tn fartegnnn reatltnatar. 

Inter literss bnddbiatieas sacras bane librom antfquT«ra[D 
in Donaero habendnm esee, ex sermone, quo ntltur, elHore 
rldetar, qiii multis in rebiu a sanscrltico et qaldem antl- 
quissiino prope abeat, «t mnltum ab eo dicendi ganete diffeit, 
quo ntnntur Satta pimaiea et echolia Bnddh^faoitK. Hoa 
pertinent: noni. prfes. parcicipii in -aih, ut gaiiayam, rodamt 
II pero. plar. pr«B. medii Id -are, ut socare, apapajjare; dU. 
genind., ut netave, pah^tave; prteterea form«, gnales niBt: 
karoto et kubbato (karontasaa), kiljiti (karissati) al., arabatadi 
[arabaiHinaiii), sabbbi (santehi), vaddba (ruddha), kleea (kileaa), 
,cetya (cetij-a) elc. Accedit, quod in ethioo argnmente 
Bolo versantur sententife sin^losque epectant homines, »on 
bominum societatem uniTeream. Nec intempestivaui videtor, 
Hi, quo tempoie hic liber prodierit, quffiritur, usum attenderc 
vocis nimtti v. nas, et quod numinum occarrnnt hec tantnoi 
nomina: Deva (vv. nu. m- b4. ios. ibi. aoo. m. e««. ■«•. mo. 
m), Gandbabba (vv. los. 4so), Abhasiara (v. mo), Mira (vv. 
1. a. n«. R7. 40. 411. 37. IOS. 1T5. «74. snt. DSo), Yama (rv. «03. 
»1. 44), Brahman (vr. los. «»)), Maghavan (t. m). 

Dhamniapadam antiquiuB esseTidetur libro .'^uttanlpjita, 
qiil non modo pbrasea Ja ObammapadA obvias freq«eHter 
repetat, sed etiam fotegroa verras inde mntuatus sit (its. tn. 
SI6. xM. ii»6~\i») et dimidia hemistichia (pUas) comptorium 
Tereuum (s. s«, iss- i4i. i4s, iro. iss. •un'. sen. «is. «*>. «4s. 
9«4. KM. ms). Quid? quo<) Dbammapadum , ni fallor, hoe 
T«rmi ciut: 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



vn 

Vo DhAmrnapade mdeHile 

magge jfrafl safifi4to O^S- bsMMM) «Rtfm& ' 

asarajjapadM sevtiraiii«, 

taticam bbikkliu nam iba mKgffiitrim. 
Pneteiea inTmi in J lit ak o qi]oq[i«verHasaIfq[iot DhMmnapadf 
(ntB. 4. s. «1. itis-m. fl«, rabuKajain Hmlem jam dlversia additts), 
tfOM pTobabite mlhi vldetur ex J4tako In Obammapadiim 
Mnriatos esee; niBi forte communi ei fonte utrttinqae libfnm 
profluxi«ae BtamcBdum eet, nara vernis et Dhammapadi et MUki 
rerem fragmenta snnt »ntiqniDnim seriptonim, qate Gotamas 
Samuias 6D«m ethieam epecUna excerpsit Ptltimokkha 
TT. iM. mi ntnim ejuB nominis llbnim aigDilicot necm, non 
MtiB liquet 

Ltbri t Itn lam LMiamrnapadaib , vereoB 44 el 101 respi- 
eieos, ita interptetot, nt Collectio VerBDom de Religione signi- 
fieetiu, nam pada propter verbnm pacessati t. 44 colleeltve 
inteHigendum OBt, et gith^padarii t. 101 oetendere videtnr, vod 
pada versuB notionem inesBe. Oeterum fieri poteat, at TOd 
pada verbi sire sententin notio tribnenda sit Gftgerly vertit: 
The Footeteps of Religion; eonrerri poteei t. 91. 

Qiite es commentarlo Buddfat^boBte eicerpBi, quum nno 
tantom codlce eonUdendoro alt, tieri non ptitest, qnta longe sb 
iategntate alMrint. Nam cedes, etai non malu« est, tamen, ne 
menda singularia haod panca commemorem, primnm, qaomodo 
pleT)que codices Simbalenses comparatl sunt, Jn qaanlHate 
▼ ocalinm i et u detioienda, maxime In terminali onIbuB, parum 
aibi constat; qaa In re eqBldem, indioatti codlii« scriptara, 
gramrnaticomrn paliconim decreta §emper sequeDda eafte ata- 
Rieram, sed quum ez hie qoEedam cotiBtantibuH et hujUB et 
m^oria oodicum partis teatimoniie adverientur, propler dubita- 
tionem, qaa> aemper inibt hac de re obversata eet, conslllo 
n^leclo, oodiclB Bcvipturam interdum intaetam reliqni. Deinde 



vin 

eadem ineertitndo est in jiasalibaa n et p diatinf^eDdis ; 
hac de re qiinm gravm^dci palici nthil pnecipiant, et diaiectas 
p^ica ceit« alias leges eeipMtar quain sanscritica (aic facile 
apparet, r sontim in voce obvlum dod valen ad n in p tians- 
DutandaBi iD terminationibns fleiionis, t. c. asMbii s. acrtipl, 
prater tfni, et in sjllaba deriratlra ^, t. c. averjno b. 
avairiuas}i oportebat, ut in singulis TocibDB qBKnani rulgaris 
eBBfit acriptura iadagarem , et sic flCripei cnm a t. c. savana) 
nikkbamana, Dibbtfna, pabfna etc., cum p t. c pamfina, kiif^a, 
pahini, p&punati, stUtkupžti, ipfipesi (eupeetandum eiat: aSftii- 
pesi, ch. Anecd. Pai. ed. Spiegel p. la) etc; hceBilavi autem 
in formis it^pa et hina, quaruDi quam prier toi^ frecjnentior 
sit, posteriorem tamen ob asum aanscriticum rejicere non ausoi 
sam. Ut in legalam redigatur nnivereus aoni p et vocalinm 
i et ii ueus, priuB fieri non potest, quam pluies Ijbri editi 
Bunt, qnam sint in bis rebus codices detetrimi. Vacillat porro 
codes quod ad geminationem attinet consonantis in 
Toce ctHnpoBita, duabns conaonantlbus initio alteriue vocia laten- 
ttbuB; Tidetur mibi geminatio plem[nque eeae tenecda, itaqao 
scribendum esse v- c Anandatthera, viibit4na, patiklifaitbt, non 
Anandathera, rili^a, parikbltta. Nec semper Batia accnrate 
diatinguit codes inter I et 1; veram i^inor, constanter 1 pase 
Bcribendiim, qQotieacunque in voce sanscritica palioe reapondenti 
ineat d v. db, sed non aaepiua, qua de cauaa: kflati, dal^, 
gu|a, aed gilati, ulira, antalikkha etc aeripai. Sant prceterea, 
nt bcile apparebtt, minutiota qufedam parilei dubiosa, de 
qailMi> tamen, ne rerbosior videar, loqui aupersedeo. 

Quod latina acriptura librum vulgaTi, longse defensionia 
sane non eget Etenim quum litem palicte propriam ecripturam 
mine non babeant (olim babuiaae Kammavici tealiticatur), sed 
barmanica, siamensi, ajmhalenai utantur, inde eftici mibi videtur, 
nihil obatare, quominus latinam nos adbibcamue; Enropsti 



K 



enim nos in neana scienti« llbros edlmua, non vero in asum Bar- 
nianomni, SmsteneiDm, Slmbaleneinm ; Kecedit, qiiod lu ratnori 
pretio eurari potest editio. Tjrpli rero eanaciitleis e^eadore 
libros p&lico8 parura commodi habet, nec consentanenin mibl 
vtdetnr, qDDtn prasentl scriptnra sanseritica vix unqaBm aen 
^t litertH palicK. TranscriptiO) quani 8equor, btec eit: 

VocbIm: b š, i f, n d, r Fi If 

DipbHiongi: e, ai, o, aa 

SenicoDBonantes : m, h 

GnttoTaieH: k kb, g gh, n 

Palatalea: c ch, j jh, n 

Lit^ales: t th, d dh, u 

Dentalee: t tb, d db, n 

Labiales: p ph, b bfa, m 

Semivocales: y, t, 1 j, t 

Sibilantee: q, s, a, b. 
Pnit mibl ab Initio consltlnin, libro glosaarium tn Dbamma- 
padi teztucD addere, n)ox veio ab eo deatitl, ut majorem teztui 
parlem ederem, quo in prieBentia inprimie opua est Addendofl 
anteni osee duxi indicesvocum, deqnibiu in Noti s dictnm eet, 
e( Dominnni proprionim. 

Mnltum doleo, qnod mibi tibram conscribenti coitipluria 
defuerunt adjunienta literariB, qu(e bac in urbe non eistant, 
T- C dissertationflB Turnouri in EphemeridibtiB Bengalicia; 
alia seriuB accepi, quain qnibu8 recte uti poBsem, ut Burnoufii 
Le Lotus de la bonne Lol, et Spence Hardyi A Uanual ol' 
IJudbism. Ad uiti mu m boc opus lectores vol o deiegatoB, 
qDODiam in eo inaunt de ecriptis almbalensibus versa plure« 
fabul«, qa£e apud nos palice inveniuntur. 

Restat, ut conimemorem, quibus ad libnim edenduui gaviaiis 
sim presidiiB. Ac primum quldem oportet mazimiB eztollam 
laudibua pablicam Patri» mete munificentiam ; quae enim Im- 



p^ D»4c> libotalit^s in Bindiis OriMtalibH« prouorMdtfl 
etlam ^nd eiteroe eat co)ebraU, ea mibi qa«i)He etimio foit 
mbBkUo, taUntibiiB rtw oieaH vin. e\\., Fublici CuUiu et Disc^ 
plinEB JUinistejio pTiesideutibus, M&dTigio, SiiBoiiyo et 
Bangio> Dainde grada agendte Honl lileranim dassicamm 
peritiBfijjDO snbroctori Frederikaborgenai Oeteimanno, <]ai 
auiatfiticn liogoK non impeiltas teztum Utine reddeoti multnm 
mihi saceurrit^ preterea vifn bumanisslmiB mifalqQe amtciBsimU 
Fabricio-MfilEero et A.E.Greibio, varie mlbi opltnlan- 
tibus, masitne vero yiro linguarum doctiuboo Trencknero, 
eujns auxtlio adjutas inter librnin typie eicudeodam corri- 
getidumque plurima emendare potni. Detiiqufl oportet me men- 
tionem facere ineignis beDevoIentiK,' qiia lea meas adjoverunt 
Tiri bibliotbeciB bojns urbie adjancti, et ioprimis celebranda 
eet libeialitaB, qua hvam Bibliothecaram prsfecti, virr. cll. 
Werlaurfius, legi a consilii« confelentianim , et Tfaor- 
seniaa, Profeesor, osam manusoriptonim et librotnnt mihi 
eopoefisenint. 

Si apparebit me in boc libro elaborando haad vanaui 
operam posuieae, preet« minoia aliqua opus majns Jtltaki 
sequetDr. Ita, I.. B., rale et mibi favel 

Scilbebam BanniK Id. MirtiU MDCCGLV. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



I NAMO 

TASSA BHAGAVATO ARAHATO SAMHASAHBUDDHASSA.- 



1. Tamakavaggo. 

llLLanopubbaiigamfi dhammfi, manoaetth^, manomafi; 
manasfl ce padnttbeua bh^ati y& katoti vi, 
tato nam dukkbam anveti, cakkaih va rahato padaiii. 
Manopabbangam^ dhamm£, manoeetlbj, manomajfi; 
manas^ ce pasannena bhieati v& kacoti v&, 
tato nam eukham anveti ch&ji va auap^^inf. 
^AkkoGCbi mam, avadhi maiii, ajini mam, si^&ei me;" 
ye laih npanafihantl , veram tesaih na sammati. 
„Akkoc«bi mam, aTacIfai mam, ajini mam, aUsi me;" 
ye tam na opanafhanti, rertuii tesDpasammati. 



Cap. 1. 

I. Natnrie a mente principiiim ducuni, mena est potlor para 
eanim, e mente constant; si (qQis) mente inquinata ant 
li>quitnr ant agit, tum enm 8equltur dolor, ut rota (bovis) 

s. Tebentia pedem. Natum a mente etc.; si (quii) mente 
seiena ant loqa{tur ant agit, tum eum aeqQitur gandinm 

a. nt nmbra non decedens. „ConviciiB me obrnit, Tim mlhi 
intnlit, vicit me, spollavit me;" qul isto (animo) eese 

4. fDdnnnt, iracnndia eonim non aedatnr. Gonvidia etc ; qni 
isto (animo) eeae non induttnt, iracnndia fn iis Bedalui. 



. Na If verena rerini sammaDt' idha badJcuiaih, 
arerena ca, sammanll ; eaa dhammo sasantano. 

. Pare ca na vij^nanti: „roayain ettha yani&itia8e;'' 
ye ca tatlha vij&D&nH, lato sammattt) medhag&. 

. Subh&nupaasfvifaarantaiii , fndrlye8a asamvutaih, * 
bbojanamhi ca amattannaih , kueftam, hfDavfriyaib, 
tadi ve pasahati miro, v^to rnkkhsm va dabbalaih. 

, Asubh^DUpaesfTibarantaiii , indriye3u suBaiiiTutarii, 
bhojanamhi ca mattaililuih, eaddham, iraddhavfr!yaita, 
tam ve na-ppaeahati m£ro, vflto aelaih va pabbatain. 

. AnikkaeJlTO k£e£yaiti yo Tatthaih paridaheeeati, 
apeto damasaccena, na ao kAstlvam arahati. 

. Ya ca vantakasfiv' assa, sfiesa susamtihito, 
npeto damasaccena, sa ve kisiv&m arahati. 

. Asftre Bdramatino e&ie ca asdradaesino, 
te ejraih nfidhigacchanti micchdsamkappagocard. 



i. Non enim iracundlA iracnndite Bedantnr bic iiiiquani, pla- 

;. cabilitate vero eedantur; hfec les tetema. Improbi non 
intelligunt: nos hic moriemur; qui vero hoc comprehen- 

. dunt, tum (eonim) sedantur jurgia. Jucunda spectantem 
Tiventem, EensuB non coercentem et in cibo modi nescitinii 
soGordem, viribue deRtitutum, mm certe saperat M^ras, , 

. rentue arborem sicut infirmam. Jucunda non spectantem 
Tiventem, seneus bene cDercentem et in cibo modum 
noscentem, £dem ihabentem, int^ntia viribus prffiditiun, 
eum certe non Buperat M£ras, ventue «axeuni velut montem. 

. Cupiditate non Hber qui luteam -vestem induere vult, 
ten^>«rantia et probilate prlvatus, non ille luteii^ (^este) 

. dignus eSt.' Qul veto-cupiditatem reStiuit,,rirtutibits bene 
TnMracIuei tetnpeiadtia et prObilale ^trteditasi ille certe 



3 

. S^iail ca edrato natvd asdnjt ca asiErato, 

te sirath adhjgacchnnii smnm^MirikappagiH^r^. 
. Yadiftgiram dnccbannsih vntlbi samativiJDhatf, 

evam abh^vitam cittam r^o Bamativiijbati, 
. VatMgiram gaccbanoaih vutthi na Bamativijjhati, 

eraiii subhflTttam cllt&m r^o na Bamatirijjbati. 
. Idba eocati, pecca eocatl 

pSpakirf, iibbafattha socati; 

30 socati, BO vibaMati 

diBvd kammaklliltbam attano. 
. Idba iDodati, pecca modati 

kataputlilo, ubbayattba modati; 

so modati, bo pamodati 

disvS kammaTJBuddbim attano. 
. Idba tappati, pecca tappati 

pipakJTf, ubba^attha tappati; 
. „p£pam me katan" ti tappati, 

bbiyyo tappati dnggatim g«to. 



II. Intea veste dignas est In eo, quod non eBsentiale, 
essentiam opinant«s atqtie in eseentia non-cssentiale ri- 
deotes, hi cBsentiam non adeunt, falal stadti participes. 

IS. EsBentitun vero eBBentiam babentea , et non-esBestiate 
non-eesentide, bi esBentiana adeunt, veri stodii parti- 

iB. ctpeB. Sicut domiim male leetaea pluvia peirampit, ita 
medilatione deatitmam cogitationetn cupido pemimpit. 

14. Sicnt domam beoe- tectam plavia non^ pemimpit, ita- me- 

15. ditabundam oi^tationem' cnpido non pernimpit In hoc 
Kvo. moeret, morte «bitam«eret'mtilum patrans, Dtrobique 
moerct; ille moeret, ille contristatur videns miseriam fa- 

16. cinoris sni. In boc ievo gaudet, morte obita c;audet qiii 



. Idha nandati, pecca nandati 
katapafiAo, nbha^attba nandati; 
^puilfiaiD me katan" ti nandati; 
bhiyyo nandati saggatim gato. 

. Bahum pi ce sahitam bh&a&miao 
na takksro hoti naio pamatto, 
gopo va g&vo ganayam paresaih 
na bh^gavž Bfimaftitasaa botL 

I. Appam pi ce sahitain bb^m^no 
dhammasea hoti anndhammacdrf, 
rigafi ca dosail ca pab^^i mohaita, 
sammappajino, BuvimnttacittOr 
anap^diy£no idba v& huram v&, 
sa bhigav£ edmafiilaBBa hoti. 

Taniakavaggo pathamo. 



bonum perfecit, utrobiqne gaudet; ille gandet, ille valde 

11. gaudet videna munditiani facinoris sui. In hoc evo cra- 
ciatur, morte obita cruciatur malum patrans, iitrobiqne 
cruciatur; ^malum a me peractum," ita [c(^itan8) cmcia- 

is. tur, magJB cruciatur tartarum ingressua. In hoc tero gaudet, 
morte obita gandet qui bonum peTfecit, utTobique gaudet; 
^bonum a me peractum," ita (cogitana) gaudet, magiegaudet 

1». Goelum ingreeauB. Multa qnoque si salntaria loquenB ea 
nonfacitvirsocors, bubnlcnsvelutTaccaBaliorum numerana, 

M. communitatia nos lit particeps. Pauca qDoque ai (qiiia) sa- 
lutaria loquenB secundum legem vitam degit, et capidinem 
et odium (et) perturbationem uiimi TeliDqiieiia, plane sa- 
piena, cogitatione bene liberata predituB, nihil appetena 
▼ei hic vel illic, is communiiatlB fit particepa. 



n,,jN.«ji-vGoogle 



2. Appain£dayaggo. 

. Appamddo amatapadam, paraido mtcciiiio padam; 

appamattš na mfjanti, ye pamaUi yath£mat£. 
. Etaiii visesato fiatvi appamJldanihi pandtt£ 

appam&de pamodanti, ariy&iam gocare raUL 
. Te jh£yino, sdtatiki, niccaih dalbaparakkamd, 

pbuBaDti dUii nibb^nsiii, y(^akkhemain anatUraiii. 
. Utth£narato , satfmato, 

sucikamtnaBBa, nisammakirino, 

saiifiatasea ca, ijbamniajfgino, 

appamattama yaao tthivaddhati. 
. Ultb^en', appamlEdena , eanfiamena damena oa 

dCpam kay{r^tba medbfivf, yath ogfao D&bbikfrati. 
. PamSdam anujufijaDti hSli, dummedfaino jan^ ; 

appamidaA ca medb^vf dhaDaih seitham va rakkhati. 



Cap. 2. 

. Vigilasija immortatitatis via (est), socordia moitis via; 

vigites noti moriunlnT, qui socordee, qnasi mortui 

. (annt). Hoo distincte cognoscerles vigilantis gnan vigi- 

. lantia gaudent, nobilium sorte lEetantes. HI medila- 

bundi, perBeverantea, Bemper fortibus viribus prediti, m- 

pienteo attingunt Nibb&num, relicitatem eummam. Conni- 

tentie, recordantie, candide labarantie, considefate agentis 

ses« continentisgne, pie viventig, viKilantis gloria adaugeBcit. 

. (Vinom) intentione, vigilantia, continentia et temperantia 

Bapiene Taclat (eibi) Jnsulam, quain lorrens non obniat 

. Socordiam sectantnr atulti, ineipientea homines; TiglUm- 

. tiam vero sapieos ut tbesanrum optimum servat. Ne (gnls) 



. M£ pam^dun anujufijetha, ia& k&muatiHntbavaih ; 

appamatto hi jh^yanto pappoti vipulam Bakham. 
. PamtMam appam^d«ia yaA& nudati pandito, 

paitii&plEsMam jini^ba asoko Bokiniiii pajaib, 

pabbatsitbo vb bhummatthe, dhfro b£le arekkhati. 
. Appamatto pamattesu, BDltesu b^njfigaro, 

abalaseam \& B%baeBO, hitv& y&ti snmedhaBo. 
. Appamidena maghavi devjinaih Betthatam gato; 

appamlidaiii pasamsanti, para^do garahito Badd. 
. Appamid&rato bhikkhu, pamdde bhajadasBivJ, 

safiilojanaih anumtfadlani aaham agg;!va gacchati. 
. Appam^darato bhikkbu, pam£de bhajadasBlvii, 

abhabbo paiih^nija nibb^ass' eva aantike. 

Appamidavaego dntifo. 



socordiam sectetur, oe amorie et roluplatis familiari- 

tatem, vigil enim meditans amplutn gaudium adipiscitur. 
38. Socordiam vigilantia quum dispellit iatelligeua (vir, tum), 

ot^itionis p^atio aecenso, moeroris «xp6re vulguB moe- 

rore afliictum, velut in monte stana stantes in teira, 
3». sapiens atultos despiclt Promptus inler socordes, inter 

gopitoB perrigil, invalidum equum Bicut agilis eqiui8 
so. (priBCurrit), prKCorrenB, vadit bene sapiens. Vigilantia 

Maghavan deorotu pTincipatum adeptus eat; vigilantiam 
m. celebrant, socordia seniper increpatur. Vigilantia gandens 

bhikkhuB (mendicus), Bocordiam timeas, vincala parva 
m. magiiaque vincens, Igois velut perit Vigilaotia gaudena 

mendicuB, socordiam metuene, perditioni non obnoxius 

est, in propiDquo Nibb&ni (Tersans). 



n,,jN.«ji-vGoogle 



3. Cittavaggo. 

SB. Pbaudanaih , capalarh cittaiii, di!rakkliam, duDnivira^aiii, 

ujnih karoti medhfivC, ngukAro va tejanam. 
M. Varijo Ta diale khitto, okamokata ubbhato. 

paiiphandaf idaih cittaii) m4radbefyaiii pahlUave. 
8S. Dunniggafaassa, lahuno, 'yatthak4manip£t[no 

cittasaa damatho eidhu; cittara dantaih sukb&Tabam- 
M. Snduddasaih, sunlpDoaiii, yalthakimanipitinaiii 

eittaih rakkbetba medb^rf; cUtaiii guttarb aukb&Tabtub. 
»1. Dtirafigainaih, ekacaraiii, asaritaiii, gakisa^ari) 

je cittarii BanflamesBanti, mokkhanti mSrabandhan^. 
as. AnavalthitacittasBa, eaddfaammaih avijinato, 

pariplavapaBfldaasa paRni na paripilrati. 



Cap. 3. 

sa. LuKurlantem, flnctuantem cogttationem, cusloditu difficilem, 

coercltn diTficilein, rectam reddit sapiens, sagittam velut 
84. faber sagittarius. Piscia velut in terram conjectUB ex 

aquK domicilio ablatuB, palpitat bec cogitatio regno 
as. M^rie retinquendo. Rerrenatu difIiciliBi leviB, quolibet bcbc 

prfficipitantiB co^tationiB coercitio ealutaris (eat), cogitatio 
se. domita gaudinm atTert Observatu difGciiem, valde ido- 

neam, qDollbet delabentem cogi tati onem custodiat sapieoB, 
n. cogitatio cuslodita gaadium afTert EfiliBe Tagantem, in 

Bolitadine TeiBantem, incorporalem , in (cordis) latebrin 

habitantem cogitationem qui cohibebunt, e }S&tm vincnlis 
aa. liberabuntur. Cogitatione inconetantie, veram legem non 

cognoacflntia , (animi) tranqaiUitBte vacillantis intellectus 
as. plenita d i nem non attingit. Cogitatione non rigtda prRditi, 



S9. AnarosButacittaiBa, aitftnrifaatacetEBO, 

puflilap&papahfnaaaa, n' atthi jigarato bha^aib. 
40- Eumbhilpamam bdyaiD imaiii riditvft, * 

nangartipamaih cittam idarii tbapetrtE, 

yojetha mSram pailft£rudhena, 

jitaft ca rakkhe, anivesaiio aiylL 
41. Aclraih vat' ajaih k&jo pathaviifi adbisessati 

cbuddho, apelaTififl^Do, nirattbaih va kalingaraift, 
43. Diso diearh yan taih kayiri, verir^ pana verlnaih, 

micchfipanihitaiti cittam pipiyo naiii talo kare. 
43. Na tam m£t^ pitft ka7irtE, afifle v&pi ca it&takf!, 

sammiipanihitam cittam seyyaso naih tato kare. 

Cittaraggo tatiyo. 



integram mentem habeiitis, bono mdoque vacui, vrg^lantis 

. non est metus. Vasi simile corpus hoc agDOScens, are! 

similem cogitationem bane sistena, subigat (sapieos) 

Miram inteilectus armia, rictuinque custodiat, domicilio 

. liber ait Intra breve tempus, heu, boc corpua humi ja- 

. cebit vile, judicii espeta, inutilia veliit surcutus. InimicuB 

inimico quidquid fecerit, invidioaue rursua invidioso, — 

. fatso applicata cogitatio plua mali ei adhnc affert Non 

id mater (ve)) pater fecerit, vel alii quoque propinqui, 

— perfecle applicata cogitatio plus boni ei adbuc affert 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



4. Fupphavaggo. 

u. Ko imam pa I ha vi m vijessati 

yamalofcat) ca imam sadevakam? 

ko dhammapadaih sudeBJlam 

kusalo puppham iva paceeeati? 
4i. Sekho pathavim vijessali 

yaiiialokan ca imam sadevakam ; 

sekbo dhammapadam su^^esitaih 

kuealo puppham iva paceesati. 

46. Phendpamam kiyam imam viditv^, 
maricidbammam atihisambudbino, 
cbetv4iia mdrassa papupphakfini, 
adasBanaii) maccur^jassa gacche. 

47. Pnpphini beva pacinantam byi8a(tamaDasaiii naram, 
Bultam g^maiii mahogho va, maccu ddiya gacchati. 

4S. Pnppbdni heva pacinantam, by£satlamaiiasam naram, 
atittaro yeva kttmesu antako kurute vasarii. 



Cap. 4. 

44. Ouianam bane teriam euperabit YamKque mundum bone 

unacum deorum? quiBnam versDS legis hene enarralM, 
40. peritus (coronariuB) fiores velut, colliget ? Sekhas (discipulue) 

terram superabit YamEeque mundum hunc nnacum deorum; 

sekhas versus legia bene enarratos, peritus (coronarius) 
48. flores velut, coliiget Spumai inatar corpua hoc esiatimana, 

radionim soliš natura prseditum agnoacens, acindene M^rte 
«. sagittaB (mendicue) mortis regem non videbit. Fiores 

ntiquecolligentem, constrictn mentis virum, sopitum vicum 
4s. lorreiifl velut, mora prehendena abit. Florea ut)qae cotli- 



10 



40. Yath&pi bhamaro, puppham rannagandhaih ahethayaiii, 

paleti rasam &d&y&, evaiii g&me munf čare. 
M. Na paresaiii rilomflni, na paiesarti katJiliatam, 

attano vft aTekkheyya kaUni akatini ca. 
M. Tathftpi ruciram pupphaih, vanriaTantaih, agaitdhakaiti, 

evaih BubhiCait^ viei apbaU hoti akubbato. 
S3. Yathfipi ruciram pupphaiii, Taonarantam , sagandbakam 

erarti subb^sit^ y&t& saphal£ hotl sakubbato. 
M. Tath&pi puppbar&iinh£ kajlrj miClagune bahi!, 

evaii) jitena luaccena kallabbaiii kusalam bahuih. 
34. Na puppbagandbo pativJElam eti, 

na candaDaib tagaramallik^ y&, 

Ratait ca gandbo paliv^tam ett, 

sabbi A'm& sappuriso paviti. 
as. Candanam tagaramv&pi, uppalarti, atha vassikf, 

etesam gandhajdt4nam sflagandho amittaro. 



gentem, conBtrictse mentis Tinim, amoribus non eatnratiiin 
48. mors reddit šibi Biibjectum. Sicnt apis floreni colore et 

odore prsditum non violane aufugit bucco peroepto, ita 
M. in vico anacboreta incedat Non aliorum aspera (verba), 

non alioium facta et omiesa, sna ipsins coDtempletui 
»I. (qui8que] facta omiHsaque. Ut nileos floB, cotore praditus, 

odore carenS) ita bene prolatus sermo infecandUB eat noti 

53. agentia. Ut nitens fios, colore prteditUB et odore, ita 
3fl. bene prolatuB Beiino frugifer est agentis. Sicnt e copia 

florum facere potest (coronariue) muka genera aertornin, 

54. ita nato mortali facienduin est i>onum multuiu. Odor 
tloris adversas ventum pon procedit, nee candani uec 
tagaramallikK ; proboram vero odor AdverBUB Tentnm 

ib. procedit, omncB regiones vir probus perflat. Candanum 



II 



S6. Appamfttto afaih gandho, j' &jam taguacandanf, 

yo ca atlavatam gandho, viti devesn ntUmo. 
3T. Tesaih sampanDssfl&aain, appamJidaTihfirinarii, 

BainmadaBfl£vimutUuain ni£ro mag^m na vindati. 
96. Yatlii sainkiEradhiiiasniirii, ujjhitaBmim mah^pathe, 

padumam tattha j£yetha eucigandhaih, manoraioam; 
3». evarh eamkirabbdtesa andhabbdte pathojjane 

atirocati pallil£ya eammieambučldhasivatfo. 
PDpphavaggo catnttho. 



5. Bilavaggo. 
. Dfghi jdgarato ratlf, dfghaih santasBa yojanaih, 
dfgho bilinam eariisfiro, saddhammaiii avij^ataiii. 



Tel etiam tagarum , uppalum alque vaBsikis — horum 

odoratoram prteclarus ^est) odor, quo duIIub prsatantior. 
36. (At) eiiguns (Umen) hic odor, qai ipae eat tagari et 

candani; qui vero probonun odor (eet), epirat inter deoe 
51. pr«BtantiBBimuB. Horum virlute oroatomm, vlgllanter 

Tiventium, ob porfectam cognitionem liberatorum Mfiras 
ba. viam not) JnveniL Sicut in Bterquiliiiio ad magnam 

viam Gonjecto floa ibi nascitur puro odore priedituB, 
se. mentem eihilarana, ita inter (vulgus) atercori simile 

(vereans) occoecato vulgo prffilucet intelligentifi plane 

sapleiitifi (Buddbn) B^vakaB (auscultator). 



. Longa (est) nox vigilantiB, longa via defatigati, longa stul- 
loniDi revolutio (saiiisiro), veram legem non iDlelligentium. 



12 



. Caraft ce n&dhigacdtey7a seyfain, sadisam attano, 

ekacariyam dalham kaditi, d 'atthi b^ aahS.y&tL 
. nPuttfi m' atthi, dhaDaih m' atUii", iti b4lu viliajl&^; 

att4 bi attano n' atthi, kuto putti, knto dhanam. 
. Yo b&\a m&ftilatf balyam, pandita v&pi teua so, 

biilo C8 pan^itaminf, sa ve ^bjilo" ti vnccati. 
. Y4yajfram pi ce bilo panditaiii payirnp^atj| 

oa BO dhammarii vij^n^ti, dabbi suparaaam yath4. 
. Muhuttam api ce viMi pauditam payirupfisati, 

khippaiii dhammam vij^nfiti, jivhfi BiiparaBam yatb^ 
. Garanti bdl^ dummedh^, amittenSva attanž, 

karont^ pSpakath kamrnaih, yam hoti kalukappbalam. 
. Na taiii kamniara kataiii af!dhu, .yam katv4 anutappati, 

yaesa assumukho rodarti rtp&am patisevati. 



61. Si (quis) soclum itineris non adipiscatur meliorem, sui 

eimilem, aolitarinm iter finnum Taciat, non eet (enim) 
<>'.'. penes stultum aedalitaa. ^FiHi mihi eunt, opes mihi 

Bunt," ita (cogitans) etultns sollicitatur, compos enim aui 
na. non est, n^nm fllionim, nedam opnm. Qui Btnltua se 

stultum putat, sapiens ille qDidem ideo, stnltus vero se 
04. sapientem putana, is certe stultas dicitur. Per vitam 

etiam si stultus ad sapientem aaaidet, legem ille non sapit, 
tia. ligala juaculi sapoiem velut (non sapit). Momentum etiam 

si inielligens ad sapientem assidet, cito legem sapit, 
r.a. lingua jusculi saporem velnt (sapit). Veisantur stulti, 

insipieutes, cum inimicts velut, secnm, patrantes malum 
«:. facinus, quod fractus amaros profeit. Non id facinus 

factum bene, quo peracto (quia) crueiatur, cujus mer- 
uf. cedem vultu lacrymoso plorans aei^pit. Id vero facinus 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



13 

. T&fi ca kanimaih kataih stldhu, yarii katvfl n&nutgppati, 

JOBSA patfto, saroano, ripi&arii pallsevati. 
. Hadhnvi maOflatt bilo, j&vb pipam na paccati; 

jaii ca paccatf pipam, atha bilo dakkham nigacchati. 
. Mise m&s6 kusaggena bilo bhonjetha bhojanaih, 

na 80 Baitikhatadhamminaih kalaih n&gghati eolaaiii). 
. Na hi pipam kataih kammaih aajju kbfrain va muccati, 

dahan tam bilam anveti bhasmiccfaanno va pivako. 
. Yivad eva anatthiya fiattam bilassa jdfati, 

hanti bilassa snkkamsaiti muddham assa Tipitayam. 
. Asatam bhiranara iccheyyB pnrekkhJraft ca bhikkhusu 

iTisesu ca issariyaih pilji parakulesu ca. 
. „Main' eva kata manfiantu gihf pabbajiti obho, 

mam'eva ativa«i aasu kiccikiccesu, kismlci," 

iti bjlassa faiiikappo, iechj mino ca vaddhati. 



bene factum, quo peraclo non cniclatar, cujns mercedem 
. Iietas (et) mente hilari accipit Quagi mel (malefactum) seeli- 

mal BtaltuB, quamdtn maleractum non roatureBcIl; quando 

vero maturescit maleractura, tura stultua dolorem subit. 
. Per eingulOB mensea eitremo gramine kaste stultas ciburo 

comedat, non is ornatorum statuum partem adKqnat de- 
. cimam sestam. Non enim male foctum Tacinus stalim 

lac velnt mntatur, orens iHum stnltum BeqnitDr cinere 
. opertns Ricnt ignis. Qnandocnnc|ii« ad nollum ftuctom 

cognitio Btulti nascitur, occldlt ata)tl fortunam, caput ejus 
. difTringens. Injustam Tamam cupit prlmnmqae locum 

Inter mendicos et in conventibuB prineipatom et honoree 
>. in foniiliiB ^ienia. „A me perlectam putent glhtnea 

(patreafamlliai) et pabbajitn (e vita anculail piorectl) 

atriqae; mlM subjecti sint in lis, qam faclenda vel 



14 

. „Am£ m WiMpttB\a&, ftMti nibb£nag£iiiinf," 
evam elarh abhiilit^^a bbikkhu, boddhassa s&vako, 
sakktiraih nftbhinandeyya, virekam anubrdbay«. 

B^taraggo paricamo. 



6. Paitditavaggo, 

. Nidbfnam va pavatl4ram, yam paese vajjadassinaih, 

niggayfaav4dim, medhivim, tidigaiii panditatn bh^e; 

t^disam bhajam^nassa seyyo hoti, na p£piyo. 
. Ovadeyy', anus4seyya, asabbhll ca niT4raye; 

satam bi so piyo hoti, asataiii faoti appiyo. 
. Na bhaje pdpake mitte, na bhaje purisidharae ; 

bbajetha mitte kalyiine, bhajelha puiiauttame. 



omittenda, in quacunqDe(Te);" ita stolti animus (roMtur); 
ii. desiderium et arrogantia (ejus) increscit „Aliud nempe 
(est) nanperis studium, aliud quod Nibb4nuin Bpectat," 
ita hoc iutellecto mendicua, Buddbie auscultator, honorem 
non ciipit, seceseuni auget. 



Cap. 6. 



7s. Tbeaauronim velut demon strsto rem , qBem videat (qiiiB) 

vitia det«genten3, iBcrepatitem, sapientem, ejuemodi intelll- 

11. 'gent«iu(tolat, tal^ oolentl meliuS' fit, non pejuB. Admo- 

. neat, prsedpiat, abineoncinno prottibeat; proboinni ridelicet 

"IS ieamioatfit, improboruio tit toimlcuB. Ne-eolatiJmprobos 

amicM, n&colat homineBtinflmoSf colat amicoa pioboa, 

■)». cotat hominee optimoS' Legem' imbibeng liete d^it nrena 



55 

>. Dhammapfti sukham seti vippaHannena cetaad, 

aiijappaTedite dhamme tnči raniati pandito. 
I. Udiram hi nayanti nettiki, 

usakltrj Bama^anti tejanaiii, 

diniHi namajanti taochak£: 

atliCnam daDiayanti panditi. 
. Selo yath& ekaghano vitena na samtrati, 

evaih nindžEpagaiiiafisa im aamiftjanti pandiU. 
:. YathSpi rahado gambUro, vippasanno, aadvilo, 

erarh dhammdni sutvtEoa vippasfdanti pandito. 
I. Sabbattba ve aappuriBd vajanti, 

sa iSima,kiiD& ]apayant[ santo, 

sukbena phutlb^ athavli dnkhena 

na ucc^vacam panditfi dassajantl. 
1. Na attahetu, na paraasa heto 

na pnltam iccbe, na dbanarii, na ratlhaih, 

na iccbeyya adbaprnuena eamiddhiin attano, 

sa sflavi, paiifiaTJi, dbammiko siyjL 



cogllatione, a venerandie enarrata l^e eemper deleclatur 
. sapiene. Aquain videlicet ducunt aquarii, fabii sagitlarii 

snbi^unt aagiUam, lignum eubigunt fabri tignaHi, seniet ipsi 
. domant sapientee. Saaum sicut solidnm vento nou comrno- 

Tetut. ita in Tjtuperatione et laudatione non titubant eapientes. 
. Sicot lacus profunduE, serenne, inturbidua, ita l^es audl- 
. endo aedantuT sapientes. Ubique certe bomines pTobi 

versantar, amori dediti non queruntur probi, gaudio tacti 

vel dolore <|uoqae varium (babitum) non prsbent aapientes. 
. Non Bui causa, non alterius causa nec filium expetit (aa- 

piens), nec opea, nec regnum; non expetit injuri& incre- 

meotniD snum, virtule is prffiditus (eat), intelligentla, 



m 

. Appak^ te nuuiasMBU, ^e jani pflragfiiuino ; 

athAjaiii itari paj^ tfrsm evfinudMTati. 
, Ye ea kho sanimadakkhite dhamme dhamminavattino, 

le janJ piram eseanti, maccudhey;am Budattararh. 
. Kanham dhaminarh vippahjy« snkkaih bhivetha pandito; 

okd anokath ^amma viveke, fattha dUnunarii, 
, tatrfibhiratim icche^va hitvA kime akiilcano, 

pariyodapey7a attinaih cittakleeehi pandito. 
, Veeaih sambodhiangesa samin^ clttaih sabhtiritatii, 

f!d£napatiiiUaa^e anup£dfiys ye rat^, 

khfniigavfi, jutfmanto, te loke pariiiibbiit&. 
Pandttavaggo chattho. 



juBtitia. Pauci (sunt) ii inter hontines, qiti hominee ripam 
ulteriorem sttin^nt, at rel]qua ista mnltittido ad riparo (cite- 
rlorem) tantum accurrit Qui conventenler bene enarratn 
leg! degunt, ii bomines ripam niteriorem adibunt, (etsi) fines 
mortis valde dirficiles (eunt) trajecta. Nigra doctrina relicta 
albam amplectatur sapiens ; domo io solitudinem egresaua, 
ID BBcessn, ubi difficile delcctatu, ibi delectationem exoptet 
relictiB amoribna inopa, lostret sese a cogitationis angustiis 
sapiens. Quonim in ecienHfe membris co^itatio perfec- 
tissime consummata (est), qni cupiditalum omissione, nihil 
appelentes, gandent a destderiis vacni, Iniuinoai, ii in 
(hoc) tevo (jam) tranquilli. 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



7. ArabantAvaiggm < 

M. Gataddhino, visokassa, ripp&mutltus« sAbb^bf, 
labbagBJidiappahtnaBsa paril^bo ptk ^ati^ 

SI, U{yni^an^ a^ttRi^nto, pa pikete r^m^ti |^ ,, , . ., 
haihaj vf^ ,p^)al|Rjp i^i^T^ fkamj^^m jab4>>tjl K.^ 

M. ¥e9^, ^njc^lfi) ^attb.U je pBriQil4tabhojaD£, ,, 
auDnato anfBilttq ca, .vtpokho, 7^B8S (^^car^, 
ik!lse.,Ka,,s«:^ii^jt4ni|iii .gftti tesam duraanayi. 

.«». y«,?4.8*Y^ JWikW'i4'„*'b^re,ca anissifo, .., 

suitJtatf).,|Hii^ttn c^ ,viii)9l(hi> ya#Ha SDC«rt>, 
Sk6Be va ^)ci)^t<Uiain pa^an fasaa durfrmafaii.^ 

»4. YaM' indriy4ni esmatham galdni 
asB^ jathi s^Tathinfi sudantj, 
pahfnamfinassa, aulisavaasa, 
dev&pi taeea pihayanti tidino. 



. Cap. 7. 

. IMMAt«' perrtnfJU/mOerore 'tscdI, omnl a p&rte solati, 

. 'frinnlbliB TincnBa tfberati angor non InvenltuT. ' Metlltantnr 
rktordatToD^''prtedlti, ffon^icllio non gaudent hi; anaeres 
vetut lacnni 'reli»qoenteB DiUne domfcninin rellnqi]tiiit U. 

. QaibdB non est coa^rratio; qiii' cifoos cognitos bafient, 
Tacikau not1sque carens NibbJnaiA etii res eet, q»ain 
spectat, 'per aereilD Bicut avlnm, čunos eonim Tix conee- 

. quendds est. ' mjus ctiptiMtEdes exstinCtn (sunt), (qni-)qne 
in cibo modlcas, Tacduin' nOtigqu^ carena Nlbb^nlim eni 
res est, qiiam spectat, per aerem sicut avium, vestiginai ejuB 

. TizGonaeqi]endnn)eet. Cujae sensuB ad quietem pervenerunt, 
eqai v^lnt ab anriga bene domiti, qni arrogantiam di- 



18 

M. P&ibav^Habio mi vtnijjhati, - 

indakhndpsmo, t^i Bubbato, 

rnhado va apetakaddamo ; 

8&aii&T& na bhavantl t^dino. 
06. Santam tassa manam hoti, aaati riei ca kanoma. ca, ' 

MmmadafifiJlTlmuttaasa, apasantaasa tidino. 
»7. AsBaddho akataftilil ea sandhicchedo ca yo naro, 

^atjvakKso, rant&o, sa ve uttamaporiso. 
M. G&ne vi yadiv£rarine, ntime y& jadivi thalC) 

yatth* arahanto vi^aranfi, tarti bblimtih r£maney3'aka'm. 
w. Ramaiify£Di aranflSni; ^attha oa ramatf jano, 

vitatigi lameesanti, na te kdmagaveaino. 
Arahantavaggo sattamo. 



misit, qui cupiditatum expers est, tali dii qooqne invi- 
gs. dent Qui term inetar est, moleetia non arBcitur, limini 

(poTtte uvbie) similis , . talia pius, lacns eicut luti espers; 
»s. revolutiODee non fiuni tališ (viri). Tranguilla ejus mena 

fit, tranquilla et senno et actio, per absoiutam cogni- 
»1. tionem soluti , sedati tališ. Quicunque vir non crednlns 

^est) et incieatnm (Nibb^num) novit et societatem (cum 

mundo) scindit, (boni ma1ique) opportunitatem tollit, de- 
M. siderta respuit, is cene bomo prffiBtantissimus. In vico 

vel in Bylva, in mari vel in terra, ubicunque venerabilee 
9». versantur, itlud solum amoenum (dicunt). Delectabiles 

8unt sylTK; ubi vulgue non delectatur, cupidinia espertes 

delecIabuDtur, hi (enim) Toluptates non qu«runt 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00t^lc 



8. Sahasaavaggo. 

. Sahautm kpi oe ritA 'anatUiBpaduaitihfttt, 

ekain atHiapadaiii Beyyo, jttA MitrJ upaBatnmati. 
, Sahassan api ce gith& snatthapadaaamhiti, 

ekaih g6th&p»ia.m seyTo, yam BDtvA npasammati. 
. Yo ca g£thi satani bh<se aDatthapadasaihhit£, 

elatfi dhamrnapadam Beyyo, yaita lutvi npasammatl. 
. Yo sahasBam eahafiBena saligtdiie mfbmte jine, 

ekan ca je^fam atUinarii, aa ve aangAmajnttamo. 
. Atti have jilaih aeyyo, yi cAyaiii ftar£ paj£; 

attadaotasi-a posassa. niccaih sailRatacJlrino, 
, n' eva devo , na giuidhabbo , na miro laha brahmtmti 

jitadi apajitaiii kayir£ tatb^pasBa jantnno. 



Cap. 8. 

iM. Millia quoque (verba) ei Bermo (amplectitor , sed) vaois 
vereibuB constat, unua Tersue sententiosas melior, qao 

lui. audito aedatur (bomo). Millia qaoqae (verba) si carmen 
(amplectttur, sed) vauis versibus constat, imus carminis 

109. rerauB melior, quo audito sedatur (homo). Qniqiie carmina 
(vel) centuin dicat vaniB FcrBibus constantia, unua legis 

ioi). veiBUB melior, quo audito Bedatur (homo). Qui milUes 
mille homIneB in certamiDe vincit, et (qui) semet ipsum 
aolum Buperat, hlc certe iDter pugnie victorea optjmuB. 

104. Semet ipsum vincere metiuB est quam bane ceterom 
moltitudinem ; semet ipsum domantls viri, semper Bese 

105. cohibentja, nec deuB, nec gandhabbae, nec Miras uoa- 
Gum Brahmane vietoriam tališ viri ciadem facere potest 

UM. Qiti singulis mengibuB miUie aacra facit centum per amioa, 



106. M&ee m4ee sahaesena yr> ^ajetha satameBinam 
ekan ca bh&vitattiiiam muhuttam api pi^aye, 
B& yeya piijaii£ BeyfO yai)ce Vadaasataih hntaiii. 

lOT. Yo ca vassaeatam jantuih aggim paricare rane 
ekait ca foh^vitatt&iam mubuttam api prijave, 
si yeTa prijan£ Eeyyo yaflce vaseaBatam bulam. 

■os. Varil kiitci jittbaib va hntam ra loke 
aaiiiTaccbaraifa yajetba pufinapekbo, 
sabbam pi tam na catubb4gam eti; 
abhivAdani tijjagatesu seyyo. 

10». AbhividaaaailiaBa , niccam Tadčlb£pac^yiiio 

catUro dhamm& Taddhanti: &ya, vanno, eukbaib, balam. 

110. Yo ca vaseaeatam jfve duesflo, aaamfihito, 
ebdhaih jfvitam Heyyo sflavantaHsa jhfiyiDO. 

111. Yo ca vasBasatam jfve duppanno, asam£bito, 
ek^am jfvitam 8eyyo paflil^Tantaasa jbdyiQO. 



et [qoi) Bcmet ipBum Bolum tranquillum momentum tan- 
bimmodo colit, bic ipse cultus melior quam eacrificatio 

101. ceatiim per annos. Et qnicunque centam per annoa igDi mi- 
Distrat in eylva, et (qtii) semet ipsum solnm lrBnquillum mo- 
mentum tantummodo colit, bic ipBO cultOB melior quam sacri- 

los. ficatio centum per aanos. Quodcuaque vel oblalum vel sacri- 
ficatum in (toto) mundo per annum. (vulgo) offerat (qui8) bona 
BpectauB, id cunctum non quaTtam ad«eqiiat partem (animi 
reverentia pleni); reverentia erga honeste viventea melior. 

loe. Reverentia plenam natnram habentis, (virtnte) provectiorea 
semper venerantis quatuor qDalitates angeecunt : tetas, pni- 

110. cbrltudo, gaudium, poteetas. QaiqDe centum annoB vivit 
male moratas, non compositus, — vita unius diei melior 

111. bene morati, meditabnndi. Quique centom annos vivit in«i- 



SI' 

1 jfve laisfto, hftiSTirifo, 
ttkihtim jfritaiii Beyyo Ttrijaoi Jrabhato dalhain. 
Yo ca TESsasatam jfve apsasatii uda7avyafatii, 
ekihaiit jfTttAiii Bey7o paggato iidayavyaj«rii. 
Yo ca Tassasataih jive apassam amataih padam, 
ebihaih jfvitaih aeyyo passato amataih pad^. 
. To ca Tassasatarii j(ve apassam dfaammam nttamaih, 
ek^am jfvitath «eyyo passato dhammam nttamam. 
Sahassava^o allhamo. 



AbhIttbaTetha kidy^e, p&pi eittaih nlv&rsje, 
dandbaiii hi karoto pnAitatii pfipaamiih TaotBlf mano. - 



piens, noD compositus, — vita unias diei melior sapientia 
pr»(liti, meditabuudi. Quiqtie centum annosviritlanguidDe, 
Tiribiu destitutus, — Tita unias diei melior roburedentis 
firmum. Quique centum annoB vivit ortam (reram) et 
interitum non animadvertens, — Tita unius die) melior 
ortum et interitum uiimadvertentis. Quiqae centum annos 
TiTit viam immortaleia non conspiciens, — vita niuuB 
diei melior viam imroortalem conapicientis. Quiqne cen- 
tum annos vivit sununam legem non conspiciens, — rita 
unios diei melior summam legem conspicientis. 



Cap. 9. 

Pestinet (quiaqne) in bono (agendo), a malo cogitationem 
Tetineat; eegniter enim bonum i^ntis in -malo delectatnr 



111. TipaSi ce pnrlm kttjiii, n« nnh kayiri pnnappniiaif), 
na tambi chmdarh ka^iritha; dukkho plipasBa acca^o. 

118. Punfiait $e puriso ka^irtt, ka^irith' eDam punappunaiii, 
tamhi cbandarh kayir£ttia; sukbo pufifiaesa ucea^o, 

11». Pipo pi paeaati bhadraiii, j&vtk pipam na paecaU,' 
jaA& ca paccati p&fi&m, atba pipo pipini patBati. 

190. Bhadro pi passatf pipam, yiva bbactram na paceati, 
jad& ca paccatf bh^drami adia bhadro bfaadrini passati. 

nt. MSppamaRfletba pipassa: „Ra man tam igamiesati" ; 
udabindunipdtena udakumbho pi pdrati, 
piirati bilo pipoBsa thokathokam pi icinam. 

119. M&ppamaRfletba punfiassa: ^oamsn taiii igamisaati" ; 
ndabinduDipitena udakumbho pi pdrati, 

piirali dhtro puflfiaeBa tholiatbokam pi ieinaib. 
193. Vinljo y« bliayam ma^gam ^pasattfao, i 
visadi jfritukimo va, pipini parir^jjafe. 



m. mena. Mahim bi bomo fbcit, ne Id foctat itenim )tenimqoe : 
»e in eo libidlnem habeat, dolor (enim) mali aecnmniatio. 

118. Bonnm bI bomo fecit, Riciat id Itemm iteruniqne; in eo 

11«. libidlnem habeat, ttetitia (enim) boni aceumnlatlo- Im- 
probus bonum videt, qiiaitidia malefactum non matatreacit; 

tto. ubl vero matarescit malefactum, tum mala videt ProbuB 
' ittataim ridet, Cjuamdia bonum non matureacit, nbi rero 

191. bonum maMreBelt, tum bona videt Ne (qniB) parvl leatimet 
malum (dum cogitat}: „me id tfon adlbit"; guttte caau 
h)rd^a impletuT, impletur stoltus malo paulatim colligens. 

199. Ne (quiB) parvi testimet bonum (dum co^tat): „me id 
non adibit" ; gattse caau faydria impletur, implettu saplene 

!■•. bono paulatlm colligens. Meicator velut peiieolosam 
nam (erltat), parra manu eomltnm, opulentisalniaB, vene- 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



134. P^Dimhi ce vaiio n&ssa, faareyya pinini via^, 

D^banam višam anveti; n' atthi pipaiii akabbato, 
119. Yt> iq)fMidattbasM oarasea dussatii 

saddbasu potasaa, anafiganasM, 

tam eva b£lain pacceti pjtpaiii 

snUuimo rajo pativfltatii t& khitto. 
iM. Gabbham eke opapajjanti, nira^aib pipakaiBBiiirak 

Bflgg^uii Bugalino fanti, parinibbanti anisavd. 
iBi. Na anlalikbe, na samuddam^jjhe, 

na pabbatdnuii riTaraih jiavisaa, 

na vijjatt so jagatippadeso, 

yaUhatthito muQcey7a p^tpakammi, 
tta. Na antallkhe, na samuddamajjlie, 

na pabbat^nam Tiyanim pavisMif 

na vijjatf so jagatippadeso, 

yatthatthitani na-ppasabetha maccu. 

Ptipavaggo navamo. 



Dnm(qne) vivendi cupidus velut) mala Ibf^at (bomo). 
19*. In mann Bi vnbtus non est, prehendere poteet (bomo) mano 

venenum, inrulneratam (mamim) non ^gredttDr.Tenenam: 
195. non est peceatnm (peccatum) non facientis. Qai riram 

innocentom offendit, integram liominem, cnlp« tibemm, 

In eum ipsum stiiltum retoTqaetar malam pulrls velnt 
»s. tenais adverans ventum conjectos. Uteram nonnallt eub- 

eunt, inferoa malefici, ad coelam eunt vitam probam de- 
iM. gvntes; conmimmantur cupidinibns vacui. Non in aere, 

Don in medio man, non montiam spelnncaB ingredlendo 

inrmitnr illa t«rrffi regio, ubi commOTMis liberetar (bomo) 
n«. malo facinore. Non in aere, nOa in medio mari, bob 



10. D a n 4 a T a g f o. 

iM. Sabbe tasanti dapdassa, Babbe bhfiyatiti i 

atl&nam upamam katvfi oa haneyya, na ghtftaye. 
Sabbe ta§anti dandaBsa , eabbeBam jtvitaih piyani ; 
atUnam upamam katvj na hanej^a, Da gli£taye. 
SnkbakiiD^i bhdtdni yo dandena vihimBati 
attano sukfaam ee&to, pecca bo na labhate Bukbaiti. 
SnUiakJtnfini bbdtini y<t dandena na hkhsati 
attano sukbam estEno, pecfa so labfaate 8Dbham. 

iM. 'M.& Toca pharusaih kaftci, nitti palivadeTju tath; 
dnkkbd bi BŽrambbakafb^ , patidand^ phuBeyya tam. 
Sacc nfresi att4naih kfiiiiso upabato yath£, 
esa papto 'si nibbiiiatn^ sfErambbo te na vijjati. 



montium apeluncas In^ediendo iuvenitur illa teme re^o, 
in qua commorantem mora non rincat. 



Cap. tO. 



. Omneo tremunt bacalnm, omnes timent tnortem, te ipintn 

ezemplom reddens ne occidat (qnlB), ne oecidere faciat 
. Omnes tremnnt baculnm, omnibus vita cara, se ipsum 

exemplnm reddens ne occidat (^nU), ne occideie faciat. 
. Graodii copidoB animantes qui baculo Iffidit, Bunm ipBJua - 

gandium desiderans, morte obita ille gandium non ctmae- 
. quitar. Gaudii copidos animantes qDi bacul&non l«dit, 

euDm ipeius gandium deeiderans, morte obita ille gagdinm 
. GonBequittir. Ne dicas aspera in quemqa«m, lacessiti 

respondebunt tibi; molestus videlicet rizoens §ermo, vin- 
,- dieta aBBeqiietur te. Si mutum te ipsum reddere potes 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



Yaibi dandena gop^ gjvo pieeti gocaraib, 
eraih jstri ca maccii ea ifum p&centi pAninaih. 
Alha pjpiiii) kammiDi karan bilo da bi^jbaH, 
Behi kammehi daminedho aggidaddho va tappatL 
Yo dandeaa adandesu appaduttbesu dasBati, 
dasaiuiain idiiata»iB th&naih khippam eva nigaccbali: 

las. vedanam pharaeaih, jllnim vtrfrasaa ca bfaedanaiii, 
gamkam vfipi £b&dhaih cittakkhepaih va p^pnoe, ' 

iM. lijato ra opaBsag^aih abbhakkhflnaa ca dtonam, 

parikkharam va flMnam bhog^am va piibhaijigu^ih, 

M. atfaav' assa agdrfiiii tif^i dajjati pivako; 

kfEyaBsa bhedi duppaitBo nira^am bo apap^jati. 

u. Na iiaggacarly(t , na jati,' na paiiiki, 
na v&Mk& thandilasijikll rtt, 
r^ovajallaih , nkkatikappddluinaih 
Bodbenti maccaih avltinnakaiiikhath. 



t^mpuiiim fractnm velut, talis tu adiptaceris Nibbinum, 
1*5. (dum) lizandi ' cupido in te non inTenitei. SIcut baculo 

bobnlraB boves cogit in etabulum, ita et seninin et more 
isa. vitam cognnt animantinm. Ac mala facinora patrans 

Btidtus non reflipiscit; facinoribua auis, igna combnBtiu 
lit. velul, insipienB Dritoi. Qut per baculnm (homlnes) ba- 

eolnm non uanrpantes, non offendentes, offendit, nnarn 
ita.. e decem GonditionibDS cito adit: doloTem aspenim, tabem 

corpori8que diniptionem, vel etiam terribilem ciadem, .rot 
IS«. Gogitationis dieslpationem aesectuitur^ fulgentis (lunttj de- 

fectionem et calumnlam tngentem, vel interitum Ci^^na- 
iM. t^rum Tel opum diBsolutionem ; vel etiam domoa <yiis 

fulman ftremat (aen) Ignis; corporis diBBolutione insipiens 
141. iBte ad ipfecoB acc^iL Non nudorum Tlvendi ratio, non 



141. Alaitakato ce pl aamafi cftreyya 

Banto , danto , ni^ato ,' bTahmac^rf, 

Babbegn bbdtesn nidb£ya dandain, 

so brifamapo, so eamapo, sa bhikUm. 
14SO. HIrfniaedbo pnriso kocl tokasmlih Tajati, 

: y6 nindaih appabodhati, asao bhadro kasim Iva? 
naK Abbo jathi bhadro ksa^nivittho 

ilt&pino saihregino bbsv^tba. 
144. Saddh^a eftena ca Viriyena ca 

aamidhiDŽ, dhammaviiiicehajrena es 

BampannaTijj£car8n& , patiseatii 

pahassatha dnkkham Idam aoappt^di. 
149. Udakaih hI nayanti neHikjC, 

UBukdr^ iiatimyanti tejanaih, 

d£runi namayanti taechak^: ■'■■ 

attŽDam damayanti sabbati. 

Dapdavaggo dasaroo. 



capilli religati, non sordes, non jejnniom nee oiibatl» 
in loco Bacro, (non) pnlverifi t^umentnm (nec) eoseim 
'aedendi constantia purgant mortalNn cnpiditatom dob 

14«. expertem. Ornamentie quoque inetrnetna Bi (qate) tran- 
gniltltatem (aninii) esercet tranqiilllDB , domituB, refre- 
natDS, religiosns, onmibus animalibiiB non afferene ca- 
stigationem, ille brflhnianas, ille samanas, iHe bhikkhns. 

14Š. Pndore retentuB bomo qni8nam in teira reperitar, qni 
increpatioDem non exdtet^ eqnnB exce!lraiB fl^ellnm Tetut? 
Eqtias velnt escellens flagello tactus, ardentes, relocea 

144. estote. Fide et rirtute et grmitate, meditatione et legis 
repntatione, scientiam et cnltum esercentes, reeordantes 

14». relinqneti8 dolorem himc magnam. Agnam videllcel čkusnat 



11. Jar^vaggo. 

1«. Ko nu.hiBO, kim ^nando ? niceaih p^alite aafi; 

ančlhaklirena onaddhi padtpaih na garteu&A^ 
t4T. Passa cittakatam bimbam, anikj^aib BamnBBitaih, 

torain, bahnsaiiikappani > yaHa n' atthi dhoran, thiti. 
Kft. Parijinnam idam rdpaiii , roganiddham , pabbamgunaih ; 

bh^jati piStiaaDdeho , maraaaih tambi jfTiterti. 
14». Yiii' im&Di, apaMblni i^žpdn' eva B^rade, 

kipotakini atlhfni , UEnl disTfbia ki rati ? 
ISO. Attbfaam nafigsram katvd maihsalofaHalepanaib, 

jattba jar^ ca maccn ca, mino m^kho ca ohlto. 



aqu&rii, fabri sagittaril eubignnt sagittam, ligunin Bubigunt 
fabii tignaiii, semet ipsi domaot pii. 



Cap. 11. 



140. Qstenain (est) Itetltia, qaodnain gandium (hoc in mosdo ) ? 

Hmper exardeBcit recordatio ; tenebiie inrolnti (qnam ob 
I4T. rem) locernam fion qutereti8 ? Vide fi^ram renicolo- 

rem, nlceroflnni oorpoi, eongestuiUr eegrotnni, muMa con- 

Biliie captum , atjoB non est (vel) firmitaa (vel) coiutantia. 
M«. Senio con&eitui hnc forma, moifoonun nidos, fragilie; 
14». finditBr putcidnm corpBa , moia (est) vila (gns. Qiiffi hac 

alba ossat abjMto cocurbitn (velut) anetunmo, — ea vi- ' 
iMk dcndo qaodBam (eet) gaadium ? OBSiam. arce facta, carnis et 

saBguinis (fit) conglutinatio, ubi et Benium et mors, arro- 
191. gantla et timulatio depoiita eet. Obsolescunt certe regnm 

cornu ttdmodnin varii, item corpoB qnoqae senectutem 



■, Goot^lc 



131. Jfranti ve T&}&T&tb& sucitti, . , 

atho sarfram pi jaram upeti, 

aatai) ca dhammo nn )Braiii upčti, 

santo bare sabbhi pavedajantL 
119. App8BBut£yaih puriso bslirad^o va jfrati, 

martiBini tassa Taddhanti, pafiAil lassa na Taddbati. 
]ia. Anek^4ti8aine£raih sandbflviuam anltabisaiii 

gahakirakam gavesanto i dokUid j^ti pimappunsrii. 
isi. Gahak^rakaditlho 'si, pnna geham na kibaai; 

aabb4 te ph£suk& bhaggfi, gahakulsm TisamUlitam, 

visamkh£ragatam cittaih tan^Anain kbayam ajptagi. 
15S. Acaritvd brahmacariyam , aladdhj fobbane dbanam. 

jinnakoDcd va jhi/anti kbinamaccbe va pallale. 
i5s. Acaritvi b^ahmacarifaih , aladdb^ ^obbane dbanaiii 

aeati c^pitikbfiiji va purinjlnt annttbuDaiii. . 
Jar^vag^ eklidasamo- 



subit, probonim Tero pietas eenectatein noD Bobit, (sic) 
probi (Buddbtt) ceite nnacuiii probiB- (bominEbuB) tradnnt; 

iM. Panca edoctus htc hotno boa Tehit senesctt: cames ^as 

tH. increecunt , cognltio ejus non increscit Multiplice« gwe- 
ratiouiB revolutioiies percnrrerem , non inveniena, domuB 
(corporis) fabiicalorem qu(erenB ; doloris plena (eat) gene- 

1S4. ratio itemm iterumqae (aiibeunda). DomoB fabricatorem 
edoctns es, itenim domnm non constraes; omnes cobI« 
tiuB fract« Bont, culmen domua destrnctnin ; deatrut- 
tdonem (Nlbbinum) adepta cogitatio ad desiderlornm ex- 

133. stiucttonem perreniL Vita retigioaa (statn Brahmac^rinie) 
non culta, divttiiB in jurentate non comparatis, ardete 
decrepitn velut in lacu piacibuB destitato, tabescunt atahi. 



13. Attavaggo. 

\si. AttAnafi ce pifam jttitii, rakkheyyj narii mraUhitaih; 

tinnsm afiSataram y£main patijaggejr^a pandito. 
M. Attinam eva pathamaiii patinSpe nlresa^e, 

atb' afiBam aDtiBllBeyya, na kilieeeTja pandtto. 

AttžnaA ce tatbi kayir£ yath' aflfiam aniu&atl, 

sudanto vata dametha, att£ hi kira duddaiiio. 
ao. Atti hi attauo nitho, ko hi n^tho paro aiyi? 

attan^ hi sodantena nfithaiii labbati dullabham. 
I. AttanJl Ta katam pipam, att^jaihi attasambhaTarh, 

abhimattbati dununedhaih, Tajiraih t' amhamajam maniita. 
MS. Tassa accantaduesflyam, m41ur& silam iv* ot&tam, 

karoti bo tath' attinam yathi nam iccbatf diso. 



iM. Vita relig^osa oon cnlta, diTitlls in JDventnte non com- 
paratrs, jacent aicns triti velut pristina Ingentes. 



Cap. 12. 



197. Si (qni8) semet ipse canim babitnruB eat, babeat ee bene 
158, cuetoditum ; trium Tigiliaram unam vigilet sapienB, Semet 

ipanm primum in honesto constitnat, dein alterum edo- 
iM. ceat, (tum) Don dotebit eapieng. Semet ipsnm si (quiE) 

ita format, ut altemm edoceat, bene domitns certe doma- 
i«o. bil, Be ipBum enim profecto difficile est domltn. QuiBque 

eoim sai dominas,. qtiiB enim dominna alienuB Bit? per 

Be ipenm enim domitum dominum nanciBcitnr (bomo) nactu 
101. difficiEem. Ab ipso factnm peccatum, ex ipBO progenitam, 

ab ipso oriundom, conterit insipientem, adamas velot e 
16J. Bazo oriunduB gemmam. Cujub permagna nequltia (est), 



iss. Sufcarini aeftdhdni attano aljtt^i ca; 

yaib ye fail&n ca s&dhuS ca, taih ve paramadakkaiam. 

iM. Yo BfUauarii aro^taih, ariy1biui], dbammijfTiiiMii, 
patikkosati čhunBiedhD ditthim hiBHdya p&pikaiii, 
phaldni katthakasB^va aHaghaQiUlya phallati. 

165. Attanli va kataih pApaih i^tuifi eamkilissati, 
attand akatarii pipaih attani va risujjhati, 
soddhf, aBuddU paccattaiii, uSlUAo aflGam risodhajre. 

iM. AttadatthAm paratthena bahunSpi na httpaje; 
attadattham abhififitlfa 9adattfaapa«ito eijL 
Altavaggo dvidasfuno. 



mtiluva arborem sleut cTerBam (faclt, ita) Eb talem se ipanm 

163. reddit, qualem enm cnpit inimicue. Factu facilia (sunt) 
mala et (hotniDi) ipsi insalutaria; quod vero salutare et 

164. bonom, id certe factn vatde diFGcile (esl). Qni pr»> 
cephim renerabilium , nobilium, pie viventiom, increpat 
insipiens ad doctrinam confugieDs faleam, fructus kstthakn 
(arborU) velut ad snam ipsins cladem maturitatem adi- 

les. piscitur. Ab (homine) jpso factum malum in Ipeo ex- 
piabitur, ab ipso non factum malum in ipso compensa- 
bitur; probba (et) improbas eingalatim (purificabimtur), 

166. alter altenim non pargat. Snum Ipshis commodnm ob 
magnnm quoque alteriuB commodum ne (qais) dimittat; 
commodnm ennm perapectum babena sni ipsioa commodi 
atudiosua sit. 



cji^vGoogle 



t3. Lolcavaggo. 

Bbuuii dhamnuHii na Beve7yft, panuUena ub saihTau, 

micchidUthliii na 8eveyya, na si^i lokaTaddhsoo. 

Uttitthei Da-ppamiijjeyf a , dhanuDaiii incaritaih cart; 

dbammacJr! ankham ačti asmiih Loke psramhi ca. 

Dhommara čare sucantaih, na nadi dDccaritam eare; 

dhammac^rf sukham eeli asmlm loke paiamhl ca. 

Tathfi bubbujakam paase, jKtbi passe marfcikaiii, 

evarii lokam aTekkhantaiii maccur^jd na paasati. 

Etha, pamath' imam lokam cittam, r^rathdpamaib, 

jattba b6i& visfdaati, n' atthi galigo vijinatam. 
[19. To ca pubbe pam^itri pacchi ao na-ppamajjati, 

BO imam lokam pabh&Beti abbhft mutto va candimtL 
I7S. Taesa p£paih katam kammaih kuealena pithfjati, 

BO imaiii lokam pabhiseti abbh£ mutto va candlm^ 



Cap. 13. 

MT. Perditoe moreš ne (c[uis) colat, In eocordia na ritam degat, 

fakam doctrinam ne colat, ne sit mmidi amplificator. 

MS. Suigatj ne sit bocois, vitam probam d^at; qDi pie 

tn. TiTit bene ^t in hoc mando et in altero. Vitam degat 

honestam, inboneetam ne degat; qui pie virit bene agit 

170. in hoc mondo et in altero. Sicut ballam contemptatnr 
(qDis), Bičat contemplalur ima^ea aerias — tali modo 

171. mundam despicientem rex mortis non conspicit Venite, 
eontemplambi bane mandom versicolorem , corrai legali 
similem, iibi stulti perdantur, (ubi) non est desiderinm intel- 

173. ligentibus. Quiqae antea socordisB dedilus poethac socor- 

diam non colit, is bunc mundum collnstrat nube liberata 

17S. TClat luna. CujUs male factum facinus bono operitur, 



114. Andhabhiito ayaiii loko, tanuk' «ttha vIpasBati; 

sakunto jiUamntta va appo sagg£ya gaochatL 
iTS. Hanui MiecapaHie yaiiti; tkiae yaitti iddblyi, 

Dfyanti dhfrCE Iokamh£ jetvfi miradi Bav^anaiii. 
ti«. Ekaiii dhammaitt atftasaa, muaividisaa jantuno, 

Tili^naparalokaBBa , n' ^thi pApaiii akiri^aiii. 
tli. Na Te kadaTiyi devalokath vaisnti, 

b^li h&ve na-ppasaihsanti dinam, 

dhfro ca d&naih anutnodamilnOi 

ten' eva bo hoti sukhf parattha. 
lis. Patfaavjfl ekarajjena saggasBa gamanena vfi, 

Babbalokfldfaipaccena sotfipattiphalatn varam. 
Lokavaggo terasamo. 

]b hunc mundDtn colhistrat nabe liberats vehit luna. 
114. Očcoecatns eat hic mimduB, pand hic clare Tident; avis 
11». fl reti extricata velut pauci coelum ademiL Anserei Bolis 

Tla iacednnt; in aere incedunt magift, tolloiitai sapientes 
lis. e mundo, M£ra et comitata ejuB anperatiB. Unnm prK>- 

ceptum violantie, falBiloqui viri, mandam alteram repre- 
111. beodentie, non est malefactum, qDod non fiat.. Non cwt« 

arari deomm mnndnm adennt, stolti profecto non landant 

liberalftatem, saptena vero liberalitate gaudet, qnare qaidem 
17«. is evadit IsetuB in altero mundo. Teirte impuio coeU 

.adituTe, totiuB mnndi domiDatlone fractDB e statn soti- 

pa&nn (sot^patti) oriondus praestanilor est 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



14 Buddha vaggo. 

17«. Ya8B8 jitaih nKvajf^at), 

jftam asBs no j&tt kod \6ke; 

tam baddfaam, anantagocaram, 

apadam, kena padena nesaaAa? 
iM. YasB& jžlinf, risattik^ 

tanhi n' atthi kuhiAci netare, 

tam buddham, anantag očaram, 

apadaih, kena padena nessatlia? 
Ml. Yc jh4napasut4, dhfri, nekkhammilpaaame rati,. 

deTfipi tesaih piha^anti, Bambuddb4nam , satfmataib. 
iB*. Kiccbo manoaaapatil^bho , kiccbam maecjna jMtain, 

kiccham Baddbammasaranarh, kiccbo bDddhinam npp£do. 
iss. Sabbapipassa akaramun, kusalasaa npasampadi, 

Badttapariyodapanam; etam buddh^a s&Hanam. 



Gap. 14. 

Cnjus victoria non vincitur, ad superatlonem (enim) ejas 
hand it qiiiM)uam in mando; illitmBnddham, in infinitas 
res incumbentem , non investigabilem, qua ria Investiga- 
bitis ? Cui irretiena, venenosum desiderium non eat quo- 
qnam docendi (potene), illum Buddham, in infinitaa res 
incumbentem, non tnvestigabilun , qna via iorestigabitis? 
Qni meditationis Htadioai, sapientes, olii tranqailtitate 
gandentes, its dii etiam incident persapientiboe, recorda- 

. tione pleniš. Laboriosug eBt conceptus bominis, laborioaa 
mortaliam rita, laboriosa rerte doctTlne aoditio, laborioens 

. Bnddhamm ortua. Omais mali omiselo, boni ensceptio, 
c4^tationi8 sue Instratio: hoc est Bnddharum preceptam. 



.oogic 



84 

184. Ehanti paTamam tapo titikkh^ 

nibbJlnam 'paiamam vaditi bttddhi, 

na hi pabb^lto pardpaghM, 

Bamano hoti param vihetfaayanto. 
iss. Anupavddo, anupagfa^to pritimokkhe ca suhTaro 

mattafifiDti ca bfaattaBinlih patthali ca Bajranisanaiii 

adfaidtte ca S^ogo; etam buddhlUia s&sanam. 
18«. Na kab^anavassmia tittl k^esn TJjjati; 

^ppaBB&A& dukhi kisaif, iti vifiitiya paaditD. 
16T. Api dibbeeu kjimesu ratlih so nfidhigacdiatl, 

tanbakkha^arato hoti BammiBambnddhas^Tako. 
1S8. Baham re saranaib jranti pabbatini ranini ca, 

£riinanikkhace^&ii , mannssi bha^at^iti. 
laa. N' etaih klio BaraDam khemam, n' etam sartuiam attamarii, 

d' etaih aaranam ^mma sabbadnkkhfE pamnccati. 



1S4. Patientia optima devotio — indulgentia (videllcet), Nib- 
b£num optimum dlcant Buddhs, non enim (is) pabbajitas 
(fit), qiii alternm ceedit, (Deque) aamanas fit, qui altenim 

189. affligit Increpationia et veiatiotilB omissio et Becundiim 
pnescripta (qnffi liberationem apectant) continentia et mo- 
deratio edetidi et eeoretus cubandi Iocub et in Bumma cogita- 

iM. tione occnpatio: boc est Buddhaium prKceptnm. Nod 
per imbrem pecunianim satietas libidinum invenitur, pa- 
ram dulcedhiiB babent« dolorie plena (siuit) libidines; 

nt. boc perBpeclo bomo sapiene (est). Etlara in divinia libi- 
dinibus gandinm ille non invenit, desiderii eietinctione 

ise. gaedens fit plane sapiena auBCultator. Mnltip1ex sane re- 
fl^inm adennt; montee et e^lvas, hortuloe, arbores eacraS) 

iM. homlnes ToTinidine percnlsi. Non illud tamen lefDginra 
I noD iHod lerogintn samrnum, non Hlad refng^nm 



n,,jN.«j-vGooglt: 



lao. Yo ca buddhan ca dhammai) ca aaihgbafl ca saranaih gato, 

cattir! arifasaccdni Bammappaflil£ya passatj: 
isi. dukkham, dakkhasamnppMaih dnkkhasM ca aHkfaunarii 

arifan c' attbaittpkam ma^Aiia , dokkhtipaeaoug&Dinam. 
i«s. Etath kho sanumm khemaiii, etaiii ^earanam uttaoiaih, 

etaii] saranaiD tlgamina aabbadnkUii pamnocati. 
iM. DuUabho pariBjlJBfiflo , na ao sabbattha j&jati; 

yattha so i&jaii dhiio, tam kulam BDkham edbatl. 
iM. Sukho bnddh^nam appido, sokbi Raddhammadeeani, 

mkhi sariigbasBa aimai^, Bamag^inarii tapo nikho. 
199. Pdjirahe pi:uayato, bnddhe yadiva s&Take, 

papafJcasamatikkaDte, tiniiasokapariddare, 
iM. te t&čiBe prijajrato, nibbute, akatobhaye, 

na aakkj puitfiani saihkhfituii; im' ettam ap) keuci. 
Buddhavag^ eoddasamo. 

Pathamakabhinav^rarii . 



100. adenndo ab omni dolore liberatur (bomo). Sed qui et ad 
Biiddbam et ad doctrinam et ad conventnm confngit, 
qtiatnor veritates .prtecipuas ctare perspiclendo videt: 

lei. dolorem, doloris ortum et doloris interitum, escellentem 

m. octopartitem vlatn ad doloris sedatiODem ducentem. Ilhid 
certe retn^inm securnm, ]lhid rem^ura snmmuiii, ilhid 

iM. refngium adeundo ab omni dolore liberatar (bomo). Dif- 
ficiliB nactu homo miraculoBus (Bnddbas videlicet), non 
ille ubigae naacitur; ubi ille DSBCitrir sapienaj illa familia 

ts4. bene adoleecit Leetabilis (est) Buddbanim ortns, leetabiUi 
~Terie doctrinte inetitutio, lEctabilis nnanimitaB corirtiatae, 

1&5. imanimoTum devotio leetabflie. Reverentia dignos Teo&- 
TftntiB Buddbas vel etiam aaecnltatoreB, pertersilatem de- 



15. Snkhavaggo. 

m. SoBDkbaiii vat« jfv&na Terineni averino, 

TerinesD manEiaaeBa Tihar&tna averiDO. 
' iK. Sneukhsiii vata jfvima ^resa Rofitnr&, 

ituresu manusaesu vihar^ma anitari. 
iw. SnBukbaih vata jiv&ma UBSokesa annasak^ 

nssakesu manaBseaa vihaiAma anrisanklL 
aoo. Snsuktiaiii vata jfvima, jesan no n' ftttbi kifieanftth ; 

pftibhakkhi bhariss&ma dev^ ibhaseari jsthL 
101. Ja^aiii veraiii pasavati, dokkham seti part|jib>, 

npasanto snkham seti hitvi ja^aparija^ain. 
»)9. N* atthi r^asamo aggi, d' attbi dosa^mo kali, 

n' attbi kfaandbUisA di)kkh£, n' atihl eantiparaib eokbaih. 



IBS. TincenteB, moerorem et luctutn euperantes, bos talea vene- 
rantis lranquilloB, a Umore vacuos,, non potest bonnm 
(facuiuB] numerari boc utmm a quoqua[n. 



Cap. 15. 



iBi. Lstiseime, age, vivamus inter iracundoB mites, inter iracun- 
198. doa bominee degamue mites. Laetiasime, age, vivaoms inter 

legTOtOB non ^groti , inter segrotoB homines degamuH non 
10«. ^roti. LoetiBsime, age, vivamuB inter desiderantes desi- 

derii eiperles , inter deBiderantes homines degamna de- 
900. siderii eipertes. LtetiBBime , age , vivamuB , nos qtiibas 

non eat quidqnain ; gandio vescentes erimuB dei £bhas- 
sui. Bara velut Victor inimicitiaB procreat, male ^t victus; 
SOS. Badatos bene agit vidoria et elade relietis. Non eat ca- 



-.Gt^-ji^lc 



«oa. Jighacchi parami rogi, s&takhiri paramfl dnkhi, 

etaiii fiotvi ^athibhdtain tiibb£iiam paramam subliBin. 

304. Arogyaparam£ ]ibh&, santutthfparamaih dfaanaih, 
Tiseisaparami iliti , nibbinam paramam Hukhaiti. 

MS. Pavi vek arasaih pftvi rasam upaaame 'aea ea 
niddaro hoti, nipp£po, dbammapftirasaih piram. 

90«. Sidhu dassanain ari^fknam, satiniv^so sadi sukho; 
adaBsanena bilinam niccam eva enkhf Biyfl. 

aoT. Bilasaiigatacflrf hi d^ham addhdna aocati, 
dukkho bitehi samv&o amtttenSva sabbadi, 
dhfro ca sukhasamvieo, flitCnaih ra sam%amo. 



pidisi similiB igtiis, non odio eimile peccatiim, non aiint 
khandtais ieqiides dolores, non est sedatione majus gau- 

4on. dinm. Fames morbna gravigeimus, sankhirn snnuni dolo- 
res, boc revera agnoscens (sapiens agnoscit esse) Nibbinam 

904. Bummum gaadinm. Sanitae ma^mum hicmm, gandium 
summie divitite, fiducia optimna cognatns, Nibbi&um 

SOS. summum gaadiiim. Sncco eecessas bibito et succo tran- 
qiiiltitatiB gustato terroris et peccati expers fit (homo) 

toe. juctindum reltgionis euccum bibens. Fausttts (estj con- 
spectns eicellentinm , consnetudo (cum iis) semper gau- 
dium; stnltos non videndo eemper (bomo) Ifetns eerL 

907. Staltonim in consaetudine versans enim longi Ti& moeret, 
dolor (est) coneuetudo cum stultis ut cnm inimico om- 
nino; sapientis vero consuetudo gaudium propi&quonim 

908. velut congressna. Propteiea igitur: Sapientem, tntelligentem 
et multa edoetum, jamenti natura instnictum, piis operlbuB 
omatum, venerabilem — hunc talem virom probam, pr»- 
claro intellectu prKditnm, colat (homo) eidenim viam 
velut lana. 



n,,jN.«ji-vGoogle 



Tasmii bi: 
, DUrafl ca pafiilai) oa bahnisctait ca, 
dfaorayhastlam , vataraDtam, ^ri^aih, 
Um lidisaih sappurisam. Humedhaih, 
bhajetha, nakkhatttgtatham va eandlmi. 

Sukhara^o pannarasamo. 



16. Pijavaggo. 
10». Ajoge yuDjain att^narii yogaBin)ri ca ayojayani, 

atthaiii hitvi piyaggfih( pihet' atUotiyogiDam. 
sio. M£ piyehi sam^ailchi , appiyehi kndficaiiam ; 

piy4iiam adasBtmam dokkhaiii appiy(inafi ca dasBanam. 
911. Taami pifaih na kayiiftbK, piy^iyQ hi pfipako; 

ganthji tes&th na vjjjanti, yeHan) n' attbi piy4ppiyaiii. 
si>. Piyato jdyatf soko, piyato jiyatf bhayaiii ; 

p>yato vippamattassa n' attbi soko, knto bbayaih.- 
■la. Pernato j4yatf eoko, pem&to i£yatf bhayaih; 

pernato yippainiitta88& n' attbi soko, kuto bhayam. 

Cap. 16. 

90». Ad distractionem applicans eese et meditatioui operam 
non navane, esBentiS retictfi jucnnda capessenB ' invidet 

910. lis, qui ad meditandam semet ipal applicant. Ne ja- 
cnnda qnieTat (bomo, nere) injncunda unqnam; jueunda 

lil. non videre dolor (est) et iujucnnda videre. Ideo. jncunda 
ne faciat, jncundoram enim jactara mala (etri); vincato 
illis non inveDiuntnr, qaibuB nec jucnndnm eet nec in- 

■19. JDcnndnm. Ekjucnndonascitnrmoeror, ex jncnndonaecitnr 
metns; a jneundo iolnti non est moeror, nediim metns. 

SIR. £ caritate luuicitur moeror, e caritate nasdtur metm; a 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



914. Ratiyfi }6.ja,ti spko, rati^j jiyat^ bhayaih; 

tuOji vippamattaesa n'at(fai Boko, kulo bh«yaiii. 
41S. Klbnato jl!;^at[ ioko, kdmato jiyMf bha7un; 

i&nuito TippBmuttaeia ii'atth] soko, koto bhaytwk 
ai«. Tanh£ya jAjrad soko, tanhd^a jiTSti bhajaih ; 

tanhd^a Tippamuttaasa ti' atthi ioko, kato bliayaik. 
UT. SfladaBsanasompaniiBiii, dhammattham, saceaT^dlnadi, 

attaao kamina kubbJDaiiii tafl jano kunita pijam; 
sia. chandiy£to anakkh^ta manaati ca putho alji 

kime ca appatibaddhacitto , nUddhamBoto" ti mecatl. 
«•. CirappaT&iiii puiisaiii , ddrato sotthim igatam, 

bi,t\mitt& Bohajj^ ca abhinandanti igalAtb. 
no. Tath' era katapnfinam pi, aami loki parain gataife, 

pofifi&ii patiganhanti , pi7ain A&dra ^gataih. 
PiyaTaggo aolaeanio. 



«14. earltat« solati non ea.t moeror, nednm metui. E vohip- 
tate. nascitnr' moeror, e voluptate cascilur metas ; a vo- 

Sis. taptate solati non est moeror, nedum metoB. £ cupidi- 
tate nascltur moeror, e cupiditate nascitur metiu; a eo^ 

M«, pidltate solati non est moeror, nedum metoB. E desi- 
derio nascitar moeror, e deaiderio naacitor metus; a de- 

Mi. Biderio solnti non est moeror, nedtim metus. Viitute et 
contemplatione prseditum, pium, veridicum, atinm ipBioa 
opna agentem, enm vulgns reddit šibi gratom; capidue 

M8v (iB) ineffabiiis (Nibbfoi) mente^ae opulentus eat, et cupi- 
ditate cogltatio (cgns) non constringitnr, (is) uddham- 

«!•. sotae (epi sublime fcrtar) vocatur. Diu per^ltutam 
Tiram, e long{nquo salve redeuntem, cognati et famlliarea 

HO. et amiei salotant venie&tem. SimUiter enm, qal bona 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



17. Kodhavaggo. 

431/ Kodham jahe, Fippajaheyya m^nam, 

saflfiojanaih sabbam atikkamej^jra ; 

tan n&nanipaB miril asajjaminaih, 

akiacanarii, nfinnpatanti dukkhi. 
3«B. To ve uppatitam kodbaih ratham bhaDtam ra dhfira^e, 

tam aham Bfirathiiii briimi, rasmi^^o itaro jano. 
S33. Akkodbena jine kodhaih, asidhuni a^dbuDi jme, 

jine kadar)yam d4nena, aaccena alikaTidinaib. 
334. Saccam bhaoe, na kiijjbeyya, d&^& appasmim yJcito; 

ete^i t(hi tbflnehi sacche devflna santike. 
31S. Ahimsak^ ye manayo, niccarti kiyeDa sariivuti, 

le yanti accutarii thinarti, yattha gaatvi na socaie. 



egit, ex hoc mundo in alterum profectnm bona (open) 
excipiunt, dilectum propinqiri velat redeuntem. 



Cap. 17. 



331. Iram ponat (bomo), deponat arrogaDtiam, vincnlum omne 

euperet; eum Bpeciei propiice oon iobmentein , inopern 
33«. non C0DBequniitnr dolores. Qui eiortam iram curme 

Tolventis JDstar retinet, eum aurigam dico; frena tenens 
338. ceteiB multitndo. ClemeDtig vincat (bomo) iram, malum 

bODO vincat, vincat avarum liberalitate, sinceiitate falai- 
384. loquum. Venim )oqaatnr, ne irašcatuT) det paivnlom 

rogatus : per bas tres conditiones ibit in deonim pro- 
Ma. pinqnitatem. Vim non inrerentes qui (sunt) anacboretse, 

semper corpore domiti , ii adeunt immortale locnm, qao 
330. profecti non moerent Semper vigilantinm , die noctaque 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



41 

. Sadi jig&iaxaša\&D&m, i^orattJnuBikkbinam, 

□ibbjED&ih adhimDttJDain aUhaih gacchanti ioAvL 
. Porinam etaih atalaih, n' etaih, ajjatanJiin ira, 

nindanti tDDbfm iainum, nindanti tu^obhAninain, 

mitabh&ninam pi nindanti, n' atthi loke anindito. 
, Na c&hd, oa ca bhaviesati , Da c' etarafai vijjati 

ekantaih nindtto poso , ekantaih \& pasaihsito. 
. Yaa ce Tiaitil paaamsanti anuvicca anve Bnve, 

acchiddaruttim, medhivliii, pailfi&snasam^itam, 
. nekkham jambonadasaSva , ko tam ninditum aralfati? 

devftpi nam pasamsanti, brahmun&pi paaamglto. 
. Ki^^appakoparii rakkbeyya, klifena saihTato Biyi; 

kijadocearitam hltvfl kSjena eucaritaih čare. 
. Vacfpakopaih ra3ikheyj&, yic&yA eatiiTiito si^^; 

vacfdnccaiitam hitvti vic&jA Bncaritaih eare. 



discentinm, in Nibb^nm intendentinm interenut capiditates. 
9st. 'GrandffiTum Illum incompaTabilem, non euin, nt (nec) infan- 

tem, (vitnperant) ; vilnperant tacite Bedentetn, vitaperant 

malta loqueuteni, demenae loquentem etiam Tituperant, dor 
cae. est in mnado (qDisqQam) Don vituperatus. Neqne fbit, neque 

erit, negne nonc reperitur Bolammodo Tituperatua bomo vel 
£1». solummodo landatuB. Qiiem forte intelligentes laudant qtio- 

tidie repntando, inlc^ram vitam degentem, naptentem, c(^- 
s«o. liitione et rirtute prteditum, jambonadte numi inetar quiB 

eum rituperare BUBtinCt ? Etiam dii eum celebraat, a Brabma 
Ml. ipao celebratas (est). A corporis iracandia caveat (bomo), 

corpore domitas sit; malis corporie facinoribus relictis 
us. pet corpna bona facinora eserceat A sermonis iracmidia 

caveat, aermone domitus Bit; malie eermonis faciuoribna 
MS. lelietis per sermonem bona facinoca exeTceat. A mentia 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



taa. Manopakopam rakUHTTa, manasi flaihrato atyi; 

manoduccuitarii hitri manasjl sacaritaiti čare. 
184. KijaiM samroUl dblti, atho vici^a saihTaU, 

nUHMui BamTtiti dhfrj, te ve soparisaihvDti. 
Kodhavaggo satlarasamo. 



18. Malavaggo. 

s>$. PandapaUso va d&al '&i, 

^amapnrisftpi ca tam upatthiUl, 
ufjogamnkhe ca tittha«i, 
p£theyyain pi ca te na Tijjati. 

ss«. So karohl dfpam atlaoo, 

kbippam ri.ya,ma, pandito bhava; 
niddhantamalo , anaiigano 
dibbaih ari^abhiimim ehiei. 



iiacnndis careat, mente domitos sit, maUs meotia f«ci- 
sM. noiibuB relictia per mentem bona facloora eierceat Cor- 
pore domlti sapientes itideiiique sennone dnniti; tneote 
domiti sapientes, hi eane ab omni parta bene dtHBitl. 



Cap. 1&. 



. Flaccidnm folinm velat nune es et Yamn miidatri qnoqne 
libi appTOpinqnaTUDt et in tabla oetio stas et (bononim 

. operum) Tiaticnm tibi non invenitar. Ta fac tibi inm- 
)am, celeiiter labora, sapiena esto; macnlia lUteratna, cnlpe 

> espers diTinam ezeellentinm temm mUbiB. .^tatem oon- 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



48 

ssT. Upaitftttva70 ra dini 'b[, 

jumpafito 'si yiuaa8Ba santike, 

viso pi ca te a' atthi antar^ 

pdthej^am pi ca te na v^uati. 
99«. 80 karobi d(pain attaao, 

khippam r&jama, pandito bhara; 

niddhantamalo, anaRgano 

na ptina jlitijiram opehist. 
no- Anupubbena medh4v[ tliokadiokam khage khane, 

kammiro rajataas£ra, niddbame malam attano. 
SM. &jax& va malam samutthitani 

tadntthjja tam era khidati, 

evatb aUdbonac^rinaiii 

s&nl kaininioi nayaDti doggatim. 
'Ml. AB^jhAjramali mantž, asutlfa^namalfi ghartE, 

malam vannassa kosajjaih, pam&Jo rakkhato malam 
M3. Mal' itthi;& dubcaritAiii , maccheram dadato malam, 

maU 76 pipak^ dhammi aamirii loke paramhi ca. 



fedflti lumc, proceBRieti in propliiqDitatem Tanue et com- 

moratio tibi non eet )n itinere et viaticam tibl non in- 
-us. Teoitnr. Tu fae tibiiDBnlam, celerltei labora, sapiene 

esto ; macnlia liberatas, culp«B experB non iterum genitoram 
9M. et aenectutem aabibie. Ordine sapiens paulatim qnoquo 

temporis pnncto, opifex (macalas) a^nti velnt, anfeiat 
440. mactilas Huas. In feiro utiqne macnia oita estemplo hoc 

ipsnm comedlt, item modum traniigredientea sua £acmora 
941. trahunt ad inferos. Sine meditatione vitioBffi (snnt) preces, 

Bine conlentione titioia oeconomia, vitium (eat) colorit 
941. languor, socordia cnatodientia ritiom. Vltium (est) mn- 

lieiia eTSgatio, avaritia dantis TitiniB, ritia cveta ma3i 



n,,N.«j-, Google 



44 

34«. Tato maliS malataraih: avijjli paramaih malarii, 

etaih malaiii pahatvdna nlmmaljl hotha, bbitkhavo. 
344. SajfTam ahirikena, k&kaadrena, dhaihrin^ 

pakkhandini, pagabbhena^ samkilitthena jtrltam. 
343. Hir[mat£ ca dujj(vaih, niccam sucigaresin^ 

aKnen', appagabbhena , suddbJijf vena , paisat£. 
34fl. ¥o pftnam atinidpeti mua&všdait ca bh^sati, 

loke aditmadi &di}rati paradtErail ca gacchati ; 
S41. aurdmeTayap&afi ca yo naro anuyiifijati, 

iclh'eTam eso lokaemlm mdlani khaaati attano. 
-946. Ev&m bho puriea j£n£hi; p^padhammj asafiilati; 

m£ nam lobho adhnmmo ca ciiaiii dukkb£ya raiidhayiiin. 
S4e. Dadanti ve vath&addbaih , yatb£p£BUanam jaDo, 

tattha yo mathku hoti paresaih pinabhojaue, 

na BO div^ v& rattiih v& sam&lbim adbigacchali. 



34S. moTCB in hoc mundo et in altero. Dein vitio vitiosius 

(eat); inscientia summum vitium; hoc vitio reliclo a Titiia 
244. vacui estote, o mendici. Pačile vita agitnr ab irapudico, 

kJtkasdTffi (limili), obtrectatore, proterro, arroganti, malo. 
MS. A pudico vero diTAculter agitur, candida semper qute- 

renti, propeneione vacno, noh arroganti, integram vitam 
S4«. d^enti, (dare) videnti. Qut vitam exatin^lt falsamque 

sermonem profert, in mundo non data šibi arripil et ad 
S47. alterins uxorem accedit, qni vir ad earam et iiieTaynoi 

(potus iDebrlantes) bibendum ee dat, is in boc ipso mundo 
948. radicem Indit enam. Sic, heas bomo, scito maloB esBe 

intemperantes , ne eum desiderium et impietas din dolori 
240. subjiciant (Dona) dat qutdem es fide, ex faTore tuI- 

gus, ob hoc qai tristis fit, ob aliorum potom et cibum, 
sM. non ia vel interdin vel noctu meditatlonem adit Gni 



■, Goot^lc 



45 

9M. Yassa c' etaih sanmcchinoaifi , mdl^hsectuh eamiibataiii, 

aa re čivi v& rattim y& aam&dhim adhigacchati. 
ssi. N" atthi rJgasamo aggi , n' atthi dosasamo gabo, 

n' atthi mohagamaih j£lam, n' atthi tanhttsatnž nadf. 
aos. Sndaasaih vajjaih ailileaarii, attano pana duddauiii; 

paresam hi io Tajj^ni opnniti ^ath&bhoBaih, 

attano pana chideti, kalim va Jfitari salho. 
193. ParaTajjiDnpassiaBB , nlccam ujjbinasaiffiino, 

^sarfi tasBa vaddhanti, ir4 so £8aTakkhay4. 
SS4. AkiM padam n' atthi, aamano n' atthi b^ro, 

papailcibhiratt paj^, nippapafici tatb^atfi. 
asa. Ak&ae padam n' at^i, Bamatio n' atthi b^iro, 

aamkhir^ aaaaat^ n' atthi , d' atthi baddh&iaiii iOjitaih. 
Malava^o allhflraBaino. 



vero id eiciaum est, radicitus ezetirpatnin , ia certe yel 
1S1. iDlerdiu vel Doctu tneditationem adit Noti est cupidini 

similiB ignia, non est odio similia capti?itas, nou est 

pertnrbationi iimile fete, noD est deaiderio similis fluriua. 
s». Facile vieu vitinm alionim, aunm e contrario difBeile 

visu; alioram nempe is vitia detegit quam maxime, sua 

e contrario occnltat, taisarani velnt lueor fraudulentus. 
2AB- Aliornm vitia observantis, semper viluperatlonia anim« 

pisditi, libidines ejus crescunt, longe is a libidinnm in- 
«94. teritu abeat' In aere incessus non est, aamaDas non est 

eztraneos, perversitate delectatur vulgus , a perveraitate 
' ass. solati Tathtigatie. In aere incessus non eai, samanae noD 

eet eitraneus, naturie teteniie non aunt, non est Buddba- 

ram motns. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



19. Dhammatthavaggo. 

3M. Na tena hoti dfaammattbci, jea' attbaih eabaei mye; 

jd ca atthaih an&ttfaaJI ca abho niccb«yya, pandito, 
39t. aa^hasena dbammena, samena nayat( pare, 

dhttmmaBsa gutto, medh^ri, ndhatnmattho" ti paniceati. 
ass. Na tena pandito hoti, j&v^tA bahn bhjsati ; 

hhemf, averi, abhayo npapdito" ti pavaccati, 
950. Na t&vati dhammadharo, jivat^ boba bb£sati; 

JO ca appam pl ratrina dhaminaiii k£yena pae§ati, 

Ba ve dbamrnadbaro hoti, yo dbaminam na-ppamajjatl. 
Mo. Na tena thero hoti, ^en' assa ph^litam siro, 

parlpakko v&yo tassa, nmogfaajinno" ti vuccati; 
!«i. yainhi aaccatl ca dhammo ca, ahimsA, safifiamo, damo, 

sa TC vanlamalo, dhfro, ^tbero" ti pavuccati. 



Cap. 19. 

3M. Non ideo fit (homo) jnstns, qiiod c&Dsgm ex arbitrlo di- 
judicet; qui antem verum falsi)inque utTUinqae considerot 

i5T. eapiene, (qui) doo arbitrario modo (sed) animo legno ju- 
dicat alioB, legis custos, intelligens, (is) juBtas appellatur. 

ise. Non ideo eapiens fit (bomo), quod malta loqoatnr; pU- 
ddos, iracundin et fonnidinis espers sspiene appollatar. 

9M. Non ideo legis servator [fit homo), qaod mnita loqtlatur; 
sed qDi pauca etiamsi edoctus legem corpore perapicit, 

eao. is certe legis servator est, qui I^m non negligit Non 
ideo tharoa fit (homo), quod sit cannm caput, plane ma- 
tura (quidem) letas ejus, (attamen) Trastra aenescena vo- 

ssi. catnr; in quo et veritas et pietas, mansnetHdo, tempe- 
lantia, moderatio, is certe culpa vacuus, sapiens, theias 



47 



tM. Na Tikkaranamattena vannapokkbarat£ya vi 

BJdhunipo naro koti issokf, macchaif, Mtbo; 
SM. jrasBa C* etam Bamaocbinnarii, mdUghaceam umtihataiii, 

sa Tantadoao, ntedh^vf, ^eddbnnipo'' ti roceati. 
M4. Na mnadakena samauo abbntOf alikaih bbanam, 

kctUilobliasaiDipaiino aamaiio kim bhavisutl? 
MS. yo ca zameti ptipini aiiuiiithijl£ni aabbaBOi 

eamitatti hi pip&iam ^eamano" ti pavuccati. 
M«. Na (ena bbikkbi! hoti, y£Tat£ bhikkbate pace, 

TiHsaiii dfaammam sainU4ya bbikkhn hoti na tivati; 
MT. yo dha pujtoaf) ca p&pait ca bSfaetv^ brahmacariyavž 

Batiikliiya loke carati, ea ve nbhikkhil'' ti vuccati. 
MB. Na monena-mnnf hoti m^thardpo, ariddani, 

yo ca tDlaib ra pa^ayha varam &A&y&, pandito, 
MS. pelini parirajjeti, sa tuanf, tena bo mimi; 

yo mun£ti ubbo loke, munf tena pavaccati. 



*ai. appellatnr. Non verba faciendo tantummodo sive coloris 

polchritadine venuBtas fit bomo invidna, avarue, fraudu- 
9S«. lentns; eni vero id excifiiin, radicltug eietirpatum, is 
M4. ritii respnens, sapiens, venuatus voeatur. Non ton8nr& 

eamanas [fit bomoj inlemperans , fatsiloquus; cupiditate 
Mo. et appetiiu captuB samansa nnm erlt? Qni vero mala 

sedat parva n)agnaqae omni ez pute, a sedatlone ma- 
•M. lornm samanas appellatar. Non Ideo bbikkbne fit (bomo), 

qnod apud alioe mendicet. tota lege aisumpta bbikkbne 
MT. fit non ideo; qni hic, bono maloque alienato, leligioans 

constderate in mnndo vivit , is profecto bhikkhuB appel- 
Ms. latur. NoD Bilentio mnnis (anachoreta) fit stnltns, in- 

•cienB, qni vero, trutina prebenea, meliore parte snmpta, 
m. aapiene mala evitat, ie mnnis, ideo munia est; qai con- 



48 

910. Na tena ariyo hoti, yeua piiiini hims&ti, 
ahiifie^ sabbapininfLth «31^70" ti pavnceati. 

sil. Na sfl^batamattena bdboeaccena rti piina 
athavd aam£dhil&bena Tiviccaaa^Bnena y& 

»9. phuMbnI Dekkbammaaakbaih aputhitjJanaseTitaih ; 
bhikkbu, visBisam ftpidi appatto 6aa.Takkha.jam. 
Dbammalthavaggo ekdnavfsatimo. 



20. Maggavaggo. 

aia. Maf^&a' attbangiko eettho, sacc^am caturo padli, 
virjigo settho dhamm^am dipad&iah ca- cabkhtiin^ 

ST4. E8'e7a maggo, n' atth' aflilo dassanaaBa TlsDddli)y4; 
etam hi tamhe patipajjadia, m&aBs' etam pamobanam. 



S10. siderat utrumque in muDdo, mirni ideo appetlatnr. Nod 

ideo arl^as (nobills) fit (ullaa), quod animantia ccedat; 

ob mane uetudi nem erga omnia animantia ariyas appella- 
iii. tur. Nod virtute et votla sneceptia solia vel ninms mnl- 

toram recordatione vel etiam meditationiB Ineralione vtA 
>7!. lecto secreto adipiacor tranqDillitatis gandiam viris ex- 

cellentibns appetitum; o bhikkbna, fiduciam obtinuit qiu 

cupidilatum injeritum adepttis eŠt 



Cap. 20. 



3». Vlarnm octopartita (est) optitna, veritatum gaatnor rerstu, 

a copidiDe vacuitae optimaa (eat) atatnum, bipedumqne 

ST4. contemplatioiie prieditua. . Hiec ipsa ria (est) , non est 



n„jN.«j -v Google 



4S 

lis. Etam hi tum^e pKtlpannll dukkbosa' antaiii kariBsatba; 

akkhflto ve may£ ma^o afia^^a saUaaaatfaanaiii. 
11«. Tamhebi klecam toppaiii, akkhitiio ta&%tt&; 

patipaiiDŽ pamokfchanti jhi^ino mitrabsodhan^ 
«TT. „8abbe aamUiiri aoiccfi" ti jadi pafia^jra passati, 

atha lubbtndatf dubkbe, eea maggci Tf8uddfaiy&. 
M8. „Sabbe 8BiiiUi^& duktihA" ti yad£ paf[a£ya paseati, 

adia nibbindatf dukkbe, eea ma^o Tisuddhiy^. 
«TB. ^ahbe Mamini aDatti" ti jaA& pafiiliya pasBati, 

atha DibbindatC dakkhe, esa mag^o Tienddhifi. 
Mo. TJttbJtDakilamhi anutthahlino 

juvii, balf, ilaBJy£ upeto, 

saihsa&nasamkappamano , kasfto, 

pailSiya maggadi alaB6 na vindati. 



atia cognitioniB lustrationi (sabretdetiB) ; bane i^tnr vos 
«15. amplectimini , M^rte bsc (eet) illueio. Mane enim vos 

amplectenteB doloris finem facietis ; enarrata profecto a 
m. me (eet) via, intellecta doloris sedatione. Vobis facienda 

(est) Tirium conlontio, enarratorea (tantnm) TathlSgatK; 

(riam) amplect^Dtes liberabantur meditabundi e M£m 
•n. Tinculis. „0rane8 creatur» tnconetantes", id qnando sa- 

pientifi videt (bomo), tam liberatur in dolore; heec eet via 
ns, (qiite) ad lustratioaem (conducit). »Omnee creatur» dolorie 

plense", id quando eapientiS videt (bomo), tum lib«rattir * 

ID dolore, hesc est via (que) ad lustrationem (conducit). 
tiB. nOmnes naturffi sni impotentee sunt", id quando sapientift 

videt (homo), tum liberatur in dolore; heec est ria (qnn) 
tso. ad lustrationem (conducit). Roborie tempore rires non 

contendens juvenis robuatuB, ignavise indnigens, voluntate 

menteqae depressuB, sagnia, intelligentiie viam ignavna non 



isi. V£c£iiQr&kkhf , maDasi susaihvnto, 

k£yeaa ea akii^alam na fcayirti; 

ete ta^o kammapathe visodha^e, 

ii&Ah&je maggath isippavedititni. 
183. Y<%i ve j&fM bhijrf, a^ogfl bbiliiBanikbayo ; 

etam dvedMpBdiain ^atv& bhav£ya Tibhav£ya ca 

tath' att&nath niTeBeyya yath£ bhurf pavaddfaati. 
ss». Vanam cbindaths, ni& rukkbaih, vansto j%atf bhayaiii; 

chetrfi vanan ca ranatbafi ca nibb£ii£ hotha, bhikkhavo. 
984. Y&Taih hi vaDalbo na chijjati 

anum^o pi narasea ndrisU) 

patibaddbamano va tiva so, 

vaccho khfrapako va m^tari. 
189. Uccbioda sineham attano, 

knmudaih edradikaih va p£nln&, 

santima^ani eva bTiihaya, 

nibbfinam sugatena deBitam. 



ani. Invenit. Verba (eua) cnstodicna (sit), mente bene domltna 
(sit), corporeque malum ne faciat; bas tres actionfs vias 

aes. pu^:et, amplectatar viam a vatibus enarratam. E me- 
(Utatiooe certe nascitur intelligentia , e distractione iotelli- 
genliie interitus; hac bipartita via cognita incrementi et 
decrementi, talem se ipse reddat (bomo) , ut intelligentia 

se«, crescat Cupiditatem (vanai. e. cupiditaas. sy1va) ezstirpate, 
non arborem (dico), e cupiditate oritnr metas; cupiditate 
vel tninima esetirpala (miaeriis) llberati estote, o mendici. 

384. Qnamdin enim cupiditae non esstirpatur vel mlnima viri 
in feminas, tamdiu mente constrictUB est ille, Bicut 

sea. vitalus lactena matri. Esstirpa tuam ipsTus propensionem 
lotum anctumnalem velat mana, tTaoqu]II)tatis viam am- 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOgle 



61 

SM. ^dha vasBam vasiHsilmi, idha hemantagimhlfln', 

iti bfilo TiciDleti, antarllfatb na bnjjhati. 
381. Tam pntfapaeuaammattam , b^&satlamaiiasath naraih, 

Hnttarii g^maiii mahogho va, maccu &i&j& gacchatl. 
M8. Na santi pntt£ tinijA, na pit£, na pi bandhavi; 

ant^erifidhipannaesa n' atthi BJtfsu t^naUL 
«89. Etam atUiavaBaih iiatv4 pandito Bilasaiiivato 

nibbJbiBgamanam maggaih khippam eva Tisodlutfe. 
Maggavoggo vfeatimo. 



21. Pakinnakavaggo. 

wo. MaUisnkhaparicc^i paase ce vipnlaih sokbaih, 

eaje mattisokiiaih dhfro eampassam vipnlaih Bakham. 

991. Paradukkhdpadh^ena yo attano Bnkbam iccbati, 
yerasaiiiBa^a8amBat(ho ver£ so na parimuccati. 



SM. pfifics, Nibb^om (enim) a Buddha inBtitntnm eet ^Hic 
per tempUB pluTinni habitiUio, hic frigido et fervido 
(tempore)", sic staltns secum Tolvit, obstacula dod anim- 

tm. advertit Illum de filiiB et pecudibsa sotticitum, con- 
strictee mentis virnm, sopitum vicum torrens velut, mora 

«88. .prehendene proficiscitur. Non Bunt filii Baluti, non pater 
neque propinqni; quem mors adiit, ei non est penes 

3b9. Gc^inatos saluB. Hac rei vi perapecta saplens virtiite 
temperatuB viam ad Nibb£nuni ducentem cito pui^t 



Eiigui gaudii relictione si videt amplum gaudinm, relin- 
qaat exiguam gaudinm sapienB, ampinm gaudinm spectane. 



iM. Tam hi kiccam tad sparidclham, akiccam pana kayirati, 

nnnat&iaiii , pamattfbaib , teaain vaddhanti Aenri.' 
sM. Tesati ca sasam^raddbi , niccaib k&jaga.t& sati, 

aUccan te na eevanti, klcce a&taccak&rino, 

saUnaih, eampaj&i&kaifa atthaih gacchanti iakvA. 
SH. Mtitaraih, pitaram hantri, ri^&io dve ca kliatt]ye, 

ratthaai ainucaraih hantTJ an^ho yjUi br<(hinano. 
ass. Hlitaram, pitaram bantv^, t&j&do dve ca BOtddj«, 

Teyyaggbapsncamam hantvi anfgho y&Q brihmano. 
as«. Snppabuddhadi pabujjhatiti eadš. gotamasivok^ 

yeBaii) divtl ca ratto ca niccam buddbagati saU. 
wi. Snppabnddhaiii pabujjjfaanti sadd gotamasivak^, 

yeaam A\v& ca ratto ca niccam dhaminagati sati. 
Me. Snppabuddhaii) pabujjhantl sadi gotamaeiSTakK, 

fesam divj ca ratto ca niccam sam^utgatfi sati. 



. SBi. Aliia dolorem imponendo qai snam ipsius gandinm ez- 
oplat, iracondin vincalo vinctua, iracandia ille non tib«- 

tM. latnr. Qnod nempe factendmu (esl) id negligitur, (qnod} 
mrans non faclendum (id) a|;itur: inBolentinm, socordium, 

9M. hornm creacant cnpiditates. Qiionim vero valde finna est 
semper corpue respiciens recordatio, quod non faclendnm 
il non perBeqanntQr , qute facienda semper a^ntes; te- 

sg«. cordantinm, intelligentium intereunt cnpiditates. Matre (et) 
patre occisis iegibuaque duobns militaribus, regno nna- 
cum eo pertinentibus devastato insoua evadit bribrnanas. 

iBi, Matre (et) patre occisis regibasque duobns brahmaoicis, 
occiso viro errante quinto insotis evadit bribmanas. 

»M. VigilantisBime vigilant semper Gotamidse auBcultatores, 
quonim et interdiu et noctu semper Buddham reapiciens 

991. recordatio (est). Vigilantissime vigilant semper Gotamide 



M». Sappabnddh&iii pabujjhaDti Hadi gotamasivak^ 

fesaih čiv& ca ratto ca niccaih k&jagat& Mti. 
«00. Suppabuddhaih pabujjhanti aadd gotamasivaki 

yesaih div^ ca ratto ca ahiihsi^a rato mano. 
aoi. Suppabuddbam pabajjbanli sad£ got&tnsa&vak&, 

yeBaiii div& ca ratto ca bb£Taii£ya rato mano. 
MS. Dnppabbf^jam durabhiramarh, duriviai ghartl duUUl, 

dukkbo samiDasaiiiTAao , dakkhinDpatll' addbagd; 

tasm^ na c' addbagd tij& na ca dukkhtlnnpatito ai^A. 
soa. Saddbo, eflena Baoipaiino, yaBobboga8aniappito 

yaiii yam padeaam bhajati , tattha tatth' era pdjito. 
•04. Dlire eanto p^ŽBCDti bimavanto va pabbato, 

asant' ettba na disaauti rattikbitt& yath£ Bari. 



auscnltatoTCB, qnoram et biteidiu et noctu eemper legem 
M8. respiciens recordatio (est). Vigilantlssime vigilant semper 

GkttamldtB auBCultatoree, qDorum et ioterdiu et nocta semper 
4M. convenlnin respicicns recordatio (cst). VigilantiBSlme ri- 

gllant semper Grotamidte auscoltatoies , qoortim et inter- 

din et noctu semper corpus respiciens recordatio (eet). 
■00. Vlgilantieslme vigilant semper Gotamidn anscnltatorcB, 

cpiorum et ioterdia et noctu mansuetadine gandens mens 
MI. (est). Vigllantiasimo vi^lant semper Gotamidte auscnlta- 

toree, qaorum et iDterdio et noctu meditaUone gandens 
Ml. mens (est). Moleetus pabbajiUe status di^cilia delectata 

(est), difgdies gesto oeconomie dolore (eunt) plente, doloie 

plena arrogan^m consnetudo, dolori snbjecti (aunt) via- 

torcfi, propterea neque viator sit (quiBqnam) neqne dolori 
MS. sobjectns sit Fidei ptenos, virtute piadilus, gloria et 

opibnis instrnctuB quamcQnque regionem invisit, bic ibidem 
104. bonoratos (est). Louge piobi Ailgent Himarantas velnt 



■05. Ekdisanaih, ekasey7ani eko canm atandito, 
eko daiiiayain att£naih vanantc ramito BijSu 
Pakinnakavaggo ekarCeatimo. 



22. Nirayavaggo. 

•M. AbhdtaT^f nirafam upeti, 

70 Tfipi k&tvii na karomiti c&ha; 

nbho pi te pecca aam& bbavanti 

nihfnakammJl manuj^ parattba. 
■07. K&BŽvakanthfE bahavo pipadbatami, asaO&atA, 

pjSp£ pilpehi kammehi nirayan te opap^are. 
HM. Sbtjo ajogalo bhntto tatto, agglsikfadpamo, 

yajt ce bhuflje^a duseflo ratthaplndadi asafifiato. 



mone; improbi hic non cooepiciuntnr noctn etnlMte slcut 
M9. aagittte. Sedem Bolitariam, cabitmn sotitarlum Bolitarias 
colens non segniB, solitarius eemet ipee domuis in Bylva 
estrema delectatus sit 



Cap. 22. 



ftoa. FidsiloqniiB inreroe 9ubit vel etiam qai (malo) faeto »non 
facio" ita dlclt, ambo quidem illi morte obita parea fiimt 

»m. peraiciosa facinora patrantes hominee illic. Hnmerofl 
veste lutea cincti multi male morati , indomiti (amit) ; 

MB. mali ob mala facioora inferoa illi adeunt MelioT 
(eet) ^obas ferri coneumtua candens, ignis flammn 
rimllis, qnam si rescatur impine term cibo indomitns. 

MH>. In quatuoT statns vir socotb incidit alterius uxorem ap- 
petena: infortoninm, eubitum ingiatnm, Titiq>erAtionem 



n,,;,.«]-, Google 



55 

ao». (Mi&ti thin&ii naro pamatto 

ipa^ati parad^nlpaseTf : 

apufiSal&bham , oanikimaeeTjath, 

nindaih tatiyam , □irayam catutthath. 
nio. Apufifialibho ca gatf ca p^pikji 

bhCtassa bb(tfEya ratf ca thokiki, 

t£j£ ca dapdaih ganikam paneti; 

lasmi naro parad^ram na seva. 
811. Euao fath^ dugga^Cto hatibam eTfinnkantati, 

s^maiiSani duppar£matthath oirafAja upakaddhati. 
MS. Yam kitici aatbilaih kamrnaib saiiikilit^bait ea 7am Tataiii 

saihkassaraih brahmacarij^arh, na tam hoti mahapphalaiii. 
3ia. Kayiraii ce kayiiath' enaiii, dalhsm enaih paTakkame ; 

sathilo hi paribb^o bbiyyo dkirate rigatii. 
:ft4. Akataih dnkkatam ae^jo, pacchii tapati dukkataih; 

katafi ca Buhataiii 86770, 7ain katvi oftnntappati. 



tertiam, tartarum qiiaTtuin. £t infortenimn et (inferoram) 
Tia mala (ei evenit) timidique cum timida (femina) gaudinm 
breTiBsimum , rex grave supplicium sumit, propteres Tir 
altetins oiorem ne appetat. Sicut gramen kos« male 
prehensnm manam secat, (ita) commanitas male miHcepta 
ad inferos ducit Qnedvi8 falsum facinas malamque 
qnod(yiB) opiu, dubio animo plena rita reli^osa (status 
brahmacflTinis) : hiec non liunt mt^no froctni. Facien- 
dum Bi (qQid eat), perficiat (bomo) id, firmiter id agat; 
fakna enim paribbijas (mendicus ambalana) magia apar- 
git Tttium. Non factum perperam factum meliua (eat), 
poslea urit perperam factum, et factum bene factum 
. meliua, qno facto non urttur (bomo). Arx velut in finl- 
bns sita, custodita, (mnnimentia) interioribus et exte> 



n,,jN.«j -v Google 



ms. Nafigitritin yath£ paccantaih, guttaiii, santfirKbihlram, 
evaih gopetha atlčnam; khano ve m^ upaccag^ 
kbaa&tit& hi Bocaoti nirajamhi samappiti. 

ai6. Ali^it^ je lajjantl, lajjit^ 7e oa li^JAre, 

Diiccb£ditthiBain£d^4 sattfi gaccbanti da^atiiii. 

317. Abhaj-e bhajadasBino bha^e ca abhayadaaeino, 
micchftditlhiBamdd&ifi atM& gacchanti dugc^im. 

ms. Avajje vajjamatiDO vajje ca avajjadasBino, 

mtccbiditthiBamlid^D^ Batti gaccbanti da^;atiiii, 

819. Vajjafi ca vajjato ilatvi avajjaS ca avajjato 
samm&dittbisam^ddnfi satt^ gaccfaanti snggalaiii. 
Nira7ava^o dvfivfsatiiDO. 



riorlbaa inatnicta, — sic cuBtodiat semet IpBe; ne momentum 
quidein praetereat, qui enim momentum amiBenmt moerent 

.116. inferis traditi. Non pudeadi quo8 padet, pudendi qnos 
DOD pndet, falsse doctrinse dediti animanteB ad inferoa 

mt. vadunt In non periculoBO pericnlum conapicientes et iu 
pericaloso periculum non conspicientes falsse doctrin« 

ne. dediti animantes ad inferoB radunt In (eo, quot^ non 
fugiendam (eal), fugiendum opinantee et in (eo, quod) 
fi^enduoi (eBt), fugiendam non conspicientOB falsie doctrinte 

si>. dediti animantes ad inferoa vadnnt Fngiendnmque fli- 
giendam censentes et non fugiendum non fugiendum, vem 
doctrins dediti animantes in coelum radunt. 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



23. Nigavaggo. 

Aham, aSgo Ta aaihgltine c&p&to piititaih aaraih, 
atiT^fan titikkbiBsam , dusaflo hi bahnjjano. 
Dantiuii iiayanti eamitiiii, dantam rj^fibhinibatl, 
danto eettho manuetesa, yo 'tiv£kysn titikkhati. 
Varam assatar^ danti, ijiniji va aindhavi, 
knSjarli va mahto^i, attadanto tsto varaih. 
Na hi etehi ^šuehi gaccheyya agataiit diraih 
yatli' att^oam Budantena, dantena gacchati. 
Dhanapjlako n&ma kai\jaro, 
Icatukappabhedano , dunniv^rayo, 
baddho kabalaiii na bhuf\jat): 
eamaratl nJigaTaDassa knitjaro. 



. Cap. 23. 

no. £^0 depfaantus relat ig certamfne ex arcu emisBam sa- 

jM. gittam rerba aspera perferam , impitun enim vulgus. Do- 
mitom daeunt in coetnm, domitum Tex ascendit; domitos 
optimos (eal) iuter homines, qui verba aspera perfeit 

m. PreBlantes (eunt] muli domiti , generosi (equi) sindhuici, 
magni elephanti knojarte; per se domitiu adhuc prastan- 

•M. Uor. Non enim bis rehiculis adire poteet (qQisquam) noo 
aditam (NibbJni) regionem (eo modo), quo per ae ipsom 

■M. bene domitum, domitu eo pervenit. Dhanapillakas Domine 
elepbantn«, acri succo prtedituB, viz coercendue, ligatu 
frastum noD edit ; memor eet eleph&ntonim sylvm elephan- 

m. toB. Torpidna quando (i^nia) fit et pingaefactuB , som- 
notentna, eeae volatana jacene, magnus aper velnt cib« 
aacrificali nutritua, iterum itflramqae utentm subit atolidita. 



m 

m. Middhf j&A& hoti mahagghsBO ca, 

iiidcltl7il£ , BaniparivattaBiyf, 

mah^Tsr^o vb DirllpKputtho, 

punappuDvh gabbbtun upeti mando. 
Bsa. Idam pore eittam acfiri duikaih 

yeD)cehakam , yattbi^imam , yath(isiikbain, 

tad ajj' aham Di^abess^mi yoDiso, 

hatthippabhinnam Tiya aihkuBag^ho. 
»91. Appamidaratfi faotha, sacittam anurakkhatfaa,, 

dngg£ nddharath' attflnam, panike sanno va kufijaro. 
s!s. Sace labhetha nipakaih sahi^aih, 

saddhimcaradi sddhuvib^Tidhfrath , 

abhibhuy7a sabb&ii parisBay£ni 

carejja ten' attamano, aatfml 
n«. No ce labhelha nipakam sah&yRm, 

Baddhimcaram sddbuvibilridhfrain, 

iSji va ratihaib vijitam pah£ya 

eko čare m&taiigaTafiiio va nigo- 



«6. Antea hiec c<^t«tio migrabat migrationem ex arbitrio, 
quo voluit, stcnt placnit, eam nnnc ego retinebo eapleirtift, 

asi. elephantuni ftirentem vehit rectoi. Vigtlantift Inti estote, 
cogitationem vestram cnstodite, e vix pervio (mando) ex- 

Ms. trahite vosmet ipBi, in Into beerens velnt elepbanttu. Si 
obtinuerit (quiB) prndentem Boclum^ comitem probe Tirentem 
8apientemque , omni borrore saperato cnm eo degat tetuB, 

SIS. recordstionJB plenuB. Si non obtinaerit pnidentem socinm, 
comitem probe riventem sapietitenique, res velot regnnm 
occupatnm reliiiqnens, BolitariuB agat m^tangarannaa vdat 

Mo. elepbantuH. Solitarii vita melior : non est penes stultum so- 
dalitas; solitarius agat neve mala patiet panca desideria 



Gkama caritaiii aejjo , n' fttthi bil« ga^&jati ; 
eko čare na ca p^pini ka7ir& 
appoasakko mitafigaTsfiilo va u^o. 
. Atthamhi jjitamhi sokhi Babiy&, 
tutthf sakhi ji itaritarena, 
pnfiitam aukhaih jfTitaaamfchayainhi, 
sabbasea dukkhasaa ankham pahfbiaih. 
Snkhi iiiattey7aU loke, atbo petteyrat& Bokbi, 
Bokhi aflmailfialfi loke, atho brahmaitttaUl sukhA. 
Sukham ffirajard sflam, sakh^ Baddh£ patitfhiUi, 
aukho pafifiiya pafil&ho , pj^^ioam akaranam ankbarii. 
Nigava^^ tevfBattmo. 



24. Tan hfiraggo. 

Manujassa pamattac&rino 
tanfai raddhati mfiluvll Tiya, 
■ BO palavatf hnr^uram 
phalam icchain va Tanasmiih v&taro. 



habeiu mitangaranuaB velut elephantos. N^;otio eiorto 
snaTeB(Bunt) sodalesggaiidinm euave quod mntunm, boimrn 
(facinae) fniare in vite ezatinctioDe, onuus doloris relictio 
aaaris. Snave (est) muiiuB matris m mondo, item mmiDa 
patria snsve, snave mnnuA samanfe in mundo, item mu- 
noB brahmann suaTe. Suavls (est) in aenectnte virtm, 
snaris fides fiima, snavis intellectos adeptio, mala non 
facere snave. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



3SS. Yam esd sobatf jammf tanhfi loke TiMttikU 

šoki tasBa pavaddhand abhiTaddhaih va bfranaih. 
1136. Yo ve tam sahatf jammirii tanharii loke duTaec87atii 

aoki tamhi papatonti ndabiodu ra pokkhari. 
m. Tuti voT&ddmi bhaddaib to, y£Tant' ettba samjgati : 

tanb£ya millain khapatha, »sfrattho va bfranaih, 

m& TO ) nalaih va šoto va , m£ro bhtitji punappanaiii. 
ase. Yatbfipl mdle anupoddave dalho 

cbinno pi nikkho pnnar eTa rdbati, 

eram pi tanh&nneafe andhato 

nibbattati dukkham idaib puni^pimaiii. 
89». Yassa cbattimsat(gQt£ man&pasea vani bhusti, 

yih& Tahanti duddittbam saihkapp^ r^anissit^ 
■40. Savanti eabbadhi sot4, Iat£ ubbbijjja tittbati, 

tafl ca diBvfi lalam jitaih miilain pafifi£7a ^indatiia. 



Cap. 24. 

. Uominis Bocorditer viveDtis libido increacit mflaTa relat; 

is cnrrit hnc et illac fructnm deeiderana sicat in s^lva eimia. 
. Quem illa snperat seTa libido in mundo Tenenosa, dolores 

ejns augentur, sese adangens Telot (grameD) birannin. 
. Qai Tero illsm superat eievam libidinem in mundo Tix 

Tincendam, dolores ab eo decidunt gutta relut de loto. 
. Hoc dico Balutare vobis, qiiotqaot bic congreasi: libidinis 

rsdicem ezstirpate nsfrie opulentaa Tetnt bfrannm, ne 

TOB , arandinem velut flumen , Miras frangat iteram 
. itenimqDe. Sicat, radice salva, firma arbor tonsa etiam 

denao crescit, ita etiam libidinia atudio non exBtirpato - 
. rerertitnr dolor bic itefum iteruinipie. Oni triginia Bex 

flnminibna difiSaena jučiindi cupiditas (est) ralida, (eum) 

equi (relat) Tehant mate edoctnm stndia amoiea petentia. 



61 

■41. Sftrit£ni siDehiUni ca 

BomanaeB&i bhavanli jantnno, 

ta> sftasitd, Bukheaino, 

le ve jdUjanipagi nari. 
■49. Tatin^ja pDrakkbatf ^aji 

parieappanti saso va biUhito, 

BailfiojanauilgBsatUl 

dnkkham npenti puBappnnam c)riya. 
B4a. Taain^ja pnrakkbat^ p%j& 

pariBappanti bebo va bAdhito, 

tasmi taoinam vlnodaje 

bhikkha, ttaAklia vir^am atUno. 
■44. ¥o nibbanato r&nidhimatto 

Tanamatto vaiiain eva db&rati, 

tam pnggalain eva paseatha, 

matto bandhanam eva db&vatl. 



•40. FhDDt nbiqne (enpiditatis) flnmina, pUmta anpens (vdat) 
pnllulanB Btat (cnpidilas), eamvero plastam ortam videDtee 

Ml. radicem. pnideDtifl scindite. Rnentia et libidlnoBa gaadla 
fiiint vfri (cupiditati subjecti), illi voluptates petentes et 
gaadia ezoptantes, illi certe generationem senectat«mqne 

>4s. anbeunt viri. Cupiditatem BubBeqiientefi boinines serpant 
lepuB vetnt (a venatore) preBms; ligameDlia et vincntiB 

S4B. vlncti dolorem Babeant iterum iteniinque diu. Cupi- 
ditatem BabBeqiienteB homines serpunt lepuB velut {a 
venatore) preBsus, propterea cupiditatem diapellat taen- 
dicnfl exoptana suam ipsiuB a cupidine Tacnilatem. 

■44. Qai ID Ntbbfintim BylveBtri vita intendena cnpldine libe- 
ratus in cnpidinem ipaam incurrit, itlom quidem vi~ 

343. mm contemplamini , sohitas in vmcnlam incarrit Non 



H9. Na tsih -dalham bandhanam ihu dhfri, 
yad &yaBam, d^ntjaiii, pabbajsfl ca; 
BlirattaratUl maniknndalesa, 
pntteau, direen ca j& apekh^ 

34G. etaih dalham bandhaDam jkha dh[r4 
ob^rinam ' sithilaih , duppamuficaiii ; 
etam pi chetv^a paribbajanti 
anapekbino k4masukbaiii pahij-a. 

■II. Ye rigarattftnupatanti šotam 

Bayamkataii) makkatt^o va j&Iaih, 
etam p) chetr&oa vajaDti dhfr£, 
anapekhino, sabbadukkham pah<iya. 

B*». . Mnilca pure , munca paccbato, 
majjbe muiica bfaavaesa pfiragii, 
Babbattba Timuttamtinaso 
na punafl jfit^arath upehisi. 



id firmum vinculum dicuat eapientes, qaod rerreum, ligi- 
neum dectdiiniiique ; vebementiBeimum geminanitn aniiD- 
lommque, Aliorum et uiorum quod (eet) desiderium, 
i«, boc firmum vineulam dicnnt sapientes, perdens, lamm, 
Tiz dissolubile; boc scioso ambula&t desiderii eipertes 

47. Toluptatibus et gaudiis relictia. Qui cupidini dediti (snnt, 
hi desiderii) flumen 8equuntur ab ipsis factum, araneus 
velut rete; boc (vinculo) scIbbo ambalant sapientea de- 

48. siderii expertes omni dolore relicto. Mitte (qu9a) aote, 
mJttfi (qiiEB) pOBthac, (qu(e) in medto (jacent) mitte, mnn- 
dntn tranaiens, omni es parte liberatam mentem pos- 
sidens non iteram genituram et senectntem sabibis. 

4». Deliberatioue agitati hominis, vehementi cupidine capti, 
jucunda epectantis, magis llbido angetor, is certe firmam 



114». Vitakkapanuitbitaess jantnno, 

>tibbftr^guBa, BubbinopaMino, 

bhiffo tanhi pavaddhati, 

esa kho dalhaih karoti bandbmuuh. 
3MI. Vitakkiipasanie ca yo rato 

ftBubham bhJvayalf Md^sato, 

eaa kho Tyaiitikl[hiti, 

estk-ccbecchati mirabandbaiuim. 
Ml. Nittbam gato, aaantisi^ vltatanho, anafigano 

acchidda bbarasalUini , aatimo 'faiii samasga^o. 
■s«. Vrtatanho, an&di&o, ninittipadakoTid« 

akkbamuam aannipfStam jaAAii pabbaparfhii ca, 

sa Te aDtimas&riro mahi^Ailo mahjpnrisa ti vnecati. 
■Ka. Sabbflbhibbd , sabbaridd 'bam asm), 

sabbesu dbaiumesn andpalitto, 

sidibsfijaho , tanhakkbaye vimatto, 

aa^am abl>iitit£ya kam udcliBe7yam ? 



.-iM. facit Tincniutn. Qui vero deliberationia sedatlone delectatas 
injacnndis etudet semper lecordatione preditas , ie certe 

3M. (libidinem) removebit, is rescindet Mirte vioculnm. Con- 
Bununationem consecutne, non trepidns, tibidiniB et an- 
goris ezpeis abecidit mundi doloros ; ultimam hoc (ei est) 

sM. corpnfi. LibidioiB et cnpiditatis exper8 , Diruttig voc^D- 
lorum perituB, (et qui] litteraram congeriem cognorit, 
priores (litteTaa) posterioresque, is certe nllimum corpna 

ssR. habens admodutn sapicos vocatur. Omnia vincens, om- 
ninm gnanis ^o sum, oninibus conditionibns non adhn- 
rens, omnia reIinqueDB, iD libidinis ezstinctioDe solutuB, 

HM. ipse iDtelligens queiiinani edoccbo ? Omne ddDum reli- 
^onis donum vincit, omnem dulcediDem religionis dulcedo 



64 

8M. Sabbad^HBh dhammad&iamjm^, 

■abbaii) rasaih dhamniaraso jinUt), 

sabbaib ratiih dhanimaratf jiniti, 

tanhakkbayo eabhatlukkhaih jinM. 
as. Hananti bhogd duMnedbsm, do ce p&ragsvesiito, 

bhoi^tanh^^a dummedbo hanti afifie va attanaifa. 
me. TinadoB^i khettfini, t&gnAoH &ytan p&ji, 

tasm& hi Tftaršgesa dinnam botf.mi^&ppbalatb. 
asi. TinadoBluii khetUbi, dosadosi ayain pi^i, 

tasmi bi vltadosesu dinnath hoti mahapphalam. 
ass. Tinados^i kbeltini , mohadosS ayain pajfl, 

tasmi bi vftamobesa dinnani hoti mabapphalam. 
1190. Tinados&ti kbetUni, iccbidosi ayatii paj^ 

tasmi hi vigaticchesu diniiMii hoti mahapphalaiii. 
T&nh&vaggo cstiiTfBatlmo. 



vincit, omne gaudium relig^onis gtuidium vincit, libidinis 
na. exstinctio onuiem dolorem vincit. Occidunt opea insiplen- - 

tem, non Bi (qai forte) nlteriorem ripam qii»TDiit; ob opmn 

cupiditatem ineipiena occidit tanqiiain alios Betnet ipram. 
85«. HerbiB vitiantiir agri, copidine vitiatni hoc vulgna, ideo 

BciUcet capidinis expertibua doanm (oblatnm) fit nutgDO 
•57. fmctDi. Herbis vitiantur agri, odio vitiatui hoc vulgna, 

Ideo scilicet odii eapeitibus donuni (oblatum) fit ma^o 
35B. fruotui. Herbis Titiantur agri, perturbalione (animi) 

ritiatuT hoc vulguB, ideo scilicet perturbationiB espertibns 
uu. donum (oblatum) fit magno fractui. Herbis vitiantar agri, 

desiderio vitiatur hoc vulgua, ideo scilicet desiderii exper- 

tibna donum (oblatnm) fit magno fructui. 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



25. Bhikkhnvaggo. 

. Cakkhan4 Bamvaro sMbu, sjdha Boleaa Munvaro, 

^Apens saihvaro aidha, e&dhu jtThi^a uthTaro. 
. . K&yeDa sariivaro afidhn , sfidhu rtcija sariivaro, 

maoKSti eamvaro sMha, s&Aba sabbattha gamvaio; 

sabbattha samvato bhikkfau eabbadukkhA patnuccati. 

HattbasaSSato , pidaaaitfiato, 

v&c&jA saniiato , aiUlnatutlamo, 

^ijhattaiato , umflhito, 

eko santuaito, tam šiha bhikkbum. 
, Yo mukhaHailitato bhikkhu, mantabb^pf, aanddbato, 

attbam dhammatl ca dfpetl, madburaih taasa 'bh4sitam. 

Dhamrnirtoo, dhamrnarato , dbammsm annvicuitayam, 

dhammaih annsearaih bhikkhn saddbainmi na pariMfati. 



Cap. 25. 

aao. Oculi continentia salntaris (est), aalntaris anrU continentia, 
naši continentia salutaris (est), salntaris linguie continentia. 

Ml. Corporis continentia salutaris (est), salutaris sermonis 
continentia , mentis continentia salutaris (est) , salutaris 
Otnnibns in lebns continentia ; omnibua in rebus se conti- 

Ms. nens bhikkbua (mendicne) omni dolore literatur. (Qui) mana 
moderalna, pede moderatus, sennone moderatus, modera- 
tomm optimuB, animo intimo delectatus, compositoa, soti- 

M8. tarina gandens, eum appellant bhikkbum. Qui bhikkhas 
ore moderatuB, Bapienter loquena, non tamidua, senauB 
(seraionis) et religionem illnatrat, dulcia (est) ejas oratio. 

a«4. Gai raligio hortahis , religione gaudens , reUgionem repu- 

t ■ taoB, leligioneiD recordatos bhikkbna vera laUgione non 



S0S. Salibhaib Datiinafifiey7a, nSililesam pihafiu) čare, 

ailjlesath pi^a^aiii bhikkhu BamJdhiiii nSdhigacchali. 
M«. AppaUbh« pi ce triiikkbn saUbham DStImafiflatI, 

tam T6 dav^ pasarosanti, suddhfljfvim , atanditam. 
ssT. Sabbano n&nanipiumiiti yasea n' atthi mam4yitam, 

asftti ea m> eocati, sa ve nbfaikkhii" ti vnecati. 
■se. Mett^vIhdriyo bhikkhu, pasBnno buddhas^sane, 

adhrgaccho padaih santaiii, samkh^nJpaBamam , Bukhaiit; 
■8S. Siflca, bhikkhu, imam n^raiii, sitt4 te lahum essaK, 

chetvJi i&g&a ca dosaa ca tat« nibbfinam ehisi. 
«0. Pafica cbinde, padca jahe, pafica Tuttaii bbiTaye, 

paScaaafigfitigo bhikkhu nOghatirino" ti ruccatl. 
Mil. Jhi(ya, bhikkhu, mi ca pam£do, 

mi te kimagnne bbavaseu cittarh, 

mi tohagulaih gilt pamatto, 

m£ kand[ „dukkbam idao" ti dajhamdno. 



MS. eicidit Suum ipsius lačnim ne nimis magni estlmet) 
ne aliie invidens agat; aliis invidens bhikkhus mcdita- 

■M. tionem non adipiecilur. Pauluhim modo lucraluB si 
bhikkhus Incnim Buum non nimis magni cestimat, enm 
Bane dif celebrant puram vitam degentem, non B^nem. 

MI- Omnino speciei propri» eni non eat etudium neque 

MB. vanis moeret, ie certe bhtkkhue dicitur. Benevole viveiu 
bhikkhus, Bnddbee priecepliB sedatns, adit locnm tran- 
quUlam, naturaram (eainkliirfi) sedationem, gaudium. 

an. Exhanri, bhikkhus, hanc navem, eshausta tihi cito pio- 
cedet, capidine et odio resciasiH dein Nibbinnm adibte. 

370. Qafnqne (vincnla) scindal bhikkhuB, qninque (rincula) 
lelingnat, quinqDe (Bensna) removeat, qaiiiqiie TlncoU 
qBi aDperavlt bhikkho« ogbRliiiDa> (&iinen traragiessus) 



<7 

m. N'atthi Jh&iam apftfifiasu, paBBi n'«Hlii ajbi^ato; 

7&mhi jb&nah ca pafiflsa ca, sa re nibb&nauatifc«. 
nt. Sufiaj^&rath pavlttbaaaa , oantacittaBSa bhikkhuno 

aminnsf rati boti, samiujl dhammaih vipauato. ' 
»4. Yato yato sanimaeati khandfainarii ndayaT7&yaiii, 

labhatf pftipimojjam, amatam tam TiJ&aaluii; 
ni. tatr&ram 6Ai bhavati idha paflfiusa bfaikkbiino: 

indrijaguttf , santatthf pitimokkhe ca BamvaTO, 

mitte bhajaisn kMiyine, anAčbijive, atandite, 
ti«. paMsanthliraTntt' assa, ic&Taknsaio s\ji, 

tata p&iDojjabahulo dukkhaas' antam karissati. 
ni. Vaasik^ Tiya pupph^ni maddaT^i pamuflcati, 

erarii r^afi ca dosait ca Tippamuficetba , bbikkbaro. 



*ii. Scitar. Medltare, bhikkbnB, neve aocora sls, ne toa ad 
res JDCiindas sit co^hatio (applicata), ne globum feiretun 
devoret socors, ne nlulet: „dotor bic (eet)", tortos. 

n*. Non eat medilatio non intelligentis, intellectaa hod eat 
non meditantia; in qao et meditatio et intellectus, is eane 

m. Id NibbfiDl ,pTOpinqiiitate (vereatnT). Vacnam domam liw 
gresao, sedata cagitatione priedito bhikkhui divina roloptas 

IH. fit fiaan .religionem persptcientl. Simnlac consideraTU 
nataaram ortmn et interitum, adipiscitar gaudinm et 

tT9. voluptatem, immortalitatem illam iotelligentinm ; bujne 
rei hoc exordium fit bic intelligentis bhikkhfla: eenaonm 
eostodia, animos contentuB et Becnndum prnacripta (qnie 
liberationem spectant) continentia; amicos colas probos, 

ns. param rltam degentes, impigros; Titam familiarem agat, 
moram gnaras sit, tum gandio abundans doloris finem faclet 

■n. Taastka sicnt floreg flacoldos dimittit, ita et oupidinem 

riB. et odiom dimittite , o bhikkhiu. Corpore sedatos , ser- 



ns. Santak^jro, santavdco, santarj, snaamdhito, 

vantalokimlao bbikkha ^upaBaDto" ti Tuccati. 
■TB. Attani oodaf' attinath, patimise atfam attanfi, 

BO attagutto, Bstimfi, snkbaih, bbikkha, Tih^iai. 
aao. Atti hi attano D^tho, att£ hi attano gat!, 

taatai HafiMlniaf' att&iaih, asBam bhadram va v^jo. 
m. Pimojjabahah> blukkho, pasanso badiihai^sane, 

adbigacche padadi santam, samkhfirdpasamaiii , enUiaih. 
MB. To have daharo bbikkha yailjati btiddhasisaiie, 

BO imam lokam pabhfbeti abbbi matto va cMidinUL 
BhikkhDva^o paJlcavCsatimo. 



mone sedatus, (mente) aedatua, bene composituB, qai capi- 
ne, ditatea mundi eiaputt bhikkhos sedatuB vocatur. Per te 

iocita te ipse, eiploret se (quifique) per ae, tališ tn per te 

eoBtoditaB, recordatioDe pr^ditOB, Icete, o bhikkbua, vitam 
aso. ages. Qalsque enim ani (est) dominuB, quiBqne enim Bunnt 

lefDgium; ideo cohibe te ipanm, eqnmn generoanm velat 
sBi. mercator. Gaodio abundana bbikkhcs, sedatus Buddha 

praceptiB, adit locnm tTanqui)lum, uatnraram (samkh&i) 
SS9. Bedatlonem, gaudinm. Qni utique juvenis bhlkkhaB applicat 

se ad Buddhffi prtecepta, is htinc mimdum collustrat tmbe 

Uberata velot luna. 



n,,jN.«j-, Google 



26- BrJhman&Tftggo. 

MS. Chinda sotaih parakkamnia, kflme panuda, brihmana; 

8aihkh&r£naiii khayaih Batvti akataanii 'b1, bri^maaa. 
S84. Yadfi drajesn dhammeiia piragA hoti brtibmano, 

ath' assa eabbe sainyogfi atthaih gacchantl j&nato. 
ass. Ya5Ba piram ap£raih y&, p&iip&itmi Da vijjati, 

vftaddaram , Tiganflnttaih , tam aham bnlmi br^hma^am. 
•H. Jhtljiih, Tiri^am, ^fnaiii, kalakiccaiii, an&aTaih, 

attamatOutih annppattam , tam ahath bnjmi biKhmaniufa. 
MT. Vn& tapati £dicco , rattim ibhfiti candim^ , 

aannaddho kbattiyo tapati, jb£yf tapati br^hmano, 

atha eabbam ahorattiih buddbo tapati tejasiL 
■80. ^B^itapipo" ti brčhinanO) 

Hamacarifi ^Bamano" ti vuccati, 

pabb£jay' attano malam 

tasmi npabbi^ito" ti vuccad. 



Cap. 26. 

. Ezstingne [capiditstie) flumen conniteiido, cnpiiUtatea prop«Ue, 
o brAhmaita; Datnranun (sanikhdr^) interita perapecto in- 

. creatnDD (NibbjEnam) novieti, o br&hmana. QuaDdo duabne 
in rebna riifam nlterioiem attingit br^hmanas, tmn omnm 

. ^08 Tincnla biterennt biteDigeutiB. Cni nlteriua vel d- 
terioB atramqne non iavenilnr, terrorls ezpertem, aolutam, 

, enin ego dico brAhmanam. Meditabunduai, vitii ezpertem, 
(solitarimn) sedentem, o^iotio fanctnm, cupidinibns racanin, 

, sammom rem adeptnm, eum ego dico brihinatiani. Diesrdet 
sol, noctu fal^t lana, armatus miles aidet, meditabondns 
aidet br&hmanaa, at omnea diea nocteegne Buddfaaa 



asft. Na br£hmanaesa pab£reyya, n&Baa mnficeflia br^maDo, 

dh( brShmanassa hantfiram, tato Ab\ j' assa muilcatL 
aao. Na brAhmanaes' etad akiaci eeyyo, 

yad£ nieedho maniuo piyehl; 

yato yato hiihiamano nivatlati, 

tato tato sanimati meva dukkhaiii. 
Ml. Tassa k^feoa, v&e&j&, manasfi n'atthi dnkkatam, 

Bamvutam t^i th^nehi, tam ahaib, brdmi biJihinanam. 
sM. Tanihi dbammaih vij&ieyya samm^aambuddhadesllam, 

sakkaccarii nam namasBeyya, a^hnttaiii va brfifamano. 
ses. Na jat^i, na gottebi, na jacco boti br&bmano; 

yambi aaccafi ca dhammo ca, so Bukhf, ao ca brJihmaao. 
SM. Kin te jatl^i, dummedha? kin te ajinas^ti^fi? 

abbhantaran te gahanam, bihiiam parim^asi. 



asa. ardet ciaritate. Qui malimi alienavit br^manaa (dktitiir) ; 

ob ritam aedatam samanae dicitar; dimittens suum ipsina 
B6». Titinm, ideo pabbajitae dicitur. Ne (qniB) brfthmana Tim 

inferat, ne in illum ee mittat bifibrnanas ; r« ei, qai hrSb- 
■M. manam cndit, dein vte (ei), qai in illum se mlttit Non 

bT^hmame hoc panlo melius, qiiaiido retentio (fit) mei^is 

a jnenndie; qnD ex tempore violenta mens desinit, inde 
m. uaque aedatur ntiqu6 dolor. Cui corpore, Bermone, memte 

noD eet malefactam, domitnm (his) tribns nominibus, enm 
sn. ego dico brfihmanam. Qno ex tempore religjonem cof^ 

noTerlt (qniB) a penapieDtibnB traditam, aseidue eun re- 
nta, neretur ignem sanctnm velnt brifamanas. Non oapiUto 

religatie, non gente nobilis fit bribrnanas; in qiio (vero) et 
SM. veritas et pietas, is beatns isqae bffthmanafi. Qiiid tibi cnni 

capillis religatis, stalte? qiiid tibi cum amictu ex pellibns 
Ml. fiacto? iotema tua lBiperTia(simt),exteniateTges. fLordidam 



71 

. Palnsilkdladhatam jsntam , kiun , dbamaniftBiidMtaiii, 

ekamranasmimjh£yaatam, tam abani bnimi br&hmi^am. 
. Na rfibam br^hmanaih brdq)i yoniJRni, mattiBambfuivaiii) 

bhoT^di nima bo hoti, sa ve ^otl sakiSeouo; 

akiacanaiii, aniltliiiam , tam aham bidmi brtihtnapaiii. 

S&bbasam^o Janam chetv£ jo ve na paritassati, 

Bamg&tigam, Tisaibjaltanii tam i^am brdmi br^bmanaiik. 
, Cbetvi nandhiih varattail ca, sand&iam sahaDukkamam, 

okkhittapalighaib, buddham, tam aham bnimf bT^maaaia. 

Akkogam TadhabandhaB ca adaftho jo titikkhati, 

Idianltbalam , bal^fkadi, tam aham bnSmi billhmanam. 
, Akkodhanaiii , vatavantam, aflavantam, aimssnlam, 

dantam, antimea^fram , tam i^aih brdmi briLfamavam. 
. V&A pokkharapatte va, Ari^ger iva s&sapo, 

yo na lipp^ kžmesa, tam ahaiii brdn^ brj(bm»naiiL 



vestem gentantem hominem, macrnm, venis coiuitam, 
aolitsrinm In Bylva meditantem, eam ego dieo hrihmanam. 

. -Hou ego brJhmanam dico ntero natom, matr^ brahmanica 
oriondam, bhov&lia (vociferator) nempe ia fit, is qQidem fit 
opolentUB; inopem, capidltatia expertem, eum ego dioo 

. bi^manam. Omni ligamento scisso qai non contremit, 
vincula qni snperavit, aolatum, eum ego dico bržhmapam. 

. SciHBiB loriB et corrigiis (et) funlhus oidine, ctaostra (ioscienti«^ 

. qai ezcuBBit, sapientem, eum ego dice brlihmanam. Ob- 
jiu^ationem et c«dem et vinculum inBons qui fert, 
pati«ntiffi Tobore inatructum (et hoc) robur exercitnm ha- 

. bentem, eum ego dico brihmanam. Non irarandiua, piia' 
operibuB ornatum, virtute inatructum, non ligidiim, do- 
mitum, nltimo corpore inthitum, eam ego dico brihmanam. 

. AqDa in follo loti velut, in aagittffi «Mpide velatgraniun 



72 

M9. Yo dukkhasBa paj^Ati idb' ers khayam attano, 

pansabh^raib, riaafifiattam, tam aham bnimi brf^msDaih. 
«oa. Gambbfrapafiilarii , medhiTim, magg^aggasB« kovidatii, 

□ttamattbam aoiippattath , tam aham brrimi brfUimanam. 
4M. AaamBattharii gabatthehi aii4g&rehi c' iibha7am, 

anokaatirim , appicchaih, tam aham briimi brdhmanaiii. 
405. NidMya dandam bhdtesn tasesn thivareen ca, 

70 na haotl, na gh^teti, tam aham bnimi br^hmaiiain. 
40«. ATiroddhaih virndcIheBn, attadandesti nibbatam, 

BiicUnesu anfldflaam , tam aham brtimi br^hmanaiii. 
4m. Tassa rflgo ca doso ca, m£no makkho ca pitito, 

aftaapor iva iraggi, tam aham brdmi brdhmanain. 
4oe. Akakkasam, viflilflpaniin , girarii saccam ndfra7e, 

yiya nAbhisaje kaAci, tam aham brtim) br^manaih. 



sinapis qni nou iDheeret libidiDibns, enm tigo dico brA- 

401. manam. Qiii dotoiis sni cognoscit hic interitnm , onns 

4M. qiii depOBnlt, eolalom, eum ego dico bršhmanam. Alta 
intelligeotia praditam, aapientem, {qim sit) via et t<F^ 
noD (sit) via gnaram, enmmam rem adeptum, eom 

404. ego dico br^manam. Non nteDtem (hominibne) in domo 
et sine domo Teteantibus utrisque, sine domicilio gros- 
BAntem, pauca desiderantem , eum ego dico br&hmanam. 

«09. NoD adhibita castigatione in animantes infirmos et 
finnoB, qni non ferit neque ferire facit, eum ego dico 

40«. bit!haianam. ObslantibnH non obstantem, ei^a (homineB) 
snpplicio aemet ipsos a^cientes mitem, adversua cnpientes 

40T. non cnpientem, enm. ego dico br£h manam. CujuH et cupi- 
ditas et odinm, arrogantia et simulatio decidernnt, granam 
slnapis velut de eagittie cnspide, enm ego dico br^hma- 

408. nam. Qui lenem, edocenlem, veram vocem profert, qna 



M*. Yo dha dfglkam va raesaih y&, aRnmthiiUin, BObfa&nibhua 
toke adinnam nftdi^sti, tam aham brina biihmaMm. 

410. Asi yasea na vijjuiti umiia loke paramhi ca, 
niFfisa7aih, visamyiittatii , tam i^aiii brdml br^manam. 

411. Ta8sfilay£ na vijjanti, aititflya ^utdiamkatbf, 
amatogadham annppattaih, tam abam brdmi br^manam. 

419. -Vo dha pniifiail ca p£pail ca. ubbo ssihgam npaccagt!, 
aBokam, Tirajam, suddbaih, tam aham brdmi brlEhtnaparii. 

411. Candaih va TimsUm, saddhaih, vippasannam , an^vilaih, 
nandfbhaTaparikkbfnsih , lam abam bnlmi br&hmaDam. 

414. Yo imam palipatham, duggaiii Baibajram, moham accag&, 
tinno, piiagato, jfa^^t, anejo, akathaiiikathf, 
annp£diya nibbuto , tam aham brdmi brfihmaDam. 

415. Yo dha k&me pahatvina ao^lEro paribbaje, 

kim jlbbavaparikkbfnain , tam aham brtimi br^manam. 



40«. non objui^t qnemqnam, eum ego dico br£bmanam. Qni 
bic neqiie longum nequG brevc, iieqne parvnm neque magnam, 
neqne jncundom neque ii^ucnndum in mando non datnm 

410. Bibi anipit, enm ego dlco brlihmanam. Cnpiditates eni 
non biveninatur in hoe mundo aIteroqne, enpidiDiB ex- 

411. pertem, solutum, enm ego dico bi^manam. Cni etudia 
non leperiuntui, (re) perapecta non dnbitantem, immortali- 
tatia comprehensionem adeptum, enm ego dico br£hmanam. 

tn. Qni Uc et bonum et malum , utrnmque vinculum Bnp&- 
rarit, moeroris expertem, vitio liberam, Internim, enm 

41S. ego dico br&bmaoam. Ludk inatar immacniatum, punim, 
placatnm, intorbidom, roluptatam qni exstinxit, eum ego dico 

414. bribmananL Qui faancadveisariam, vii peiriamrerolntio- 
nem, pertarbationem Huperavit, traDBgreasns, ripamulterio- 
remadeptoBiineditabundiiB, concnpiBceutiieeiperB, non dobi- 



74 

«1«. Yo dba tanhaih pabatvfina an^flro paribbaje, 

tanhibbavapaTikkhfnaiii , tam aham brdmi brfUimanam. 
*ii. Hitri miniisakaih jogam dibbam yogarii npaccagfi, 

sabbayogaTi8amyiittam , tam ahaiti brdmi brt^manaib. 
418. B.\tvi ratiil ca aratifi ca sftibhiJtani , Dirdpadhiiii, 

aabbalok&bhibhuth, vfram, tam aham brdmi biAhmanaib. 
4ie. Čutim jo vedi Hattfinam upapattijt ca sabbaso, 

osattaih, sugatam, buddham, tam aham brdmi briUimanaib. 
490. YaBaa gatiih na jinanti devi, gandhabbam£nnBtt, 

■ khfniaaTam , arahantam , tam aham bitimi br^manatb. 
4U. Ya8sa pure ca pacchi ca majjbe ca n'atthi kiilcanam, 

akificanam, an&liinariiL, tam ahaih brdnii brjhma^am. 
4sa. Usabham, pavaraii), Tfntm, maheaim, vijildvinarii, 

anejaiii, nahfEtakani, buddham, tam aham brdmi bilihmatiam. 



IS, non šibi arripiens traDq|iiU>u, eura ego dico br^- 
QDi hic libidinibas relictis sine domo vagatur, 

Ubidinem qai esstinzit, enm c^o dico brifamanam. 
41«. QDi hic desiderio relicto sine domo vagatnr, deBiderinm 
41T. qm exstiiixit, eum ego dico brAimaiiam. (Qai) relicta 

htimana Bocietate dirinam socletatem Bnperavit, onmi 
418. Bocietate libeiatnm, eum ego dico br^manam. BeUcta 

et Ifetitia et moestitia tianqiiillam factnm, miurianim 

expertem, omnea mundos superantem, heroem, enm ego 
41«. dico bT^hmanam. Interitnm qni novit anlmantinni or- 

tumqne omnino , non etudiosam , beatnm , gapientem , 
430. enm ego dico br^manam. Cujua carmrn non pecepi- 

cinnt dii, gandhabbse homlnesqne, cnpiditates qni ex- 
4S1. Btinxit, venerabilem, enm ^o dico brlihnumam. Cni 

et ante et poathac et in medio son est qnidqaam, inopem, 
43B. appetitus espeitem, eum ego dico br£hm«iam. Tanri 



433. Pabbeniy&aih yo vedf saggipifafi cs passati, 
atfao j^tikklia^atii patto, abhiOfiirosito tnotti; 
sabbayos]taTOB£Daih , tem aham bnlmi bT&hmansm. 
Bribrnanara^o chabbfsatimo. 



1. TamakaiB, gppamadam, cittaih, pnpphaih, bilena panditatb, 
arahantarii iahassena, pfCpam dandena: te dasa; 

a. jar&, stti ca, loko ca, baddhaih, eokbaih pijena ca, 
kodham, matafi ca, dbammaltbam maggavaggena : Tfsatij 

a. pakionaiii, □ira;faiii, ndgo, tanhaiii, bhikkbn ca, brihmAOo: 
ete cbabbfaati vag^ deBitftdiccabandhnni. 
Dhammapadaiii niltbitarh. 

(inster), exlmium, heroem, magnum vatem, concupiscen- 
tiie erpertem, lantum, Bapientem, enm ego dico brfUinianam. 
49«. PristiDas commorationea qtu novit et coelum teitenimqne 
perepiclt, item geoeratioDis interitum (qni] adeptos (et) 
eognitione conrectos (est) anacboreta, — omni confectione 
confectum, eum ego dico bribrnanam. 




nigtijetJNGoOgle 



raniake vteaH g&thli, appamidamhi dvfUsM, 
ek&dMs& cittavagge, pupptaavaggamhi aolasat 
bile taltaraBi gllthjE, panditamlji catnidasa; 
arahaDte dastl giih&, suhaese bonti soUsa, 
terasi pipava^funtii i dandam^i dasa »ttta ca, 
ekidasi jar&vagge, attavaggamhi dv&dasa, 
dv&A&sŠL lokavaggambi , bnddhaTa^atnhi sojasa ; 
aukbe ca p)7aTagge ca f^thif o bonf dvidasa, 
cnddaaH kodhavaggamhi , malaragg' ekavfsati, 
sattarasi ca dbiunmatthe , ma^avaggamhi solasa ; 
pakinne solasi githi, niraye, ni^ cuddasa, 
dvivisa taoh&raggamhi , tevia& bhikkhuvaggaki, 
cattiiiaa ca g&ttiiyo brihmane vaggamnttame. (^ *t».) 



Oithlisatini cattiri tevfsi ca pimfipare 

dhanunspade nipitamhi deaitAdiccabandhuož. {=°= ««*.) 



Sabbe eatti sukhappatti averi ca, aaima,yi, 
dfgh£yak£, aSfiamafiilaih p\j&, papponti Dibbutim. 



Siddbtr uta, anbham aitn, itogjMu n 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



EXCERPTA EX COMMENTARIO ET miM. 

^cV" codtce B continetnr cotnmentarius ita comparatas est, nt 
■taignliB veraibnB (vel Interdam pluribne conjunctis) prsmittatDi 
fabnls tnm longior tam brevior, qnffi oetendat, qno loco 
eommoranB qneinqne reepicienB BaddhaB hanc doctrinam tradi- 
derit; iabols desinit in Tersam, gnem deinde BeqaitDr inter- 
pretatio vetbornm. Totine commentarii rationem plane nt 
e4^0flcas jam commentationem in primum verBcm inte^tn 
in Incem proferam. PoBtbac es interpretatione verbomin ad 
nngnloB verans gravioia eicerpam; fabnlte vero plures Bnnt 
«t longioiis BtBpe ambltnB, quam quaB omnes doBcribere poBiim, 
nec necessaiium pnto, nam tieqne arcte intimeque cnm veiBibus 
cohnrent , neqne doctrinam versibnB traditam nisi generatim 
KSpiclnnt, ntad verens interpret^ndoB fere nibil inde redundet 
Delectnm igitur babebo eanim prsesertim qufe ad faiBtorlam 
i&DBtrandam aliqnid confene videantnr. Teitum , nt potni, 
emendaie conatns anm. 

T* !• A7am dhamrnadcBanfi battha bhisiUE ti: Sivat- 
tfaiyam; kam fErabbhi ti: CabkbnpfilBttheram. Sivattbifaiii 
kira Mahfisvanno n£ma kntnmbibo ahoai (cod. abhoBi) addbo, 
ntahaddhano , mahibhogo, apnttaho; bo ekadlraaaiii nab^ 
naCttfliaih gantrf^ na^&trtf igacdnnto antar^magge- sampan- 
b duii) tanaspattib dlBTlE ayub m^esaUfa£ys de7atdyB 



TO 

Adbigg^fto bbavissatlti tasea hetthibhtlgaiii 8odh£petv£ p^ 
k4iaparikkbepam kfErtEpetvfi v£lik£ okiripetrA dbajapatikaih 
nas&petvi vanaspatim alaihkaritvii puttain vi dliftaraiii Irf^ 
abhitvi tamhikaiii mahflsakkiTaiii karisaKmiti patthaiuuii 
katvž pakkimiti. Ath' assa bhariy£ya kuccbiyain gabbho pa- 
titthfisi, BO taBB£(T) gabbbaparih£raiii adisi, 6& daHamisacca- 
jena pattaih Tijflji, setthf (c. -i) attanfl pilitaiii vanaspatim 
nisajja laddbatt£ tassa P^o ti b^aiii ak^i. Aparabbige 
amflaiii pnttaiii labhi , taesa Cullap^lo ti nimam katv£ itaraBsa 
Uahdpžlo ti nimam kari ; te Tayappatte gbarabaBdhaafnli . 
bandhiihBu. Tasmim 8amaye Sattbd paTattavaradbammacakk« 
(«. •dbammi-) anupubbena gantv& Aniitbapipdilcama|iiBetthiiii 
catupann^akotidhanaih viss^etvi k£rile JetaTanamab&vi^&c« 
Tiharali mi^ijanam saggama^e ea moklchamagge ca patittb^ 
payanifioo (c. -no) ; Tatbigato hi mitipalddialo (mitu- t) Mi&ji 
pftipakkbato (pitn- ?) asftiy£tidveasftiii^tikula3ahasaehi(?)klurite 
rib^re ekam eva višam vasitvS Anithapindikena kdrite Jetavfr- 
namahivih^re ekiinavfsati (~vass£rise?), ViBikh&ya aattavfsatlT 
kotidbanapBTiccigena kiri te Pubbirime cba vase fi vise ti, dvinaaA 
kulinaih gunamahantataih paticca 8ivattbiiii nisBiya paiicaefs^ 
tivasBivise vasi. AnitbapindikopiVieškhSpimahiupisikinibad- 
dham divasaaga dve vire Tatbigatassa upatthinam gaccbanU, 
gftccbanti va daharasimaneri (c. -neri) no hatthe olokessanthi 
tocchabatthato na gatapubbi pnrebhattaih gaccbanti khidasi- 
yidfni gilhipetvi gacchanti, pacchibhattam pa&ca bhes^jjini 
attha ca p4nini. Nivesanesn pana nesaih dvinnam bbik- 
khnsahassinaih niccapariiGattin' evSaanfiDi honti, jumaiiina- 
bbesaJjeBa yo yam iccbati lasaa tam {i c tam casaataiii) 
yad)Ccbitam eva sampajjati. Teaa An^apindikena ekam evs 
dlvaaam pi Satthi (c. Battbir^) pai^ham na poccbit^abbo, so 
kir« Tathigato bnddhasakhumilo khattiyaiukhtimiIo ap&Uuto 
me gabApAtiti maybui> dhammam desento kHamSff^ ti Satlkui 



adhinutfaslnehflna pattbaih na pucehati; Sattb& pana tasmlA 
BiBimmmatte yeTa ByBm setlhf (c. -i) maiii arakkhitabbatth&B 
lakkbati, ahaiii hi kappaaataBahaastldhikllni catt&ri «8aiiikheyy£iii 
«]a[akaUpatiyattani attano BEBaib cbitvi akkhfni uffiletvi 
iadayaiuaihsaiii ubbattetri pApasamam (? ) pattadiiraiii patice^ 
jitr& piramiyo piirento paresam iihamii]adesanattb£ya meva 
plireaiin, esa luarb arakkliitabba(th£ne iakkhat!ti ekaiii dbamma- 
dfisanaih katbeti yeva. Tad£ Sivatthiyaiii BattamaQii8si^otiyo 
rasanti , temi Sattbndbaminakathaiii sutri pancabolimatU m»- 
iiDse^ ariyas£rak£ jfitA (c adi). dvekotimatt^ iDainissiariyaBirik£ 
jJkU), drekotimatt^ pDthujjan&; teea ariyas£Tak&iam dve yeTa 
kiec^i abesum: ^orebbattam dinam denti, pacchibhattam 
gasdbam^Udihattb^ vattbabfaee^idipfinak&diiii gfih£petvidhain- 
masavsnattbam gaccbanti. Atb' ekadivasaih Mah^pilo aiiya- 
aivake gaDdham£I£dihattbe vihfirain gaccbante disvž ayMh 
mahdjano kubim gaccfaanliti pDcchitv4 dhaminasaTanJiy4 ti sutvi 
aham pi gamise^mSti gantv4 Sattb^ram vanditvi pariBapariyaQte 
nisfdi. Buddbi va nJuna dbammam desent^ earanaBflapabbajjiU 
dfnaih npania8ayam oloketv4 ajjh£8ayaTaBeiia dhammaiii desenti. 
Tasmi tam divasam Sattb^ Batasea (?) iipanlseayaih oloketrJi 
dhammam desento (c add. tarti divasarit) annpDbbikatham katheai ; 
8eyyatUdam dinakaUiam snakatfaam saggakathaih kltm^am 
Mnaraiii (c Mi~) ot^ram eaihkileBaih nekkbamme inisamsam 
pi^žlaesi. Tam eutT&UahipjUo knlnmbiko cintesi: paralokam 
gaccbantam pattadbftaro v& bhogfi vi n&migacehanti , sulram 
pi attonš saddbiiii na gacchati, kim me ghaiiv^ena, pabbigiss^ 
miti BO deBaii£pariyos£ne Satthdram opasamkamitri pabbajjom 
Y&d; atha nadi Satthi n'attbi te kocl iipncchitabbo (c. -bbanti) 
ynttako RiHti (c. ni-) &ha; kanitthabh^l^ me attbi bbante ti; 
tena hi tam £pucchi ti; so 6&dM ti sampaticchitv£ Satth^ram 
vanditrž geham gantv^ kanllihaiii pakkoa^petvti tita yaiit 
imasmiiii kule eaTimfi^akfiviiiisltnakam (c -iiina-) dhanam 



80 

Ufici atthi sabban tam tara bh£ro, patipt^tihi (c -bhi) nan ti, 
tamjie pana simtti, ahaih SattbusantJke pabbajiBBimtti, kimk^esi 
bh&tika (c. bhisatika); tvaih (c trd) me mJtari mstfiya miti 
viya, pitari mate piti rija laddbo, to mahivibhavo, aakUi 
gebam ajjbiTaBaiiteb' eva purtiii&iii kitam, mi eram akattbi 
ti; t£ta mayi SattbadbammadeeaDi šoti, Satthiri hi sapha- 
aid^amam tilakklianaih iropetri idimajjhaparifosiiiakal7i- 
nadhammo (c. -Binak-) deeito, na gakki bo agiramajjhe piSretam, 
pabbajiBBimi t&t& ti., bbitika tarunSpi ca t&v' ettha mahalla- 
kakile pabbajjisaitbi [ i ) ti tita, midtaUakaasa bi attaoo hatOia- 
pidSpi anassavi honti, na rase Tattuili,kim aiigipamu!titaki(t}, 
ariham tara katbarii na karomi, samanapatipatUiii ptiresBimi. 
Jarijajjaritfi honti hattbapidip', anaBSavi; ■ 
yaeBa so vihatattfaimo , katham dhammam carlsBasi. 
Pabbajissfim' erdbam titi ti tassa viravantasa' era SattbuBan> 
tikam gantvi pabbajjam yidtvi laddhapabbajjdpaaampado 
icariyTipaiJbiyinam santike paiicavaBsini vasitvi rutthaTasBo 
pariretri Satthirarii. upaaamkamitvi (c aatthirdpaB-) randitri 
puccbi : bhante, imasmim aiaane kati dhurintti ; gantbadburam 
(c. gandhadhiiram) vipasBanidharam ti dve yeva dhnrini bhikkhti 
ti; katamampanBbhantegaDthadhuTam(c.gandha-), katamadi t1- 
passanddhuran ti; attano paril iiiaurtip ena ^kain vidvevinikije 
aakalam vi pana Tepilakam Buddbavacaiiari) ugganhitri tassa 
dhiranam kathanam (c. -pam) vicauan ti idam ganthadhnraih 
(c. gandba-) nima; Batlabukavuttito pana pattfaasenisanibbi- 
rataBsa (c. paatba-) attabhive kba^ava^aiii patibapetvi Bitacca- 
kiriyiraBena ripasBanam Taddhetvi arahattagahanam y i p a a a a - 
ui,dburam nimi ti; bhante, afaam mahallakakile pabbajito 
gantbadburam (c. gandba-) pdreturii na sakkbisBimi, TJpaasa- 
nidbmiam pana piiressimtti, kanmiattbinam me kathethi ti. 
Ath' aasa Sattbi; j&va arahatti kammattbinam katheBi. So 
■ cod. -pid^aoiiSBaii 



n,,jN.«ji-vGoogle 



8f 

Satth&ram vaiiditvi atlsnfl sahag^mino bhikkhi! -partyesf»ito 
satdiiih btaikkhil labhitvč tehi saddhim nikkhamitvd yJBayojana- 
sataiii (c. vf3arh7o-) ma^am gantvd ekaih mahantaih paccan- 
tagfiniaiii patv^ tattiia sapariviro pinil£ya ptlvlsi, maoiuei 
Tattasarapanne bhikkhd disvi va paaannacitU £san&il paihiKU 
petv£ nigfdipetrž (c. -sid-] parifteofihliTetia (c. pan-) parirliltvU 
bbsnte knhim ay7fl gaccUanttti puccbitrd yatbiphisi]kat(fa£naih 
np&sak4 ti vutte panditamanuBsi v£aaiii senJiBanaih pari^esanti, 
bfaadanUi ti ilatvi bbante sace &jy& imam lemieaih idba 
vaeey7Uiii majam saraneeu patilthlija sfliini ganheyjjini ti 
ihaiusu, te pi mayain imini kuUni niagija bhavanifisaranaili 
kaiisB^m^ ti adbiTfUeaurii, manuBBČ tesam patiibiiam (c. patl- 
fiaih) j^ahetT^ vihiram patijaggitvji rattitthjEnadiTlUthjEii£iii sam- 
pddetvi adaitiea, te nibaddbam tam eva gfimam p1nd<ya pa- 
Tisanti ; atha ne eko vejjo upaeaihkamitTfi bbante bahoD- 
nath vaaanattb&ne aph^ukam pi nima hoti, tagmim uppanne 
■najbarh katheyyitha, bfaesajjam karies^tti pavireai; theio 
rasa dpaD^fikadi vase te bhikkhd ^antetvfi pncehi : dvnao imam 
temisam katfbi (c. katihi) irlyipalhehi v(tinf[meBBath& ti; ca- 
td^i {c. catDhi) bbante ti; kim pan' etaih inu&o patinJparii, 
na nu appamattehi bhavitabbam, mayam abbidhaTanj^naesa 
(c mayam bhi-) Buddhasaa EaDtike kammattbfitiaii] gahetr^ 
^at^ Buddfai ca nf!ma na Bakki ealbena £rddbetuiii, kaly^ 
niyjh&sayeDa h'ete irfidbetabbi (c. -bbam), pamattasea ca nitma 
cattiro apflyi sakagehasadiB^ appamatti hotbfivuBo ti ; tunihti 
pana bbante ti ; ahaii) tfhi iriyfipaithebi vftin&messimiti pi!thitfi(T) 
na sireBs^mi Avaao ti; aidbu bbante appamatt^ hotb4 6. 
Tberassa niddaiii anokkamantaBsa patbamam^e atikkante 
akkbirogo uppajji, chiddaghatalo udakadh&r& Tiya akklifhi 
dbfiri paggbaranti, ao sabbarattim samanadhammam katvi 
aninaggamane gabbbam pavisitvi niafdi. Bhikkhil bhikkh£- 
c£raveUya tberasaa aantikam upasamkamitvi bbikkhficdra- 



TelSgat^ (e. -gante) ti dhaman ; tena h' flvaso ganbatfaa 
pKttacfTsran ti ; attano pattacfvaraih g£ii&petv& nlkkhami. 
Bhikkhti tasaa akbfaf (c. -1) paggharante disvi ktm etaih bhante 
ti pacchirhsa; akkhf me ivuso v&t& Tijjbantiti; na na bhante 
vejjen' amhi pav^rit^, tasHa kathemj.ti; sždh' ivuso ti; te 
vejjaasa katha; iiiiBti , so telaiii pacitvfi pesesi, tbero nŠ&ijA 
telaiii isiScanto nisinnako ra isiiie\tv& antog&mam p^visi. Tejjo 
diarli £ba: ajjaBsa kirs akkhf (c. -i) vito vijjbatiti (c. vijja-); 
Ima up&aktl ti ; bhante mayl telam pacitvd pceharii n£s£ya to 
isittan (c asittan) ti ; ima np^Baki ti ; idlEni kfdisan ti ; rajat' 
eva nplsaki ti j vejjo m&ji ebar Iren' eva nipasamattbam telam 
pahHam, kin na kho rogo na vtipasanto (c. vnp-) ti cinletrl 
bhante nisfditrA (c -.oid-) to dsittam nipajjitvl ti puccbi ; tbeio 
tnnhf (c. -i) abosi, punappuaaih puecbiyarolno pi na katheai ; 
BO Tihlram gantvi vaaanatthlnam olokessirotti eintetvi tena 
hi bhante gacchathfi ti tfaeraih vissajjetrl vihlram gantrl 
theraSBa vasanatlblnam alokento camkamananisfdanattbinam 
eva disTi eayanattblnam adisvl bhante nisinno hi Isitto 'stti 
(c hi TO Isitto htti) puccbi ; tbero tunhf (c. -i) abosi ; ml bhante 
eram akattha, Bamanadhammo nima sarire (c. -rir-) 7lpeiite 
sakkl kilam, ntpajjitrl iBificatbl ti pnnappmia ylci, gaccha- 
tb&Toao mantetvl jlniBsImfti, therasaa ca tattba n'eTa Riti 
na Balohito (c. silohiti) atthi yena Baddhim manteyya (e. 
Batthimatteyya] , kena ca (c. kača) pana saddhim mantento 
Tad^i tiva Ivnso pllitatram kiiii akkhfhi (c. akkhi) olokes- 
sasi udlhn Bnddhaslsanaih, anamatamaggasmim (c. -tag^asmirii) 
hi saniBlraTaddbe tava anakkbiltakllassa gananl natthi, aneklni 
pana Buddhasatini Buddhasahasslni atftini, tesn te ekabnddho 
pi na paricinno ( — 7), idini imam antoTassam tayo mise na 
nipajjissimttt te mInaBam baddbaiii , tasmi cakkhdni te nas- 
saiitu tI bhijjantu tI Baddhae^anain eva dhlrehi , ml cak- 
Uninlti (c. -iti) bhiltakl;ram ovadanto imi glthl abblsi: 



8S 

Gakkhrini h*£yanti mamtEyitiEfiit 

sot£iii' hiljanti, tath' eva deho, 

sabbam p' Jdam h%atl k£yaniHltaiti, 

klmk£ranfi pjElJtatram paiaajjasl. 

Cakkhlini jfranti mam2yit^i, 

sotlinj* jfranti, tath' eva kJyo 

aabbam p' idain jfrati k£yani80itaint 

kimkftrani pdlitatvarti patuajjasl. 

Cakkhlini bhijjanti mam^itJliii, 

aotfini bhijjanti, tatb' era k$yo, 

sabbam p' idam bbijjati dehanissltarii, 

kiiiik&ranfl ptCUtatvaih pamajjasKi. 
Evam t^i g^thihi attano or^daiii datv£ oiBinnako va natUiti- 
kammaiii katv£ g^maiii piii<liya pivisi. Vejjo dlsvlt kiih 
bfaant« natthukamiiiarii katan ti pucchi ; Ama upfisaki ti ; kfdlsaiii 
bhaDteti; rujat' eva apiCsak^ ti ; nisfditvi (c. nisidiBvA) to bbante 
kataih uipajjitvtS ti; tbero tunht ahoBi, pDDappona pncchito 
pi na kinci katbesi; atba naiit vejjo bhante tumhe sappfijaiii 
na karotha, ajja pa1tb£ya aeukena me telam pakkan ti mi 
vadittha; aham pi ma.j& vo telam pakkan ti na vakkbjmiti 
jha. So vejjena paccaklthfito vihiraiii gantvi vejjeoa pi 
paccakkhito 'si, iri7£patfaaii] m& viseajjf šamani ti: 

Patikkhitinno kicch£ya vejjenfiei vivajjito, 

niyst£ maccuržjasaa kiih pilita paniajjastti( — ?). 
Im£ya g&th£ya att&iaih ovaditv£ šaman adhammaiii ak£si. Ath' 
asBa jnajjh)may^me atikkamante apnbbaih acarimam akkhfni 
c' eva kiles£ ca pabhijjimsn (c pahi-). So snkkbavipassako 
(sokbavi-i) arahi hntvfi gabbham pavisttvi niafd!. Bbikkbti 
bhikkhic£raTeUyarii gantvd bhikkhAcirakilo bhante ti ^haiiisa; 
kilo ivuBo ti; £ma bhante ti; tena hi gacchathli ti; tnmhe 
pana bhante ti; akkhfni me ivuso parihCnintti. Te tasBa 

• cod. addit jiti. * eod. omlttlt sotini. 



ogle 



94 

akkhini oloketvA aseupnnnanetto botri bhanfe mi ciiitayitflia, 
niayttiii to patijaggiBBimi ti (C. -mtti) therath a«sisetv£ katlab- 
baynttakam Tattaih katvi gimain pivlslmsu. ManuBSi tberaita 
adisvi bhatit« amhikaih ag^ kuhlo t) pucchitvi taih pavattiiji 
sntvi yigDih peaetvi sayaih pitidapitam M6ja gantri tberarii 
vaiiditri pidamiile pavaddhayiiiriiiifi rodltvi itiayath bhanle pati- 
jag^ssima, tumhe mi ciiitayitthi ti Bamaseisetri pakkamimso. 
Tato patthiya nibaddham yignbhattam vihiram eva pesentl, 
tbero pi itare satihibhikkhd niraotaraifa ovadati, te tasa' ovide 
thatvi Dpakattbllya pavflraniya sabbe va saba pattsambbid&i 
arahattam pipunimsn, vnttbavassi ca pana Sattbiraiii d^tba- 
kimi hulTi riieraih l^aihsn: bhante Satihiraib datdinkfbn' 
amhi G, tbero tesaih vacanaih gutvi ciDtesi: ahaih dabbfdo 
antarAm^ge ca atuaDussapariggahfti atavf attb), mayi ete^i 
aaddhini gaccbante Babbe kilamiaeanti, bhikkham pi labhituih na 
sakkblssanti, ime pnretaram erapeaiHaiinhi; atbaneiha: ivuBO 
tnmhe purato gacchathi ti; tumhe pana bhante ti; aharit dub- 
balo antarima^e ca amanoBBapariggahfli atavf atthi, iDayi 
tumhehi saddbiiii gacchante sabbe kilamiasadia, tamhe porato 
gacchathi ti; mi bbante CTam karittba; mayain tumhebi 
Baddbith fteva gamissimi ti ; mi to iTuso nicci, eraih sante 
mayham aphisukaih bbaTJBsatt, maybaih banittbo tambe disvi 
pnccbisBati , ath' assa mama cakkhdnam parihfnabhiTarii iro- 
ceyyiitha, bo mByham eantlkam kailcid era pahiniBsati, tena 
saddhiih igacchissimt , tnmhe mama Tacanena Dasabaiaii ca 
asftimahithere ca vandathi ti te uyyojeei; te theram khami- 
petTi antogimam pavisimBU. Manuesi nisfdipetTi bhikkhadi 
datrd kiih bhante ayyinam gamanikiro pamfiiyatiti ; ima 
npisaki, Sattbiraiti datihukim' amhi ti; te punappuna yicitTi 
lesaih gamanachandam eTa a&tvS, anugantri paridevitri aU 
Tatlidisn; te pl annpubbena JetaTanaih gantri Satthirafi ca 
ma^ithere ca (c. -rail ca) Iherasaa vacanena TanditvU puna 



85 

divase ^attba tberusa kanttiho vasati tarii vfthlrii pind&ya 
pivieiiDBu; knlimbiko tesarii j£nitv£ n\a(iipetvi katapallsan- 
di£ro bhfttikatbero me kuhio ti pticchi, ath' assa tam pa- 
Tattiih irocefium, ao tesani ptidamffle pavaddhento roditri 
pnccbi: id^ni bfauDte kliii kfitabban ti; tbero ito kaaeaci ga- 
manaii) pacctUimsati (c. pandie-), gatakfile tena saddhirii 
tlgamissattti ; a^aih bfaante bb£giiieyyo Polito nima, etaih pe- 
flethfl ti; evaiit pesetuiii na sakk4, magge paripantho atthi, 
pabbijetTJi pesetum vaddhatiti ; evaih katv£ p«s«tba bbante ti ; 
atha nam pabbfljetTd addbamfisamattaiti cfvaragahaa&IfDi sik- 
kh&petv^' maggam 4cikkhitvi pahinimsu. So anupabbena taiii 
gjmarh patv£ gdmadv£re ekarh maLiallakam dlerfE imam gdmarii 
iiissllya koci aramilako vihtEroattbiti pucchi; atthi bbante ti; ko 
tattha vasaliti ; Pfilitatbero bbante ti ; maggam me ^cikkhatbi ti ; 
ko 'st tvan ti; bhaddantatherassa bh^neyyo 'mhiti;atha nam 
gahetvtE vihiram nesi, so thersm randitv^ addbam&amattam 
vattapativattAiii katvi theram samm^ patijaggilr^ bbante in£- 
talakntumbiko me tumhfikarii figamanam paccisimsati , eiba 
gacchimd ti &h&; tena hi mam yat!bim ganhlihi; so yatlbi- 
kotiih gahetvj tberena saddbim antogdmam p^tvisi; ma> 
nnssi nisfdipetrfi kiiii bbante gaman&£ro ro pamn£yatiti 
pncchithBU ; £ma nplbak^ gantvi Satthdram vandissimtti. Te 
o&nsppakdrena yicitr£. alabhantil theram uyyojenti npacl- 
dhapatham gsntvi roditvi niTattiman; stEmanero tberadi ya!- 
thikotiih (c addit: v6) £d^ya gaccbanto antartimagge ataTiyam 
Katthanallgaram s^ma tberena upaniBBayamtdiapnbbag<!math 
samp^puni ;, so tate nikkbamitrfi aramf)e g£yitv4 d^rdni uddha- 
rantiyf[ ek\B&& itthiyd gftasaddaiit autv4 šare nimittaih ganhi. Ittbi- 
saddo Tiya ailAo saddo puris&naih sakalasarfram pharitvj tbfltuth 
samattho nima n' Atthi, tenSha Bhagar £: n&bam bfaikkhaTe 
aihtiam eiiasaddam pi eamanupaesimi yo evam purisassa cittam 
pariy^£ya titihati yatb£yidam(ayami] bbikkhave Ittbieaddo tij 



88 

simanero tattba nimittam gabetrji yattbikotim visB^iJetvi tittba- 
tha Uva (c. tiea.] bhante kiccam me attfatti taas& eantikam gato, 
B& tadi disvi tunhf ahosi, so tija saddhliii BHavipattiifa pipnpi; 
tbero cintesi: id£n' ev'eko gftaeaddo sDj-attfaa (HiSyati?), bo ca 
kho iUhiy&, a^manero pi so BnaTipattim patto bbaviBsattti ; so 
pi attano kiccam nittbApetvi igaiitv£ gacch^ahaita bhante ti 
tiha, atha nam tbero pnccbi: pjpo jfito 'si sdmaaero ti, ao 
tnnbi hntvi punappana pnechito na kiitci katheei, atba nam 
tbero ^a: tjdisena p&pena mama yattbigafaanakiccam n'atthiti, 
BO aamvegappatto k&B&^&ni apanetva gihtniyimena paridahitvi 
bhante ahaiii pubbe B&manero idfbi pan'amhi gihf jlito, pab- 
b^jsnto pi c&haiii na Haddh£ya pabbi^ito me^aparipanthabha^ena 
pabbajito, etha gacch&m£ ti 6^a; jvnso ^hip£po (cgf-) pipipo 
Bamaoapipo pi p&po yeva, tam aamanabhfiTe thatvftpi (c. -pl) 
gflamattam pfiretum nSsakkbi, ^ihf (c. g^i) hulrA kim n&na 
kalf&naih' karisHasi, t^iaena pftpena me yatthigabanakiccaiii 
n' a^iti; bhante amanuBBupaddavo maggo, tumhe pi andhfi, 
katbam idha vaslsBathi ti; atba nam tbero flvneo tvaih toA 
evam cintayi, idfa' eva me nip^ltv^ marantasBa pi apariparain 
pavaddbeBtasBa pi tay£ saddhiin gamanam n^ma n'atthiti vnlvi 
imj g&tb& abfaisi: 

HandAhaih hatacakkhu 'smi,^ kantfiraddhfinam £gato, 

eemfi(T) na gaccb&mi, n' attbi b£le sah<iyat^ 

Bandfiham batscakkhu 'smi', kantllraddb&nam ^ato, 

mariBB&ni, no gamisB&ni*, n' attbi biUe OK^ijati, 

Tam mtri Itaro samregajtUo bh&riyain vata me B&basikaA 

anAoicchavikaiii kammaiii katan ti b6^& P>>{KoybA kandanto 

ranasagdam pakkbanditvi tatb£ pakkanto va aboBi. Tberass&pi 

aflatejena Battbiyojan4yimam panDJuayojanavitIhatam psnna- 

ra8ayojanababalaih jayaBumaiiapappbaTannaiit niBfdanntthagi^ 

nakile sumbanamanuiifiamanapakatlkain (ic-sn onamanoi^n-i) 

' Md. -»mlm. * cod. ti; 



n,,N.«j-, Google 



87 

SMkkasBB devaraiiiDo pandnkambaluiUsanuii anhtt^nrii d«»- 
segi. S^ko ko nu kbo mam Ihinll cdretakimo ti olokento 
dibbeua cakfchnntf tberaih addasa; ten&ha porini; 

Sahasaanetto devindo dibbain cakkhaih vmodbuji*, 

pžpagarahf ajaih Pilo i^rarh pariu)dhayi. 

S^MBanetto derindo dibbam cakkhaih vi8odhayl, 

dfaammagarnko ayaii) Pilo nieinDO s&ane rato ti. 

Atb' asBa etad ahoHi: saciihaih evarripassa p&pagaTahino dhan- 

maganikasEia ayya8Ba eantikam na gamiBsimi mnddhi me 

sattadhi ^ilts^ja, gamisaJuni 'ssa santikan ti (c -mlioantikanti]. 

Tato: 

SahaesaneHo devitido devarajjasiifdharo 
khaaena igantvina Cakkhaptiaiii upjgami. 
UpagantvJl pana tberaaeftriddre padaaaddaih akfUi; atha muk 
tbero puccbi: ko esd ti; abam bhonte addhiko ti; kabirii yA8i 
ap&8ak£ ti ; Sivatthiii) bbante ti ; jShi ^tubo ti ; ayyo pana 
bbante kobiiii gamisBastti ; abam pi (c. ahambi) tattfa' era 
gamiss&mlti ; tena bi ekato gacch&ma bbante ti; aham dnbbalo, 
may& Baddhiiii gaccfaantassa tava papailco bhavissattti; inayham 
acc£yikaiii n'atthi, ahampi ayyena eaddbim gacdianto dasaiu 
pumilE^iriyaTatthusu ekam labbisafimi, ekato gacchima bhant« 
ti. Tbero eko sappuriso bbaviesattti cintetvi testa bi yaltfai-- 
kofiih ganha upfieaki ti iba; Sakko tatb^ katvtl palbavim 
aamkhipanto eaiiikbipaiito edyanhaaamaye Jetaranam eampi- 
pesi; tbero aamkbapanav&disadde aotv& katth' esa eaddo ti 
puccbi; SiEvatthiyam bbante ti; mayaih gamanak£le cinna 
g«mimh£ ti; abam ujukamaggam jin^i bbante ti; tasmim 
kbane tbero Dfiyain~ mannsso dev&t^ bfaaviasattti aallakfaeti. 
Sahaaeanetto devindo devar^jasirCdharo 
samkbipitT&na tam maggam khippwh Sflvatihiin JigamL 
So dieraih IheraBs' eva Sattb4ya kaoittbakatumbikeDa (c.-{ib&-) 



■.Google 



kotalil pAfBttsAaih netvi palUihke nlsCd^petvli pijasahfira- 
TSD^eua.tdSBa au)tikam gantv^ Bamm^ (c. -ma) PS\& ti pakkoaitvA 
kim samm£ ti ; theraBs&gatabhfivoiD j£n£§tti; najfiiifUai, kimpana 
thero ^ato ti; ima samrni id£n'dham vih^lram gantrd theram 
tayi katap8nnas^lftya nJsiunakath Aisv& %ato 'mhiti ratvi 
pakkimi; kulumbiko p[ vih^ram gantv4 theram disrš p^damdle 
paraddhenlo idaih disrž ahaiii bhante tumh^kam pabbajituih 
na ddsiD ti lidfDi vatrd dre disak^rake btanjlase (c. buchi-) katvft 
dierasBa eantlka pabbf^etvž antogimato jfigubhatt^df ni ^baritviE 
theraih npatthahath^ ti p&tipfidesi; efimaperd vattapalivattam 
katvji ttieram npatthahiiiisu. Ath' ekadivasam diefEvjisino bhikkhii 
Satth&raih passiseim^ ti Jetaranarii tigantvi Sattb&ram van- 
ditvi as(tiinah£tiiere disv£,TlhjIrac4rikam carant^ Cakkhupflla- 
Iberaesa Tasaaallh&iaiii patv4 Imam pi paBsissfimfi ti 8dyam 
tadabhimukhž abesurii; tasmim khane mah^me^io utibahi, 
te idJlni si^afi ca megho ca utthito, p£to va gantrfi paeslBAfUiii 
ti nlTattiihBU ; devo patbatiiay£tnam vaBsitvd mi^himaj&ine 
Tigame vigato, thero &raddhaviriyo ticinnacarnkainulo ( T ), taam4 
paGchiniay4me camkamam otari, tudi pana iiavaTatlhaddbiya 
bb£iniy£ bahd indagopakd oltliabiiitBii , te there caiiikamante 
yebbuyyeoa Tipajjlmau; &v&Bi\i& tberassa camkamanattb^naih 
kjilaB8'eva nasamajjithBu(sampajj-?), itare bbikkhdtberassa vaea- 
nittth^&aih pasBi8s^& ti dgantr^ caiiikamane p&nake disvi ko 
imasmim cariikamtti pncchiiiiBu; amhfikamupajjb£yo bbante ti; 
te upajjhiiyiiiiaa: passatlia samanaesa kamrnam, aaoi^khukile 
nipi^jitr^ Qidd4yanto kiilci al[at?4 id&ni cakkhuvikalak&le caiit- 
kaiDJtmtti ettake p£ne m^Teei, attbam kariBsfImiti anatdiam kariti . 
(c.-H-). Atha ganlT^Tatb^ittassafiroceaani: bhante Cakkbnp^ 
lattbero camkamimtti bahnpinake mirestti; kiih, pana so tum- 
hebi mirento dittbo ti; na dittbo bhante ti; yath' era tumhe 
tadi na passatba tatbfipi eo te pine na pasaati, kbin^sav^oaiii 
maranacetani n&ma n' attbi bbikkhave ti; bhante arahattassa 



upams8aye sati kMm4 Bndho j£to ti ; attaii^ kataksmniarasena ; 
hiih pana tena katan ti ; tena hi bhikkhave sun^tha : Atfte 
B&r£na§ir^e (c. -)&) rajjaih k&rente eko vejjo ^^raanigame 
(c. -nigamame) caritrA Tejjakai^inarii karonto ekaih cakkha- 
dabbal&kam itthim Awt& pucchi : kin te apb^enkan ti ; akkhfhi 
na pasBliini; bheiajjaiii te karomtti; karohi samiti; kim me 
dassaetti ; saee me akkhfni pflkatihfiiii kituih sakkbissasi ahaih 
te Faddbiih pattadhMhi iisi (c. -i) bba\'i88 krniti ; bo sidhti ti bhe- 
Bajjaiii saihvidahi, ekabhesigjen' eva akkb(ni p^katik^n! ahceum ; 
a& ointeei: ahaih etassa puttadbft^i saddhim dJEe( (c. -i) bhavie- 
Ban ti patijiniii), na khopanamaihBaitehBna(siDeham!) eanmd^ 
carisBati, vaficeas4mi nam ti, Bi! vejjenfigantr^ kfdiBam bhadde 
ti putrh4 pubbe me akkhfni [c. -ini) thokam rujtmeu, id^ni atire- 
kataram rujanttti; vejjo ayBm marii vaiicelvft kifld adjttukfimfi, 
na me et£ya dinnabhatiyfE attho, Idfin' era nam andham kariB- 
BfEmtti (c -iti) clntetvji gehaih gantvA bhariydya nam atthaiii 
£cikkhi , sd tunhf ahosi , bo ekaiii bhetajjam yojetv£ tasati 
Banttkam gantri bhadde imarti bhesajjam anjdhtti afij^peBi, 
dve akkhfni dfpasikhi viya vijjlifijimsu. Vejjo Cakkhupdlo 
ahoBi bhikkhave , tadi mama puitena katatammam paccbato 
pacehato anubandhi , p^pakammaii) hi n^m' etam dhuram 
vahato balivaddassa padam cakkam viya aimgacchattti. Idam 
vattfanm kathetv£ anuBandhim ghatetv^ palillb4pitamattikam 
BŠBanarti Hkjamudd£ya laflcbanto Tiya dhammardjfi imam 
githam dha: 

Manopubbaiigamjl dfaamm^, manosetthi, maiiomay^i 
nianas^ ce padatthena bb^sati y& karoti v^, 
tato nam dukkham anveti cakkam va rahato padam ti. 
Tattba miaoo ti kiinivacarakusai^dibhedam Babbam p! cahibbii- 
mikacittaih. Imasmim pana pade tad4 taasa vejjassa uppanna- 
Taeena niyamiyaai£nam Tavatthdpiyam^uam pariccbijjiyam&nani 
domanaBSOBahagalam patigha8ampayDttadttam eva labbbati. 



Pubbafigam£ ti tena patbamag(lmin& hutri samuinigat^. 
Dhamm^ ti gunade8iin^pariyattiDiBeattavaseDa cattiro dham- 
mA nima. Tean na hi.dhammo adhtunmo ca nbfao samavi- 
pikino: a^hamino nirayan ti (c. Dirayatifaiiti) dfaammo pipeti 
Eagfttin ti (c. su^-}, ayam gunadfaammo nima; dbaminam 
TO bhlkkhaTs desisBimi idikaly£Ran ti, ayain desanddhammo 
nima; idtia pana bhikkliaTe ekacce knlaputti dbammarii pa- 
riyipanaiiti suttaiii geyyaD ti (c. geyyinti), ayam pariyatti- 
dbammo nima; taamim kho pana sainayeiia dhammi hontltii 
kbandhi ^onttti, ayam nisBattadhammo nima, nijjfTadbammo 
ti pi es' eva. Tesu imasmim thine niBsattaDijjfradtaammo 
adhippeto, bo atdiato tayo anlpino khandbfi: v e d a n i khandbo, 
aaibnikhandho, Bamkh&rakkhandho ti, ete hi manopBbbaa- 
gami. Etesam hi mano pubbafigamo nima, kathaih pan': etebi 
saddhiih ekavatthuko ekirammapo apabbicarimam (c. aputt- 
bamcar-) ekakkbane uppajjamdDO pubt)afigamo nima hottti 
appidappaccayattheiia. Yathi bi babuau ekato gimafcbita- 
kidikammini karontesu ko etesaiii pabbaagamo ti mtte yo 
teaam paccayo boti yam niH9iya te tam kammuh karonti so 
danto (c. datto) vi matto vi tesaih pubbangamo ti vuccaU, 
evarii sampadam idaih veditabbam. Iti uppidappaecayiUthena 
mano pabbangamo etesan ti manopubbangami; na hi te 
mane annppajjante (c. mano appajjante) upp^jjjitam sakkonti, 
mano pana ekaccesu cetasikesu anappajjantesu pi uppajjati 
yeTa. Adbipativasena pana mano settfao etesan ti mano- 
Bettbi, yathi hi coridfnaiii cor^etthakidayo adhipatiao setihi 
tatbi tesam pi mano setibo (c setthi). Vathi pana diraidfhi 
nipphanniDi (c. dirubi idfhi nippa-) tini bbandini diruma- 
yidfni nima bonti tatbi ete pl manato nfppfaannatti (c. nip- 
pautatti) manomayi nima. Padattbeni ti igantuhebi 
abbljjhidfhi opakkileaehi (c. sebi) padatthena, pi^timano hi bhfu 
v^adoaebi paduttbam ^oti na ca na cittaita nipurimam bha- 



vftBgacittam era(i], ten&ha Bhagavi: pabhaasaram idadi 
bhikkhaTe cittam tafi ca kho igaDtnkeh) npakkileMhi opakU- 
littban ti ; evam manaB^ ce paduttbena bfa&ati v& karoti v& so 
blubam^no catnbbidham Tacfdaccaritam (c -ci-) evabh&ati, ka- 
ronto tivldbaih k&f aduccaiitam eva ksroti, abhisanto akaronto 
Uiya abbljjh^fhi paduttbamiDasatJfa tividbani manoduccaritaib 
pdreti: evam asBada8aakDBalakammapath£p£rip<irinigacchanti. 
Tato nam dukkham anvetilt tato tividhaducearitato taiii 
puggalaiii dukkham anveti, duccaritinubbfEvena cattjio apiye 
raanasseBn ri tamabh&ram gacchantam kifavattbnkam pi itaram 
ptti imini pariyf[yena k^yikaceta8ikam vipjUtadakkham ana- 
gaccbati) yath& kiih: cakkam va vahato padam, dbnra- 
juttaesa dfaurarii vahato balivaddaesa cakkam Tiya; yath£ hi so 
«kam pi dirasam dve pi pa&ca pi daea pl addham^tn pi vahanto 
cakfcaiii nivattelum jatjitam na aakkoti atba ca aesa puiato 
abhikkamantaaBa yugaiii gfrarii (c gfvi) b£dbatl pacchato 
patikkamantasBa cakkaiii ilnimameam patihanti , imehi dvfh' 
ftlirehi b&lhantam cakkaib tasu piidšnupadikaiii hoti, tatb' 
«va (c tattbera) manas^ paduUhena tTni duccaritini pdretvfi 
Ihttarii poggalam n)ray£disn tatlha tattba gatatttatfne duccarit^ 
mdlakMn k£yikaffl pi cetasikam pi dukkbam anubandbatttl. 
O£thipariy0B<[ne tirasasahaga^ bhikkhd šaha patisambhid&hi 
arahattkm p&papiiiimi, sampattaparis£ya pi desani sittbiki 
oboatti. Cakkhupilattherassa vattfauih. 

Si qakl- in fabnU illa ad Tersnm interpretandum ineet 
•ludlii, ex poEterloribsa petendnm est, quee ca de cauea vertam. 
Pocrtqaain in snperioribiiB narratum est, quomodo Cakkhupitas 
inter officia eummo ardore gerenda ociilotum lumine orbatns 
•it, wc perfpt narratlo : (Bhikkbus quffirunt p. se 1. a :) „Di>iiiiiiet 
aiabantis dignitatis beatitndiaem adeptus cur coecus factuB eat 
OakUmpAlaB ? — Propter sonm ipiius facinus (inqait magister). — 



Oniiit tandeip ab eo factameet? — Mdtte i^tni, o bhikkhaš. 
Regnante oliitr rege B&i&o&ais, medicus qu)dam per nira et op- 
pida proficiBcens munere 8uo fungens maDerem ex ocnlis labo- 
rantemcofiHpectam rogavil: quid tibi moleetum? — Ocnlis non 
cerno. — Medicam Mitum tibi conficiam. — Coufice, bere. — 
Quidnam mihi dabis ? — ^ ocuIob meos sanoa reddere potneris, 
ego tibi cum filiis Gliabusque mancipium ero. — Is, bene, inqa)t. 
Medioamentum eompoauil; iino hoc medic amento oculi sani 
facti aunt. lila cogitavit : me cum filiis filiabuBque mancipium 
«i'fore promiei... eludam enm. Tum a medico advenicnti ro- 
gata, quomodo valeret: antea, inqu!t, oculi meipaulumdolebant, 
jam vero gravius dolent. Medicus: hiec mihi deceplo ne 
det qnidquam cupida est, nec -mihi pactte cum ea mercedie nsns 
erit, nune igituT eam occoecabo, htec quum secnm reputasaet, 
domum abiene uxori eam rem narravit £a tacuit Is medf- 
camento paralo ad iltam prope accedene hoo medicamentnm 
Innngi jussit. I^um ambo oonli nt lumen lucernie esstincU 
eunt MedicuB. fuit Cakkhup^las, o bhikkhus; Hoc a filio meo 
tunc ractutn facinus perpetuo ei adbcerebat; malefactum enim 
bune, sicut bovis jugum Tcbentis pedem rota, in8eqnitnr.'' — 
Hinc.apparet, ei rationi qDiii inter mentem et dbammam inter- 
.cedat, quum primarinm in versn occnpet locnm, nullam ex 
fabula lucem AfTerri. 

Ad dbammam qnod attinet , qnanqaam tocIs notio s4 
oniversum ambitum difdcilem babet dcfinitionem , in duobuB 
primis versibos et in v, stb de natara et conditione vitie 
bumanffi baud dubie nsurpatnr. Qnod vero commentator ad 
versum a et a de Iribns et ad v. sis de qninqae attrlbatiB 
(kbandh4, ofr. Bumouf: Introd. p. tzs. sii. efi4) natiir» 
huntante vocem tnterpjretatns est, id e scholastica doctriiu 
repetendum est, in hunc qnidem locnm non convenlt G«^«!^, 
test« Spence Haidy : EaBtero Monachism p. te, hnnc vSraiun iUi 



'vertit: ^ind precedes action. The motive' is chief: acti()iis 
proceed ftom miDd. If Kof one speak or act from a corrapt 
mioA, suSiering wiU follow the action, as tbe wheel followB 
Om lifted foot of the oi." Dhamrnam ^Itaf acflonem in- 
teUigit, qnod certe fieii non potesL 

Pedis tertii choriambns in hi« duobneTenibns (bh^sati vS} 
atqae in t. sss (jufijati buddb-) contra Auctoritatem gramina- 
tiooniro eanscriticonim obviuB (cfr. Boehtlingkii Chrestom. p.**i) 
lollatnr, Hi ad analogiam v. m cet bfaisatf et yiifljatf le 



v> %* Datifag&tfai^a pi Slivattbfjraii) jreva Maddh^ 
kundaliiii £rabbba bh^leitaiii. SllTatthlf arii kira Adionapubbako 
n&Eoa br£hmsDO aboai, tena kassaci kitnitadinnapnbbam (kificid 
odin-!), tena taiii Adinnapubbako tv-eva Banj^nimen ; tasa' 
eksputtako ahoei piyo manipo; ath' asea pilandhanaih k^ 
Tetnkimo sace suvapnaktirasB&cikkliigaimi Tetanam d^tatK 
baiii bbavissatlti aa^am eva Bura^iiaiii koddhetv£ maddbto) 
kondalJuii katri ad&i, teo' aeaa pntto Maddhakundalf tv- 
eva pamitdyittba; taasa Bolaaavassak^le paiiduroKO udapMi; 
mM pottaiii oloketvjl bi^mana puttaasa te rogo nppanno, 
tikicchftpebi nan ti ^a; bhoti aoce vejjam dnesBŽmi bbatt^ 
vetanaiii dštabbarti bhavigaati , tvam mama dbanaccbedanam 
(c dhanavacch-) na olokestti; atba kiib kariaBaai br^mapA ti; 
yatbfi me dhanaccbedo na hoti tatb£ karlBsimitl ; so vejjinam 
santikaii) gantvi asdkaTogaaBB n&na tiimhe kiih tbesajjam 
karothj ti pucchJ; ath'asaa te yaiii vAtaih v& nikkhalancidim 
(-tac- t) flcikkhanti; so taiii Sbuiivi puttaasa bheBajJBii) karoti, 
taiti karontasB' ev' assa rogo balavi ahoei , atekiccbabhJTam 
upjgsini; br^^mano taasa dubbalabh^vaiii Aatvd ekaih vejjaib 
pakkoBi) 80 oioketv£ va amb^aiii ekaiii kiccaih atthi, amfiam 
vejjaiii pakkoBitv4 tikicch^pehiti tam paccakkh&fa nikkhami; 
br£J]mano taasa marapasamafaih jlatvi iroassa daGflanatlb£ya 



igati Katogahe sJipateyyaih paMfaeanti bahl Daih kariss&iiM 
pnttarii nfharitv^ babi ilinde nipajjApesi. Tam divaBaih Sbagni 
balaTapttCcds&Bsma^e mah&arandsamJpattito vat!hiya piibb»> ' 
bnddbeeo kaUdhikiranam (c. -narii) aiBannakuHatamdlinain vp- 
ttey7aban<ibaTdnam daseanattham BaddhacakkhuDJi lokam volo- 
tento daaasafaasefcakkaTftle fi^naj^laih patthari. Maddbakundalo 
bttfai ilinde nipannSkJireD' eva taosa anto pam&fifi ; Satthfl taiii 
diBv£ tOBBa antogehi nfharitv^ (c. nU) tattba nipajj^pitabbfEvMit 
fiatri altbi nu kbo mayham ettha gatapaccayena sttbo ti upadbA- 
reatoidamaddasa. Ajam mlbiaTo mayi manam pas&ietv^k£laiii 
kfttvi t^Tatiiri)8ayojanike kanakavim^e nlbbattiBsati, accheršaa- 
hassam aaea parir^ro bharisBati ; brlChmanopananarn (c. panaA) 
jli£petvJlrodanto£l£banevicaTiBBati; devapatto t^lratappamiDaih 
sattbiaakatahfiT&IaihkfiTapatimanditath accharisahasBaparivAraih 
attabhivaih oloketri keiia na kho kainmena maji ayam airi- 
sampatti laddhfE ti olokento mayi cittapM^ena laddhabhJTaiii 
flatvfi dfaanacchedabhayena mama bhesajjam akatv4 id&ii &\i- 
hanam gantrfi rodati vrppakiTappattam nam karissftmlti 
(c. kaesimftl) pitari akkbantiy4 Maddhakundalivanno n%antT& 
£libanasafiTidi3re nipajjitv^ rodiesati, atha nam brllbrnano ko 'si 
tran ti puccbitv£ ^an te putto Maddhakundaltti, knhiiii nib- 
batto 'stti, tAvatimsabhaTane ti, kiih kammam katri ti Tutte mayi 
cittappae^ena nibbattabh£vaiii icikkhiSBati (c. ac-), br£hmaiio 
tnmbeBu cittam pastidetT^ sagge nibbattanam (c. aibbattandma) 
atthtti maiii pncchissatiti, ath' asB&ham ettakfbil satflni vi aa- 
hass^ni vi taeaakk%aiianiya (tasBa t^kaginan£yo?) paricchin- 
djtuih ti (?) dbammapade gdtbam bhisiBBimi, g£tli&pariyo8iDe (c. 
githampariy-) caturJisfttfti p&naBabassinam dbammibbiBamayo 
(c -bi-) bhaviBsati, Maddbakundalo sotipanno bhaviEsati, tatM 
Adinnapubbako brfihmano ; iti Imarii kulaputtaih niss£ya dhamm«- 
yiyo (dliammfibbisamayo?) mayibbavissatiti iiatvipana divase 
kataBartrapatljaggano mah£bhikkhuBamgbaparivuto Sivattbiih 



p)ndJ7a pavifiit<r£ annpnbbena brflhmanaBaa gehadT^aih gato 
tasmith khane Maddhakundalo antogeh^bbiiDnkbo oipanno hoti; 
Satth^ attaDo apasaanabfafiTaih Hatvi ekarii ^aamiih viss^jjesi ; 
mipavo kim obh&o a&m' eso ti pariTallitv& nipanno SattbJbatii 
di8v4 andhab slap ilara lil Dies^jra evardpaiii (c. erd-) Boddhaiii 
upaaamkamitvii k£yavey7KTa(ikaih v& k4tuih dbsmmaih t& so- 
tnm nfilattbam, iddni mebattbjtpi avidhejrfi; aihOam (c. afiaih) 
kattabbaih ii'attbhl manam eva pasidesi. Satth4 alaih etta- 
bena imasai tipakkjmi; so TatblEgate cakkbnpatham vijt^ante 
Tijahante jeva pafiannainano kitaih katvi enttappabaddbo 
Tiyadevaloke tim8ayojanike kanakavimfine nibbatti. Br&bmaiio 
pi 'gea Barfrkm jb^petrS ^Ubane rodaiiapartlyano abosi, deva- 
sikaih fLldbanam gantvfl rodati ; kabam ekapottaka kahaih eka- 
pattakft ti; devaputto pi attano Bampattiiii oloketrš kena kam- 
mena laddfa4 ti upadb^rento SattharI manopaB^enA ti Aatvi 
a^aih brdbnaano mama apb&nkak£le bheaigjam akčretvj id&nl 
(tlJ^hanam gantv^ rodati, vippakirappattani etaih kStnin vad- 
dhatiti Maddfaaknndaliranno nSgtmtv^ ilihanassSviddTe b£h£ 
p^gayha rodanto attbtisi; br&bmaiio tam disvfl aham t^ra 
puttaeokena rodnimi, csa kiraatthatii rodati, pucchias4mi Dan 
ti pucchanto imam g^tham ^a : 
Ataiiikato Maddbakundal! 
m£lJU)b£Tf baricandannsBado ' 
h&h& pagf;ayfaa kandasi 
vanamajjbe kirii dukkhito ta ran ti. 
So 4ha : Svannamayo pabbassaro uppanno ratbapaiijaro mama, 
tassacakkayugaiii(c.-kamyu-) navind^mi, tena dukkbena jabis- 
aam jfTitan ti. Athanaiiibrflhmaiio^ha: SoTBniiamayaiii mani- 
mayBrii iobbamByam (loha-?) atba nipiy4mayam licifckba me 
bbaddam znava, cakkayiigam (c. -kamyii-) patilibbayfimi te. Taib 
aiitv£ m^navo ayampiitta8BabbeB^am akatvč pattapatiiiipakaiii 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



(c, -tiipAuih)diEr£ rodanto sraiiitf[diniBy«ih rftlhacakksih kar omtti' 
rad&ti, hotu, nigganhiss^mi nan ti cintetv&kfv« mafaaotaA mama 
cakkayugam karissastti Tatr£ y&v& mahantaiii ikajhkfautti 
vatte canda^dri^ebi me attho, te me deblti jr^icanto so m&- 
navo taaaa iK^vadi: candasdriy& nbhayettha bhJ(taro, eovanp^ 
maiyo ratho (c Tathatbo) mama tetia cakkaytigenK BobhatHL 
Atha nam btdhmano ^ba: b^o ko tvaih mioava, 70 ^aiiiT) 
tram patthayaae apatthiyaiii mamn&mi, taram mariBsasi , na 
hi turaih lacchasi candaeuriye ti. Atba nam m&avro kim 
pana pami)£yamfina88' atthliya rodanto b&loljoti ud^u appaiii- 
il£yam4nass4 ti vatv^ gaman^amanam pi disaati, vaitnadbitd 
ubhayetllia vCti ( ! ) yo peto pana kfilakato na diseako n' (dha 
kandatam balyataro. Tam sutvii brflbmano yattaih eea radsllti 
Ballahkhetv^ saccaiii kho vadeei mj^ava, aham e*a kandataiii 
balyataro candarii viya d£rako nidapetaih ( 1 ) k&lakatJtbbipat- 
thayan ti ratv4 tassa kath£ya nisaoko hutv^ mJnavasBMiutiin 
karonto \m& g4tb& abb&i: 

Adittain vata maiii Bantaih, gbatam eittarh va p^rakani, 
v&Tin& viya osificaiii sabbaih nibbdpay' odaraiii, ' 

Abb^i vata me Ballaiii, Bok^m ^adayaniBsttam, 
yo me Bokaiii' kare taasa pntlasokiuii aplinudi. 
Sv^baiii abbdjhasallo 'smi, sftibfadto 'srni, Dibbalo, 
na soc^mi, na roddmi, tava sutr^a m&aa.v& ti. 
Atha nam ko n£ma tvan ti puccbanto: 

Devatfi nu 'si, gandbabbo, &A\i Sakko purindado, 
ko v& tvam, kaasa vi putto, katharii jiinemu tam ma^an 
ti &ba. 
Ath' assa mitiavo yaii ca kandasi yafi ca rodasi pottam ši\i~ 
hane sayani obltv4 BT&ham (c. sv^^a) kusalam karitvi kam- 
mam tidaBJmam 8a!iavyatam patto ti icikkhi. Br^mano &h& : 
appain v& bahum v& nfiddas^ma dinaiii dadantaBsa aaka agire 
' .cod. Eoka. 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



BpOBathakamniaiti vi, tidi nftkena bamrnena gato 'si {c. fl) 
d«Talokan ti. MlEiiaro iha: ibidbAo ^haiii dakkhito bi^sl 
fiUno JtuTBriipo 'mhi [c. mabi) eabe nivesane, Daddhaih tU 
^arajaih vitiiuiakamkhaih addakkhim, sugataih anomapaitifiariif 
svihaih muditamano pasannaeitlo anjaliih akaririi TalhigataSM« 
tibaih (icnfthariii) kasalakammaih (adde: akatvAf) tldaa^naita 
sahavyataih palto ti. Tasmlih hatbente katfaenle ^eva biKh- 
Hianaaaa sakalaBaKraih (c -ra) pftiyA paripdri , so tam pftiih 
p4vadaiito : acchari^arii vala abbhutarii, afljaiikammaefa ayain 
fdiso (ci idiso) vipdko, aham pi muditamano pasannacitto a^' 
eva Buddbaih Baraiiam gaechJmtti £ha (c. fEbha). Atba nani 
min aro : 

Ajj' eva Buddbaih saraiiaih vajfinii 

dfaatnmam ca sanii^haft ca pasannaeitlo *, 

lath' eva sikkfa£ya padflni pafira 

akhandapulllni sam Jdiya8BU : 

P£ii£tipjt^ riramaesn khipparti, 

loke adinnaih parirajja^assu, 

amajjapo, mi ca mnai bhanfibi, 

sakena ddrena ca hohi tutiho ti iha*. 
Fo sildhd ti sampaiicchitvA \vn& gith& abbdsi: 

Atthakjttio 'hi me yakkba, hitakdmo 'ei devate, 

karoml tujham vacanarii, tvani asi icarl^o mama. 

Upemi IJuddhaih saranam dhammaft cSpi anatlaraih 

saihgbaR ca, naradevasna gacchtfmi »aranarii aham. 

r4n^ip£t4 viramiliiai khippam, 

loke adinnam parivajjayimi, 

amajjapo, no ' ca muad bhantimi) 

sakena direna oa homi tutlbo It. 
Alha nath derapnlto: br^hmanagebe bahnita dhanaA atthl, 
Sattbiraii) upasaibkamitri dtlnaih debi| dbammaiii sopihli 
- «- tod. puaaU-. * Md. ibba. • «od. ^o. 



n„jN.«j-vGc)Oglt: 



pifl^rii (c. pafiaih) {ntceU ti ratri tatth' eV aDtaniAiji. 
Brtfbmapo pi geb«ib gantv£ bribniapith imantetti: bhadde 
abaii> saiua^aih Gotamam nimaDtetvi pailham puccblta&ni, 
e^k^raih karohiti ratvi vih^ra gantvA SatUiirath n' era 
abbiTJidetvi na patlMRlhfCram katvli ekamantam thito: bbo 
Gotama adhir&ehi me i^alaii£ya bfaaltaih saddhiiii bhihkhn- 
Balhgfaeni ti iba. Satthi adbiv^si, so Satthu adhivdsanaA 
Tid)tv4 regena gantvi sakanivesane khlidaniyatii bbojanifain 
patifidipesi , SattbA bbikkhuBam^Bparivuto (aesa gehaii) 
gantvž painfiatt&ane nisfdi, brihmano Bakkaceaih parirM. 
Hajj4)'^c eannipati, micch&ditthlkena kira Tath^ate nimantil« 
dve janak&yfi sannipatanti, miccb£dittbik£: ajjs Bamanam Go- 
tamath paiiihapucchflfa (c -haiiip-) vibelhi^aminarii passiasfimii 
ti sannipatant), Bamm&ditthikli : ajja Rnddhavisajam Baddha- 
Iflbaih pasaisBfimft ti sannipatanti. Atbn br.ihmano katabhatta- 

' kiccaih Tatbtfgataih apaBamkamitv^ tnviB&ne niainBO pafiharii 
pncchi : bbo Gotama tamhJikani d^naih adalrfi piijam ^atvi 
dbaimnaiii asutv£ upogatbar^aib-avaaitri kevalam manopaaida- 
matten' eva aagge nibbatti nima bonttti; br&hmana kasmi 
maih pucchasi, na nu te pnttenaMaddbakundalinž mayi manam 
paaidetvi attano sagge nibbattabbivo kathito ti; kadi bbo 
Gotamž ti; na nu tvam tuja eusinam gantri kanlo (kandanto?) 

, avidiire bigi pagga^ha kandantarii efcant minaTaih disvi: 
alaihkato Maddbaknndalf milfibbir( baricandannssado ti dvfhi 
janehi katbitakatharii pakjisento. Babbam-Maddhaknndalivattbani 
katbesi , ten' ev* etam Buddhabbiaitam n&ma jitam kathetri 
pana na kbo brihmgna ekasataih na dve atba kbo mayi 
manam pasidetri sagge nibbattinatb ganani n' atthtti iha. 
Kahijano (c. -jino) na nibbematiko (c. -ke) boti, atb' aasa 
lunbjbeinatikabbiram vidltvi Sattbi MaddbaknndaUdevapntto 
Tininen' eVA saddbiih igaocbatd H adhiltbiai, bo ligimta. '. 
ppamiiio n' eTa.dibbibbara^apatlmai)diteDa attabbiveoJigiuitTi 



nMN.^j-.GDtJi^le 



TlmlbftTanijha (e. vlmfateanifbB) Sttttfa^niih TMiditvj ekft- 
aantarii Mfalbi. Atlui n«h 8atth<: Um lium rampnnMt 
^ -tU) khh komuMiii kMrtf pMiUbtiM pnccfeanto: 

AbhikbmleRa vanitCDS yi tvaih tltfhaBi deTafc, 

obbtSsenff disfi aabbi osadhf yiya tteki, 

poccb&ni tam devi HiBhinsbhive ; 

iiuurtiMatdiiit& kim akisi pollDin ti 
gAbam I^; dev^nitto: ayam bfaante tmnheni inanaih put- 
detri ltddh£ ti I niayi manam pasidetri laddbi -te ti ; tmt 
bhante ti. Hah^^ano devtpnltaii) oloketrA; aeebariftl val* 
bko ^ddhagnni, Adinnapnbbakabr^manassa nima pult« 
■mfiam (c. aKaA) kiflci pnmSaiii {n. poHatii) akatri Satthari 
manaiii pasidotri evardpasampattiib paliUlbbtti tnltbirti para-^ 
desi. Aiba neaam kasaUikuBalakammakarsne mano pabbai>- 
giuno mano setiho, paaannena hi inanena katakammam der«. 
lokam manuesaloki (c. -Icaifi] gaccitantam puggalam ch^d va 
na vjjabatlti Idam vatthum katbetri anuiandhtiit ginletri 
patittlrfpitamattikam siCsanam rijamuddija lacchanto Tijadbam- 
mar^jA imam- githam iba: Hano pubbafigami etc. Tattha 
mano tiaviMsenaiabbam pi catnbbfimakacittftm vnccati, im>- 
Bmiiii pana pade . . . somonasi a sahagataih fiinaftampa^uttaclttaa 
era labhhati;... dh a m m i ti TedBn£da7otayokbandh£ ;...?»■ 
aannen&ti aoabbijjliidfti gonehi paunnena. . . 6itfiipariyoBiM 
eaturisftiji pipasahass&iam dhamm£bhiBamayo ahoBi. Mad- 
dhaknndaK devapnOo sotipatttpbale patittbahi , tathi Adinnfr- 
pabbako brihmapo, >o tira mahantam vibharam BDddb»- 
■isane vippakiritl. Maddhakundalirattham. 

£t hsc et snperior fabula, nt alie qaoqne, ex opere 
aUquo versibna compoeito transcripte mse videntur, ejuB editcet 
generis, xpioA pnr&nam didtur, eitjuB reliquias exhibent et rerens 
toti fabulis immiiti eermone antiqnitatera prodentes, et veraimm 
iiagmenta rfaytlimi qDiba8daiu veatigiiB insignita. 
7* 

n,,N;,,j-,Gt)ogle 



IM 

Ad bo> nrsuspavtores qDn iaaiiper apnd Upbam (Mah&~ 
vsnti vol. III. p. toa iq.) occamint, eDams) inepta, npplendi Umen 
caoBR afferam. Prtmi hemtatlcbU ieniani aic ezprimit: thouj^ 
(■ the root and tbe principal thing whieb marka everj intention ; 
flt vereiia rario modo enarrat : the mlnd ia tbe origin of aH tbe 
dlfferent Ihottgbta, and wha(«iorer eins a pereon doea by meana 
«f tais mind, they go together with him or her inlo hie or 
ber nest life in beli, In the same manner aa & wheel goee 
after an ox who draVa it etc.; aa the wbeelB of a cart rollow 
alirsfi tbo bnllocki wbereTeT they draw it, a person who baa 
once committed sncb sin, followB hie custom of committing 
sina wherever he is bom again; et: as tbe shadow of a man 
' wlll rot learc bim at any tirne, a pereon «bo bas once done 
a god acl, wiU not fo^et to do good acts alirajs wberever 
he is bom etc. 

V, 3--I. Locns; Jetaranam. Persona: Tisaattfaero. 

Tftttha akkoccbiti akkosi; avadhtli pabari; ajiniti 
knta«akkhliii otžraiiena v& v^Edapativfldena vfi kiranuttarifa- 
kiranen« vi ^jesi; ab^sItimamaaantakanipattidiBnkincid ev« 
arabari; je tan ti je keei devi vi manuss^ v£gabat;b£ vit 
pabbajiUl vi tam akkoccbl man ti Mivatthnkaih kodharii saka- 
tadbnTam viya n&nipdtiinaccb&lfni vira ca kuuUfhl pnnappn- 
nain velhoitJl upanajhanti teram sakim nppannarii veraih 
na Baoimatlti ; . . . teso pamidena uppannsm pi veram iroinA 
«inpanayhan(esti (c. -nafhanne) nirindhano vtya jAtavedo 
apaaamm^ttti. 

Akkoccht aoristuB estradiciii kns(BanBcr,kra(),saii8Critice 
esaet ftrauxft, qDod quidem a grammaticis ignoratnr, vide 
-WestergQardii Radices s. r. Sanscrilicom x fere kkh fit, rarina 
ceh et qnidem h. L euphonin causa in vicinitate sonl k, cfr. 
lacchaka, kncchi. Ajini aor. radleis ji; stirpea ilin, qti« 



l«l 

radicis incremento ortn (den ndrldede Rodfomi, efr. Wettetg. 
Stnikrit Fonnlsere p. 4s) varil* teihporibai modiHque fonnandi) 
mserriunt, latius a1iquanto palice tjuam unscrltice patent, r. e. 
foL pipaninati, pahinimati, TijiniHsati ; aor. tnuiihsu, kqi|liiihBtt, 
partbhuRji, ganhitiiBU, citilayiih!u ; inT. paribbnftJitDrii, jcanhitiiift 
ger. pativijjhttva, Ranna^ihitvJ, paliBnpitv^ Dg^nhilviL Inpassivo 
idem occurrit, quo fit, ut lin^a palica pasBlvos babcat infinilivoi 
et passiva gerundia v. c. vimuccimsa, maccltaro (act muftcitom), 
mnecitvi (act. muileitr£), jinitabba. AtjIiHi eansc. ah£nft 
aoT. a rad. har Bansc. hr. Upanay(hantt a rad. nah, forma 
nt ex upanaytianti diducta. Metatbestn litterre h (sive prlmitiTn 
rive ex sibilanli ortn), linguam palicam cam iianscritica eom- 
paratts , inveniee in eonfinio nasaliom et Bemirocalhim, ex. Kr- 
panha, niiha, ganh^tij jimha, gimba, ambamaja, inuyh8ll, 
iaayham, jivh£, atque in initio rerborum voealibns imerliR: 
rahada, rabini, mibita; santc. prai^na, usna, grbn^tl) jihma, 
frfema, a(mamaya, muhyati, jibvi, brada, Bn£yn, emtta. Ver- 
borum didttcllo, vocaDbus bccursus conaonantium evitaiid) 
cansa insertis, adeet in eiemplia: BakkunJIi, rajnnam, pipn- 
nitl, sineha, padoma, sumaTati, silesuma, siikbnma, eetiya, 
bamDitya, My&, ativly8, Tisiya, vi^ira, hni, araha, kilesa, 
giUna, Biloka, hilfldatl. Eadem melatbesiB eademgue diductio 
reperitar in pafirnpiBati, kayirjtha, kaylrati etc. 

Esstat- in eodd. A et B leclio: teBupasammati , quK 
hatid dubie admitti potest, sive prior tox ex auctorltate com- 
mentaloHB pro locativo apocopato tes(u) babenda sive pro 
genitivo tes(am), qDod quLdem paralleliamus prioris versaa 
commendare videtur. 

Si grammattciB sanacriticis credendum est (BoebtT. Cbrest 
p. 44i), Becnndo hemiaticbii loeo pieone tertlo trti noD Hcet, atta- 
men in Dbamroapado, pricter t. s (-nayihanti), inveniea : v. ■■• 
kayir&tha, t. bm papatanti, v. 199 vata dametba (c. B dammetha), 



▼.fM ah1rik«na, ({nod tamen In Abfrfkmui cmeDdari potest. Ad- 
aamerandns eat v. 3S9, li ven ett lectio (-pabueyya), qaam 
comm. et C. B prubent. FieoD qiiarau (ajlni moin) in ped* 
twtio Hidem non pennisBUB in t. is« qnoqDe eistat, attamen lUie 
gs^B^fJ^™ fscile corrigi poteet 

Gogcrty (Sp. Hanly p. ss) hw vemu sic rerlit: llMir 
uiger ia not subdned who lecal to rniud — he abiu«d me, 
1)0 ttmck me, be conqaered me, he plundeied me. But their 
•i^r is Bubdued who do not recsl to miod — he sbaeed m% 
he atrack me, he conqaeied me, fae plandered me. 

v. 3< Locua: Jetavanam. Peraona: E&liyakkhinL 
Tattha na hi verenš li jaibi bi Uiela^mgfainikddi- 
aiDcinuikkhltalthinam (c-lamsi-) teb' ev« aancfhi dhovanto sud- 
dham duggandh^m kitiuh asakkoti (c. -konti) atfaa kbo taiii thšnaA 
. . . asnddtaataraft ca duggandbataraA ca hoti evam evam akko- 
»antam (c asakkontaih ') paccakkosanto paharantam (c parantaii^ 
pa^ibarantp verena versih Tdpasametnm na sakkoti athakho 
bbijTf o večam eva fcaroti . . . ; yath£ pana tiini kheUidfni a«ie£Bi 
vippasannena udakena dhoriyam£n£iii (c. ddho-) nusuiti taifa 
(h&iam snddbam hoti niggandfaam evam eva averena khanti- 
mettodakena yonisomanaatk&«na paccavekkhsnena ver^i vdpa- 
flammantipatippasBambhaiitiabh£vamgacchuiii;esa dhamnio 
aanantano ti esa averena venipasamanaaaiiikhito por&- 
yako dhammo Babbesam boddbapaccekabuddbakbfnABavinaifa 



Sammant' idha cfr. v. a« paripkandat* idam, v. iw 
y£n' im&ni, aUpdn' eva, v. sos pihet' att£-', v. %n n' atth' 
aADo, v. iTB patiaantb^ravntt' asaa, Eammav. ed. Spiegel 
p.i,Li> tQDb'aaBa. Sanantano laoi. Banitano, cfr.VaSgfM) 
iU[figa(i), nangara; Bomonf: Iidrod. p. esi. Ad ukima veiba 
• Bm«iidttlaa«m d. Ws*t«rg4aidlc> dtbm. ' 



n,,N.«j -v Google 



efr. Hanu 4, tM. Simijmam ti. Gort. 3, is/m, s/t*. HahOb. 
12, 4T« cet 

Ot^rtj Bfe rertit: Anger W)ll never be i^pcased bj 
a^ti, bat b; gentlenesa. Tbit iB tfae doctrine of &e uiciente. 

v. A. Pftre ca na rtjšnanttti Imam dhamoiAdemnaik 
Sattfad Jetavane vibaranto kosambake bbikkhd ^abbba kathosL 
Kosunbijraiii hi GboaiUlrtoe paBcasataparivšre dre bbUtUii 
vi^ariritan Vfnai^adharo ca Dbaminakatbiko ca. TMaDhatnnui- 
kathiko ekadirasarii «ar(ravanjim(T) katri ndake kot(hake(i) 
tonnanandak^Faaeaaiii bhijaae thapetvi nikkhaml; pacdii 
Vina^adbaro tattbs pavitlho tadi udakaih disvi nikfchamttvi 
Itaram paccbi: imso taji adakaib {bapitan ti; ^a ivnae 
ti; kiih paii'etths ^pattibhivaih na j^Mti (c. >4lti); 4ma na 
jšnilDulti; got' inuo ettha t(pattttl; tena bi patikarisMimi taa 
ti ; sace pana te t(rusD aaaAcIcca BMtiy& kataiii d' attbi ^lat- 
ttti (c -ttiti) BO tassa ipatti^i anllpattldiUfai ahofli. Vina^a^ 
' ibuo pi attano niaritak^aiit : ayaih Dbanunakatbiko l^ttiib 
l^t^ijainino pi Da jAnitlti irocesi; te taasa nissitake diarft: 
tomhikaiii upajjb^o ipattith Ap^jjitr&pi &pattibbiTain na jinttM 
(c -niti) ihamsa ; te gantvi attano upiu)h£yaa>fiToce8aih, so eram 
Aha : Vinayadharo pubbe anApattlti vatv4 idinl ipatttti vadati, 
masivUf (c-di) uo ti; te gantv&: tamb^am ap^Jihtfyo mn- 
•ividlti eraih afitiamaDfiakaUhaib TaddhayiiiiBu. Tato Vlna- 
7adbaro ok&aam labbltv£ Dhamm^athikanM ipattlyj akkhe- 
p«iiyakammain ak^,tato pa(tht(ya teiaih paccayad£yakfi upat- 
ihakApi dve ke^th^i (c. -ee) aheBnih, orU^Mtigg^akli bbikkbn- 
itijro pi ^rakkhaderatApI tiandiltbasaiiibbatui jfcJiatthadeTatft- 
ptU yiTa brahmaloki aabbe pathujjani dr«, pakkhi a^esuA, 
«itHininabilr^ika(ii iditr£ ydra akanHlhabbaTani pan' idaiii 
koUhalam agamM. Atb' >eko amttataro bhikkha Talhjgataiii 
Uitri :nkkhepdmya[ii( t ) dbammilEen'eTA7ain kanuneaa 



It4 

akUiitlo, uLkhittinuvattaUnaih ■dhanomikeiift binimena ttkkhMt« 
ti laddhim ukkhepehi viriyam&D&Dam pi ca tcBaiii tam anupa~ 
liviretvil viearanabhiTam &roee8l(— i). .ffiiagarA Bamaf^^kira 
.feontti ti dve v&t» peeetvi na icchanti bhante sama)ig& bha- 
vitun ti Butvi tatiyav&re bhinno bhikkhusamgfao ti bhinno bbik- 
khosamgbo ti tesam ean tikam gantv^ ukkbepakinaih ukkhepane 
ilareeari ca ipattij-fi adassaniya (c, -dasa-) £dfiiaraih i,c. Mi-) 
katbetvi puna tesamtalth'evaekas(m^yaupoealbidfnianiijinitri 
bhattaggidiau bbaiidanalfit&iuuii ttsananearik4ya nistditabbaa ti 
bhattaggeTam(t)pafii)ipetT< idlinlbhaadwituMriharaiilttisutr< 
tattfaagantv£alaihbhikkhavem£ bhaiidananti idfDi(c. -di-)TatTi 
bhikkhave bhandaDakalafaaTiggahaviviUliDllm'ete analtbi^tlMki, 
kalaham niss£ya hi latukikfipi aakunik^ balthin^m jtri- 
takkhayarii pfipestti (c. -8iti)Latukik^^takam kathetvi bhikkhave 
aama^£ hotha, ia& rividatha, vir&lam niBsliya hi anekaaa- 
haBsaraddhaki jfvitakkhayMh p&tti ti Vaddhak^itakaiii katbesi, 
evam pl teau Tacaoam anJdifamt^u amftatarena dbamma- 
v^ini TalbJigatassa Tlbe8am(?) aniccbantena: igsmetu bhante 
Bhagavi dhammaMimi apposBukko bbuite Bbagar£ dil^hadhaia- 
maankbarib^ram anuyutto viharatu maya[h teoa bhatidanena ka- 
labena viggahena vivAdena ptith&yi88&m& ti vutte bbdti^abbarii 
bhikkhave fi£r£naBiyai)] Brahmadatto nima K6air&}i ahostti (c. 
-siti) Brahmadattena DfgbatikosaUraiiiio rajjaii) acchinditri am- 
fiit&kavesena rasaDtassa miritabbivaii c'eva Df^£vukum&r«aa 
attano jhite dinnetato patth&ya tesaiii aamaggabhdvail (c— ggi-) 
ca kathetvi tesaih hi nima bhikkhave rj^usm adinnaaatthfoam 
evardpaih khantisoraccaih bhavissati, idba kho tarii bhikkhav« 
sobetayaih(T), tumbe evam svAklulte (c-o) dhamroavinaj« 
pabbiyitj aamini khami ca bfaaveyy^ha »orati e& ti ovaditvt- 
pi n'eTa te šamane k£tam asakkhi. So tJty& škignavihlir^jr« 
nkkaalhito: «!)«ih kho idilnt iki^iio dukkhaiii ¥Jl}art(m), Ime 
M bhlkkhd (c. -u). msma vacuiam na karonti, y«ai»fiiiiti«n 



109 

(e. -nnu-) rte gmnambil rdpakatllio vibtreyyui ti cintetri Komliu- 
biyarii pln^ja cuitvi ajtvpaioketvi bhiUhiuatn^aiii ekiko 
T« Mtuio pitUcfviTam M£ya B&lakalonakiriiHiMD gantri Utba 
BkaguthnvMa^ekavirikavatthatii katbetvi p^naTSiiuamigmd&jre 
tipoaih knlapntUinain «Anu^giyarMfat8ain8Bm kathetvA yeiia 
p<rileyyakBih Ud arasari, tatra sudam Dhagavi p&rileyyakain 
upaniss£ya RakkliitaTanasaqde bhaddaBJIamfile p<rileyyak«na 
hatthlni upa!thiyainfoo pbAsakam vassAvtUaih rasi. Kosam- 
biyam vMno pi kbo apiaeki vihiraib gantvj Satlh&rant apaa- 
Hnti kuhim bhante Sattfai ti pacchitri pirileyyav8nasaod«ii 
^to ti; kiiiikflrani ti; amhe eam^ge kitorh vilyanii, Tajam 
pana na sama^£ abumhtl ti ; bh&tite tumtae Sattbn santib« 
pabbajitvi tasraiih stlntajigim karoate samagg^ nSbnvattbi ti; 
eTam &vuao ti; manussJ: trne Sattbu aantike pabbajitv^ ta- 
•mim E Joiaggiiii karonte pi laina^d na jiti, inayarii Jme DiBMlya 
gatthiraiii (c. -ra) datthuiii na labbimba, imesam n' ev& 6m- 
naiii duss&ma (c. -mfi) na abhividan&lfni kariSHinii ti, talo 
patthflyateaaiiiB£iniciinattam(Bainiti-T} pi tiakariihsH. Teappl- 
hiratiya BDuam^A katipiben' eva vjuki hntvi amSamarhAafh 
accayatii dtsetvi Uuunipetvi: upisakfl inayam samaf^š jiU, 
tamhe pi no purimatadiafipi faoth& tt (c. pi) j^aibsu ; kbam&pito 
panaro bbanleSattbi ti; na khain&pito <1tuso ti ; tena hi Satthi- 
raih khamdpetha, Sattfaakhainipitaki!leinByampitaaihtEkaiiipiib- 
basadisi bhaviss<Uu£ ti. Te antovaasabh£?ena Satthu Bantibaiii 
Kanturii avisahantA dakkhena tam antovaaBaih Tftin^eauib. 
8atth^ pana tena hattbln^ upalthiyam£no sukbaih vasi, bo pi fai 
l^iiemijč- saphicaTibirattfa^f' era tam TanaBapdaih p^ria), 
yathShB: aham kho ttiniio viharAmi, battb^i battbinfbi faattbi- 
balabfaelii alticcb£p«h{ (hattbi- ?) ciiinDajuglini c'era lin£ni khid&ui| 
obhagge bhaggafi ca me stikh&haiigain khtidanti, svileni ca fi- 
niyini piv&ni, t^ihantaSBa dm nttinnaasa batthiniya k^yam npa- 
Bigfaainsanliyo gaecbanti; yaniHlnfi(jaai eko gat^aam^ vdpakatllio 



»M 

i^anjysnli. AthKkhoBo^tthm^ojnithiapakktimna^enap^ 
ril^jaksrakkfaitaTaiiasando (c-karhra-') bhaddasšlainijiain ytDa 
l^agavi ten' npaaamkanai, upasamkamitvi pana HiagavantaA 
van^tvi olokento aiiifiaih kific) adhiv£ bhaddas^anitiUm piLdeoft 
paharanto tacehetri sondira (o. soddh4ya) tfCkham gahetr j lanv- 
majji, (ato pa(thiya sondJl^a ghatsm gabetvi plSDiyain paribho- 
jaiiijaih apaltfaapeti, unhodakenaattbesatinnhodakaihpalijUetii 
kathatii: hatthena katthtEni gfaaiiisitv^ aggith (c. -i) pžteti taita 
d^rdni akkhipanto (c. -e) jiletvš lattha tatthapfisine pavitvil d^ 
rndandakena pavaddbetr^ paricchinnifa kboddakasondi^aih (-;) 
kfaipati, tato haltiiam ot£relvi adakaasa lattabhdvarii j&iitri 
gantvi Satth&rani vandati, Satthj udakan te t^itain p&r\leyyi 
t\ v&tv& tattha gantvA nah(iyat], atfa' aasa nšnividfaibi ph^ 
Uni iharitvi deti , yadi pana Sallbš g^marh pind£ya pavisati 
tad& Satttiu pattacfraram ^ttya kumbhe patiltfadpetTiSaltfaiiš 
saddbiih yeYa gacchati, Satthi g^iipacfirain patv4: ptirileyya 
. . Ito pat(hi[ya- gantum na sakk£, tihara me pattacfvaran ti £h«- 
ripetri gimaiii pavlsati, so pi yf[va Satthn nikkbamanj taltfa' 
eva Ihatvi Satthu igamanak^le paccuggamanaiii katvi puriina- 
nayen' era pattacfvaram ga^etr^ vasanatlh^e otl(retvjl vatlaA 
dassetvA 8£khiya v^ati, rattlihTilamlgaparipanthaiiiviranatthaib 
mahantaih dandsih Bondiya gahetri Satthdraih rakkbiBs^mtti 
yiTa aninu^amani vanaaandaiga anlarantarena Tlvarati, lato 
palthiya yeva kira bo vanasando RakkhitavaDaaando ii4ma jito, 
arane (c -o) uggate (c. -he) makhodakad jnam Aatvi tm' era api- 
yena sabbarattiai karoti. Ath' eko makkato tarh hi^iih (c t^ 
u!dii(ya 8ainntthjya Tathi^tsssa abbieamfeiTifcam karont^ 
di8v4 aham pi kijtcidevakarias4mtti viraruitoekadivasan) nim- 
HMdtkhikamdandakamadbnmdisT&dandakarabbafljitvddandakei)' 
«va Baddhirh modhopatalaiii Sattfca santikam paritvi kadalipaOaito 
efainditvj tattba tbapetri ad&i, Sattfa£ ganhi, m^ikalo: kariSMll 
iRi kbo paribhogaiii na karlasadti olokento gabetvi' i 



1«7 

diavi kin bb kho (c ko) efntetvi dii;tdik«l)yMh gahetri pariral- 
-tetvi npsdbiroito apdakftni disT^ t&ai sapikftiii a[>anetri adM, 
Sktdii |iaribh(^^;>un ak&ii, lo tatlham^uo tsiii tath sikha* 
gABtvi naccinto althbi, ath' assigi^itMfikfaApi akkanbuikhlpl 
bki^i, BO ekumlih kh&annuitUke patitri nlbblddtmgatto pa- 
Mimen'era cittena kAlaih katri Uvatiiiuabhavane tiriiaayojanlke 
kanakaTim^no nibbatti, acchariBaha«»asaparirtrD ahosi. Tathš- 
fiteM« tattfaa hatthind^nanpat!hl7ain£naasavaBan^hšrosak«- 
lajambndfpe (c--bd-)pAatoahoii, >Sdvatdiiiian^rato Andthapin- 
diko Viilikhi mahinp&ikj ti eraro tEdlDJ mabdkuUnl Ananda- 
ttheraasa Bdstuiaih pahiniiiiSD (c. -ban-): 8atth£raiii no bhante 
dassetU ti, iairitloo pi ca paOcaaaU bhikkhd vDtthavassA 
Anandattberatbapaaaihkaraitri: clraseotii no Ananda Bha^avato 
eammnkbi dhammikathi, t&čha mayani &vnBo Anaoda Ubbef- 
7Šina,Bhaga7atoaaiDinnkfa4dbammikathasaTan£y£(T) tiyfe(iiini 
<c. jim-), thero le bhikkhd 6Aiya. tattha gantvi : temjiaiti ekavl- 
lulrino Tadi^tasM laotDEain etukshi (c. etth-) bhikkhdbl saddhiiii 
upaMihkamitntii ayuttan [c &y-) ti cintetvi le bhikkhd babi Iba- 
pelri ekako SatUUErani opasadikamt, pArileyyako tarii dirri 
^kgjam 4d^a pakkandi, Satth^ oloketvd: i^iehl pArileyyaka 
ui cšrayl (vA-t), Boddhupatthtto eso ti ifaa, so tatdi' en 
Pandam chaddetrš paltacCrarapatig^ahanam ipnciAi, thero na 
adšai, aSSigot sace aggabimtaTatto (-hfta-i) bbavisuti Sattfau 
iriafdanapiaJDapbalake parikkhliTam na ihapeatti (-eaBatttit) 
«iiital, tinro pattacfvaraih bbiSmiyam Ihapesi, rattaaam- 
'pumi bi gardnaih dsane v& >ayane v& attano paiikkhiiraih 
na ll)^>enti, dieio Batdi&raiii vanditvA ekamantarii niafdi, Sat- 
Uti ekako Agato 'aiti pncchitri paflcasatehl bhikkhdhi saddbirii 
igatabfa&Tam mtrA k&beita pan'ete ti vatrA tamhAkam eittaih 
a}faanto babi th^MtrA dgato 'mhtti vutte pakkoeihi ne fl, 
4cro tadid akAii. SatthA teh) saddhirh patlianifa&ratii katv< 
tebi Uilkkhdbi: bhante KugavA buddhasukhno^Uo ca tmnhehi 



lenižsam ekakchi tittbfmtebi nisEdanteLi ca dakkaTaih kataih, 
vattapAtiTaltak&rako pi mukhodaklUidijako pl nAhosi (c. -h<-) 
maihne ti vutle bhikkhave piTileyyAkabatthiii<i mama labba- 
kiceini katttni, eranipam bi eah&jak&m Uihantena Ašto 
Taslturii 7uttaiii, alabhRDtaua ekacJrikabh^vo vueyyi ti vaiti 
ime Nigava^e ■ tiaso gitbi abhdai : 

Sac& l^betha nipakaib sabijarii, 

Baddbtibcaram sidbarlbiiridbfrari], 

abhibhuyy« sabbini parigsayilni 
, eareyya ten' attamano*, satfmj(. 

No ce labhetha nipakaih sab&^ari), 

Baddhlmcaram Bidbavitačridbriam, 

Ti^& ca rattbam vijitaiii pabija 

eko caie mitang^aramfio va n^o. 

Ekasna Daritaih Bejyo, n' atthi b£le sab£yat^i 

eko čare na ca p^p&ti kayii£ 

appossukfco mJitaEigaTaihiio va nigo' ti. 
UAthiparijrostine paneasat&pi te bhikkliii arahatle patittbahiiiisti. 
Ajundatthero Anšlhapindik^fhi pesitaih sšsaDarii £rocetvi: 
bhanle AiUUbapindikapamtikhJ palica arijasflvakakoti^o ^am*- 
nam paccftsiibsantlti £ha, Sattbtf: tena hi ganhfihi pattacfTaraB 
ti pattacfvaraitk gihlipetri nikkhuni. Nigo gaalvi magge 
tiri^atta atth&i, kimbarotibbante n^ngoti; tnmhAaih bblkkhare 
blukkbam dilutb paccisimsatiti, df^arattamkhopaiiiyarhmay- 
baiii up^Jiro, n'ttttsa cittaro kopetum vaddbati, nivabalha bhtk- 
khave ti Satth& bhikkhi! gahetvš nivattt; hatthf pi vanasandadi 
pavieitvi pana sakadalipfaal^rDi nin^pbaUlDl Mmharitvš rtblib 
kfttri! pana divase paScaeatabhikkbiJnuii (c. -t^} adial, paneasatf 
bhikkhd sabbfiui kbepetuih nftsakkbioian, bhaHakiccapartyosihie 
Sattbi pattacf varani g^etrl! nikkhami, ntfgo bhikkhiJnMh an- 
t&rantarena gantv£ Satihu pnrato t]rlyaiii althiai, kim kardfi 

■ T. m-a*. * C. .no. ' cad. Bidgo- 



ogle 



1M 

bfcmntd ti, a,ytah bhikkhave tumtae peaelvd muh nivatlesi, Uba 
tumSatthi: pirileTja idaih nuuna anlranilagamanaiti {t. -taAga-), 
tava inini attabhiveiia jhAnaih vi vipaManaih vi maggapbalaiii 
vi n'aUhi, tittbatvan ti tiha (cahaih), na salvi ti£go mtikbe eondaifi 
pakkhipitvi rodanto pacchato pacchato agam^i, bo hi SatthA- 
Tam nivattetaih iabhanto ten' eva ni^imena y4Taj[vaiii patl- 
jaggefya. Satthi pana gtodpaciram patvi: pirile7ya Ito 
palthj^a tava abhamimumssiviao saparipanto (-i), Ullba tvan ti 
Aha, BO rodam^no thatvll Satthari cakUhupatbam (c. -khomp-) vi- 
jabante hadayei)a phalitena k&lam katv£ Saldiari pBBJldena tira- 
tliiisabhavane liihBajojanike (c. -ko) kanakavimiDe accbar^ahas- 
Minajjbe nibbatti, P£Tileyyakadevaputto yeT' assa nimam ahoel. 
SattbSpi anupnbbena Jetavanaih agamfUi, ko^ambaki bhikkhii 
Satthi k)r« S&TEUhiih gato ti eatvi Satth&raiii khamipetum 
tattba aganiaiiisn; KoBahiiji te bira kosambabi bhandaiut- 
kir^i bhikkhii igacchanttti sutvi Sattbfiram upaeathkamitvj : 
afaam bhante teeaih mama vijitaib pari situ ih na dastiimttt 
&hs; mahirija sfbtvant4 te bhikkhii, beralarii ariifiamaitifaih 
vivMena mama vacanam na gaDhimsu, idini mam kbaniipeturii 
igacchantl, fgaccbantu mahiiiji ti (c. -m); An£tfaapindtko pl; 
ahaih tesain vlhiram pavisiturii na dassimtti vatvi tatb' evn 
Bhagavatttpatikkhitto tnnbf abosi. Sivatlhiyam anuppattinam 
pana tesam Bhagavi diamante vicittam k&T&pttvi senisanam 
dipesi, Kibiie bhikkhii tebi saddhiih ebato na nirfdanti na 
li{tbanti, igatigati SaMiirarii pocchantl: kanarii mete. (kafaan) 
Me t) bhante bhandanakiraki kosambaki bhikkbd ti, Satthiete 
ti dassetl (caddit: te) ete ca ete kirlE ti dgatdgatehi afig;aiiyi 
(c. -yya) dasBiyam4nA lajjiya efghaih nkkhipitaihasakkont&Bha- 
gavato pidamiile nipajjitvfi Bhagavantarii khamipestiifi, Satlhi: 
bhtlriyain (chi-) vo bhibbhaTe kitam, tumhe nima midisasm 
Bnddbaasa santike pabbajitvi mayi simi^^gim' karonto mam« 
. vaca) na karittha, porinakapandilfipi vajjhappat- 



110 

ti(i)*ih tn£t£pitDnnarii 0YMam sutvii tem jfrltU veraptj*^ 
mibteBU pi Um aDStikkMuitri pacclij dvfaa ratlhesn T^ijani 
Urayiiii8i! ti vatri pni» Devakoeambikaj£takam katbetvit 
«vaih bhikkhave D^gb^TakumiTO mitdpitani JMtJ ToropijT^- 
■ii£n«flu pi tesaih or&lam anstikkunllTi Brafanudattuu dh(< 
tvarii labhitvli dvtni K&BikosalaraUbeflD rajjaih kareri (c. -ro-), 
bimhehi pana mama racanam akarontebi bh&riyam kataa tk 
ratri imam githam iha: Pare ca etc. TaUba pare ti pu- 
dlte tbapetv^ tato amBe, bbandanak&raki (c-a) para itfima, ta 
tattha MrhghamiUihe kolifaalam karonUl: mafam yam£mai« 
aparam&ma nasnima salatam Bamitaib maecasaiitikani gacch^mi. 
tlnaj^anti; ye ca tattba vij&nanttti je tattha panditi 
maf aih maccosamfpam goccbtoi ti rginanti ; tato sammantl 
medhagA ti, eraiii hi te jinanti yoiiiBomana«ikiraiii upp4- 
detv£ medhaginaib kalahtEnaih viipaaam£ya patip^janli, alha 
nesaih tiya patipattiy£ te medhag£ sammanttt). Atfaa v& p a i e 
a& ti pabbe mayi m^ bhlkkbave bhandanan ti &Atn\ ratvtl 
OTadiyamiiifipi mama ovftdassa apatiggahanena amamakj pare ; 
mayarii cbandildivasena micchigahanaiii gshetr& ettba aarii- 
gtaamajjbe yam£mase bhandanddfnatti vnddhlyš T£yamimi 
ti na vij&nanti. . . Gith£pariyoB&ie aampattabhlkkhli aotjpattt* 
pbaUdisa patilthahlihsd ti. KoBambakavatlhuiii. 

Yamimaee i pers. plur. iroper. medii, sanscritice esaet 
yattUmahai. In hoc forma palica linKua et sanAritica rem 
Btucepenmt altera alterius, sonum enim h in iuffixo verbaK 
mase {ex maaai, forma e masi redomrn amplificata) Kngaa 
palica servavit, sanecrlHca vero in h convertiL YamAmase ai 
aitera commentatoris interpretatione intelUgendam est: jo^a nt . 
aageainiu enilemur; vij&nanti tam eMet: sapiunt. His vno 
doabiu inlerpictAtionibas relictis . meliua fortane rerteremas : 
oportet, at hic nos cohibeamuB. 

n,<jN.«ji-vGooglt: 



111 

G«geFly sic Tftrtil: Penoiu do not refleet, w« abtil 
i^Bedil; dre; iT M]r do Am refiect, thelr qiiarreEi ipoedilf 
taimlnate. 

«. 7«S. Loeus: SetavranaAganih. Penona: CdUUl* 
•t Mabik^o. 

Tftttha Bubh^Dupaastti (c. -iiti) aubhaiii anup&Manlaib, 
i(tUb«inoune (c -ao) minuam TiB84iJMTŠ yihBraiitan'(c.-mi) 
U «ttho ; yo hi piige:alo nlmittagihDib anavyaQjaiuigi^aiti ^c anii- 
brafij-) ; gapbanto Dakhi sobhanA ti [c sobhati) ganb^i aiigatijo 
sobhaoi ti (e. -niti) ganh£tl, hatth^&dajamgfai drn kari (t) nd^ 
mm thani gfvi ottbi danti ntukbaih (c mukhj^) n6a& akkhtni 
kanbi bbamuki nalili (c -tarh) keii Hobhani (c. -ni) ti ganhit), 
kesi lomaio, (c -mi) nakhi danti taco aobhani ti ganhitl, 
nnno iubho samtbiiiani aablian ti ganfaiti, ayai& snbbiiiM- 
pasflf (c. Hui) nima, taiii evaih anbhiniipassfvlharaiitath ; ... 
kiinaTyipidavibinisivitidEluiraiikati7a (e. -kkaiiiTaslk-] knif- 
taih; hfnaT(Tiy«n ti nibbiriyaih catnsa iri^ipalhein Tiri^a- 
karaiiasanirabiiaii) ; paBahatftiabfaibhaTati(c.BbhaTat)) ajjliot- 
tharUi; vito rakkharii va dnbbalan ti balavavito clrinn^ 
tate jilaiii ČDbbalanikkham vi^a; jathi hi so vito tassa rakkfaaaia 
pnpphapatisidim pi videti khuddasikhApi bhafljatl samijlakam 
pi taih rakkbam ubbattetvi pitetvi Dddhamdlarii adbosifcbaiti 
{e.-kbim) katvi gacchatl eram evarii evardpaiii paggalaiii anto 
nppannokilcBamiropasahati...; asubhinupasstti (c.-pasd^ 
daaani ahesum (asnbhBsnf) amftataram asobham passantaiii 
patikkiltamanaBikirentam keae asnbhato paBsantam lome nakbe 
dante-taoam vanriam santhinaiii asubhato passantaih; indrl- 
fesd ti cbasu indrijesn BosartiTutam nimittid^iharahilant 
pfbltadvirani . . . 

Ca amattafiflum sive l^endnm est G'amatt-, at t.isi 
^■Ith-, T. 41 Tat'a7aiii, v. tr 0Tadeyy' anoB-, v. sis ajj'ahaih 



112 

cetr aire cftmatt-, «4 aMt(^iain v. im clhn, t. 
r. 3M vflharti cet. Pasahati mJEro ionicuB a minori removtrt 
poteBt pasahatf legendo, cfr. notam aiir. i. Aaabhinii' 
passfviharantam commentator solvil in arabha et annp-, 
'quod vil permitti potest, qDnm annpaasin in alteroversn altero 
Bensu BDmenclum es^et; crr. tamen vv. iw-m, Spence Hardf 
p. 94T. Vlhartintam recitandum est vih>rantam, qon enim in 
lingua palica metri cauBa &t contractio verborum {cfr. ad v. >, 
nppoaila didactioni ad v. a commemorat«) in formam antt- 
quiOTeni, Ucentifi qaadam poeticft etiain aliat locum habera 
Tidetur ita ut vocalls interdum nt Hebrvorum ShVa legenda 
Mt, etr. in pode prlmo vv. si. ibk fta. u«e. nw, m». (a. Tt. 
sa. lU. 1S5. «31. sit. 4ii), in pede seeiindo vv. 7. e. 91. m. 
H. M. isi. tss. 9t9. SM. m. «0». aM, in pede fertlo vv. f. 
14. iM. isi. Mt. iM. iM. 901. MH. M4. 117». Na-ppaaabatI 
mir o recita -BSh't( mJro. 

,Gogerl7: He who lives regarding the pleasnrea of ex)- 
stence, witb nnreatrained passionS) immoderate in Tood, Intlolent, 
Unpersevering, M£raya (IubI) wi)l ceTtainly subdue bim, as Ihe 
Teeble trce Is overturaed bf the blasl. - He who lives tfaedl- 
tating on the evils of exlstence ete. 

V. 0-IOt Anikkaiivo ti imam dhammadeBanarh Satthi 
Jetavane viharanto lUJagahe DevadattasFa I(4s^val4bham f!ral>- 
bhakathesi. Ekasmtih hisamaycdve aggasjEvaki paftcasate pajl- 
Cftsate attano pariv£re &d&j» SalthJiram ^pncchitvA Jetaviuiafo 
R^agahaiii agamaiiisu; RAjagahav&ino dve pi tayo (pi t) babd 
piekalo butri ^uitukadfinaih adamen. Alh' ekadivaBam &yasm£ 
SJriputto annmodanaih karonto: op6šak& eko Bayam d£narii 
deti param na samidapeti , so nibbattanibbattatlhine bhoga- 
•ampadam iabhati no pariv&rasampadam , eko param iam£- 
dapeti Bayam na deti, so nibbattaDtbbattatthAne pariv^anm- 



n,,jN.«j-, Google 



lis 

padaih labhati no bhogaaampadain , eko Bayam pi na dett 
-param pi na esm^dapeti, eb nibbattanibbattatthžne kafljikii- 
mattam pi kucchipdiam na labhati, au£tfao hoti nippaccs^o, 
«ko Bayara pi deti param pi samidapeti, m nibbattantbbatla- 
Ith^ne attabhivasate pi attabhJivasabuM pi attabbAvaeataea- 
basse pi bhogasampadam c' cva pariv jraaampadai) ca labhati 
evam dbammaih deaesi. Tati c'eko panditapuriao Butrd: accha- 
riyarii vata bbo dbammadesanfteii kiransrh kamitaih , mayii 
imisarii drinnam sampattfnam nipph&dakammarii kitum vad- 
dhatlti cintetri bhante eve maybam bhikkhain gauhatd (c. -d) li 
Iberaih nlmantesi ; kittakebi te bhikkhdhi attho upAsaki ti ; ktt- 
takji pana vo bhante parivdrd ti ; sahaSHaiii up^saki ti ; sabbe 
Ta saddhim sve bhikkhain ganhatha bhante ti ; thero adhivi- 
sesi; up&eako nangaravfthiyarii (c.^Ti-) caranto: aminat£tamayj 
bhikkhuaaluuBam Dimantitam , taimbe kittaktnaih bbikkhdnaih 
bbikkhaih ddtuiii sakkhiseadia , tumhe kittak^nan ti samdda- 
peti; manusa4 attano attano pahenakaniyimena : mayam dvin- 
narii daesjma, mayam T[satiy{i, mayam satasaj ti £hariisa (c. ah-) ; 
apisako: tena hi ekasmiih Ihine eamllgamam katvi ekato va 
paciBB&ma, sSbbe tilatandulasappip&Ti(t&dini (c. -phiiiit-) aami- 
harathA ti ekattbiEne samiharjpesi. Ath' a«Ea eko kutlmbiko 
sahassaftghaiiakam gandhi^fia^vaTatthaih datrš : aace te dfina- 
Taddbaih na-ppahoti idarii YiHsajjetv4 tad& dinam pdTeyy&), 
4aee pahoti yaes' iccbasi taaea bhikkhuno dadeyy£a!ti 4ha ; tassa 
Babbaih d4Davaddham paboai , kiftci unaiii nima D&hoai. So 
manuase pucchi : idaih ayyi (c -o) k&s&vBm ekena kalimbikena 
evam nima vatvi dinnam atirekaii) jfttarii, kaaaa nam demi ti ; 
ekacce: Siriputtattheraasi ti ihamsu (c ah-), ekacce: thero 
sassapikaaan)aye iganlvi gamanaafio Devadatto amhdkaih 
maiigalimangaleBn sahiiyo udakamaniko Fiya niccappatilthlto, 
tasaa tam dem4 ti ihanifiu, sambi^ulikiya katiLya pi Deva- 
dattaesa ditabban ti cattiro bahntari ahesnm, atha narii 



114 

Deradsttasaa adaman , so taiii chinditrj saifavidahitv^ nivA— 
eetr^ p£mpitv£i vicarati; tam disv4; na idam Devadattaeaa ' 
anncchavikaih, SdripDttattheraBsa anuccluiTikam, S^riputtattfae- 
rassa anacchavikam (c. -ko) Devad&tto attSDO aDanuccharikaib 
(c. anuccb-) nivtfsetv^ p^rupitv^ vicaratiti vadiitisn. Ath' ek» 
disiv^iko bhikkhu R&jagahato (c^ha) SiTatthiih gantvji Satth&aia 
vanditri katapalisanthdro (c.-tth^-) Satth^T^ dTinnaih aggas&va- 
kditam ph^urih^raih pucchtto (adde: (ato) palf hiya aabbaih taih 
pavattim firocrai, Satth4: na kho bhikkhare iddn' ev' eso attaDO 
ananacchavikam valtharii dli&reti, pnbbe pi dh4resi yev& ti 
\Ktv& atftaiih fihari: Attte £ir4nas]yam Biahmadatte rajjath 
klireiite BirinaBfvilBf (e- -si) eko hiitdiim4rako hatlhf {c. -i) 
mflretvi dante ca nakhe ca antflni ca ^anamamsan ca ^haritvJi 
Tikkfnanto (c. Tikki-) j^vikaih kappeti; ath' ehaamim aramRe 
uiekasahass^ hattiif (c. -i) gocaram gahetrž gaccliant4 pacce- 
kabuddhe diav^ tato patthiya gacchaminft gamanakile jaonu- 
kehi (c. jaiin-) patitvft vanditvi pakkamanti; ekadivasarti 
hat(hini4rako tam kirij^arh dievj : ahaih ime kiccbena ni£remi, 
ime ca gainanjgamanak4le paccekabuddhe vandanti, krn nu 
kho disvi Tandantiti cintento kda^van ti sallakkhetv4 ma^Sp' 
id^i k^BŠTarii laddhuih Taddbattti cintetT^ ekaaaa pacceka- 
buddhasaa j^taBsaraiii on)yha Dah£yantassa tfre tbapitesu kfi- 
s^Tcsu cfvaram thenetvi tesaih hatthinaih gamanfigamanaRt^lge 
saltini gahetvd saBfHarri p&iupitvA nisfdati, hatthf tam disvi 
paccekabuddho ti Bamniya (c. 8amfldHaya] vanditv^ pakkamaoti, 
60 tesati) sabbeaaih (c. sabba) pacchato gacchantam 8altiyž paha- 
ritpfi in£retv£ dant^dini g^etvš sesam bbuiDiyam nikhanitT& 
(c. -ni-) gacctiati ; aparabhdge Bodhisatto faatthiyDniyain pati- 
aandhim gabetvž hattbijelihako yiithapati (c. -tf) ahosi, fadfipi 
80 tath' eva karoii, mah^puriao attano parieiya paribh&naih 
(c-nim) iiatvfi knhirii ime hafthi (c. -i) gat4 mandž j&ti ti 
puGcbitri na jjnfinia nimiti vutte kuhiiiici gacchanfi maib 



ns 

anipncchanU (c. -pncchfi) na )i;amissanti, paripanlhena [c. -pan- 
tena) ^btutvitabban ti cintetvjl etasmiin ih4ne kisivaih p^rnpitrd 
nisinnaaaa santikd paripantbena bhavitabban ti parisariikitv£ 
tain parigap hitu ril sabbe hattbf purato (c. pil-) pesetvd sayata 
pacchi rilambamino ^acchati, so Besahatchfmi vanditvA i;atesu 
mabipttriBaih ^acchantam disvi cfvaraiii samharilv^ eattiih 
vissajji, mab^puriso satiih npattbapento 4gacchanto palikka- 
luitv^ sattiih vancesi (c. TadTee)) , atfaa nam iminž batthf (c. -i) 
n^iti(c.~-n£) ti ganhituih pakkhandi, itaro ekarh nikkham porato 
katvi nilfyi, atba nam nikkhena »addhiih Bond4ya parikkhipltri 
g&hetvi bbilra)yam potibess^mtti tena nfharitvfl daBsIlaih kfieftvam 
disvd ST^am (gac'£ham?) imaRmim dussiBs^mi anekasahasseeu 
me buddhapltccekabnddbakbfn^savesu lajjfi va n4ma (c. addit: 
bhinna) bhaviesatiti adhivdaetv^ tayfi me ettakš n^iti ti puccbi, 
iiBu s£mtti vutte kasmi evani bh^riyarii kammam akfiei, at- 
tano ananuccharikarii vftarfig&nam anaccbavik&ih vattbarii pa- 
ridahitvš evanlpaiii kammarii karontena bhftriyam tayi katan 
ti evsf) ca pana vatvfi uttarim pi nig^ai}hanto : Anikkas^vo 
k^siTam — pe — save ki8jivamarahatitivatvj[ayultanle katan ti 

' llba. Sattbfi imamdhammadešanam^aritvž: ladfi hattbimfirako 
(c. hattbf-) Devadatto ahosi, tassa (c. -i) niggdhako hafibindfigo 
aham i,c. ^bh-) ev£ ti j^taharit flamo^hfinetFfi ; na bbikkhave 
id^n' eva pubbe pi Uevadatto atlano ananuccbavikam vatthiUii 
db£reti yey& ti vatv^ ini4 githi bli&i : Anikkaadvo etc 
Gbaddantt^dtaken&pi ayam attlio dfpetabbo ti. Tattbaanik- 
kae£vo ti r^gfidfhi kas&vehi sakaaJivo (c. sakavo) parida- 
hessatiti nivdsanap^rupanaaltbaranavasena {c, ntvfis-) pari- 

' bhunjissati, paridadhaBSatiti pi pjibo; ..'. vantakasd v' assd 
ti catdhi maggehi vantakasSvo cbadditakasflvo pabfnakaafiTo 
assa; silesil ti catupirisuddbisfleeu f susamfihi to ti stillbu- 
aamJihito ' snttbito . ■ • G(ithJipariyoBfUic dis^vSeiko bhikkha 
sot£panno j<ito, atiRe pi bahnaotfkpattiphalfidfni p&punimBd ti 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



116 

desand mahijanassa edttbiki aboat^. Devadattaasa d\nn».kia&- 
Tavattbum. 

AnikkaBfiro ch, Hahiibh. 12,sm sq. Paridahes- 
sati recita par'd&h-; aDimadTertendum est in rerbis dfall et 
ibi aspirationem , a consononti separatam, consonaiitein fieri, 
T. C. aantbahati, upatthah&ti, utthahitri, nidabanti, pidah^etr& 
(cfr. not. ad upaoa^ibanti r. ■). Simile quid in parlic. dalhs, 
miilha, Ifjha cet fieri videtur, atlamen in hie littera h tan- 
tummodo spirans est, iieque enim vocalis antecedene corripitnr 
neque in nietro conjunctio litteranim |h longam efficit Byllabain. 
De dhli aliter sentit doctiasimus Spiegel: Kammav. p. VII noL 
Ar aha t i recita arhati; hanc vertii in formam antiquioreni 
contraetionem, metri causa neceasariftm, videre ticet multis aliia 
locia v. C. vv. Mo. no. ei. -.9. 9S.ui. tas. lei. is- m. iis. 64. 
lai. les. Bs. 499. VautakaBiv'a88a cfr. t. ms dukkh^nu- 
patit' addh-, t. abs y' aasa, v. las appasaut' £yam, v. it4 
tanuk' ettlia, v. 304 asant' ettlia, t. mi j^Tant' ettha. 

Gogerly : Ue wlio wearB the yeilow garment with & 
polluted mind , regardlesB of trne doctrine , and destitute of a 
subdued špirit, ia unworthy of the yellow robe. He is worthy 
of the yellow robe vrho ia puriiied from lusta, established in 
virtue, of a subdued špirit, aad conversant witb true doctrine. 

V> 11-lS. Aaire s&ramatino ti imam dhamrnadeganarh 
Sattbi Vejnvane viharanto aggas^vakehi niveditam SatljayasBa 
an^manam drabbha katheai. TatrfiyBm anupubbikath^ : Am- 
hfikam hi Satth^ i to kappasataaahaesidhikdnarii catunnam 
a«iimkheyy4nam matth^e Amaranangare Sumedho nfEma br£h- 
mai.iakumftro ljutv& sabbaeippe nipphattiih (c nippa-) patvi 
mfit^pitunnaih accayena anekakotisaiiikbam dhanaiii pariccajitv£ 
isfpabbajjaiii pabb^jitv^ Ilimavante vaaanto jbfln4bhimiUiia 
nibbattetT£ llk^gena gaccbanlo DipamkaradasabalasBa Sadaas«- 



n„jN.«j-, Google 



117 

navthJrato RftmmanatigarapaTisanatthijra maggarii so(lhiyaini- 
narii janaih disvi sayatn pi ekaiii padesam gahetv^ tasmiih 
asodhite ye7a &ga,tasB& Satthnno atl4naiii setuih katvd kalale 
attharitvi: Satthi saatlvakaBaihgho kalalam anakkamitv^ mam 
akkaraanto gaccbatij ti (c -tati) nipanno, Satth^ tam Akv& ra: 
buddhaihkuro eaa, anfigate kappasahaes^dhik^narh calnnnatii 
aBaihkheyyinaiii pariyos(tne Glotamo n^ma Buddho bhavisBati; 
Ty£kato tassa Satthnno, aparabhflge Kondanfio Marhgalo Su- 
mano Revato Sobbito Anomadassf Padumo N4rado Padumut- 
taro Samedho Saj£to Piyadaesf Attbadassf Dhammadassf Sid- 
cUiattho Tisso Phtieso Vipasef (c. -ssi) Sikhf (c. -khi) Vessabhd 
(c.-u) Kakusandho- Eonfigamano Kaseapo ti lokam obb^tvft 
nppanndnam imesara p i tevlsatij^nam Bnddbfbiaih santike 
laddhaTy£karano, dasa p£ramiyo dasa iipapiTamiyo dssa para- 
niattbap£ramiyo ti samatim8ap4ramiyo pdretr^ Veasantaratta- 
bhive thito pathavfkampan£ni mahfid^fini datv4 puttad&Tam 
pariccajitvd ^yupariyoEfine Tusitapure nibbattitvfi tattha yirat- 
4ynkam thatvi daBasahasBacakkavUladeTatihi sannlpatltvi (c. 
-ihdevaMUiasanti~) : 

Kilo te mahfivfra uppajja mfitakncchiyath 
sadevakan tdrayaiito bujjhassu amataiii padan ti 
vntte pafica rnabivilokanini viloketri tate cnlo Sakyar4jabi]e 
patisandhiih gabetvi tattha mahfi3ampattiyji parihariyam&ii> 
anukbamena bhadrayobbanam patri tinnaiii ntdnaiii (c. ntn-] 
anncchavikeau tfsu pia&deBU devalokasirirti viya rajjasiririi ann- 
bhavanto uyy£nakn£iya (c-ki-) gamana8amaye annkkamena jinna- 
Tyjldbimatasamkhyftte {e. jinna-) tayo devadiSte disvd aaiijitaaaih- 
r^o nivattitTi catntthavire pabbajitam diavi sidhu pabb^i 
ti pabbtyjl!ya niciih uppidetvi uyyfinam gantvS tattha divasaiii 
khepetvi Mafigalapokkharanftfre (c. -ni-) nisinno kappakavesaiii 
gahetvi igatena Viasakammena devapntlena a1aiiikatapatiyatto 
(c. -nto) KfihalakniiiiraBBa jitasiBanam Butri pnttaBinehassa 



118 

balavabb&vaiii (c. -v&-) fiatvjl y&v& idain bandhanam na vaddhati 
■ tdvad eva nath chlndleefhDtti cintetvit 8£yarii naiigaraiii pavisanto : 
Nibbntd ndna 8& aiH& nibbnto' niina so piti, 
nibbntd niina ai niri, yas9£yam fdleo patttl 
KisJigotamfDimapitncchlEdhft&bfa^itam imam g^tbam sutr^ aham 
im£ya nibbutapadaih H^viUE ti muttib&raih otnnitcitTi tasai 
pesetr^ attano bbavanatfi parisitv^ Biri8ayane ntpanno niddd- 
pagatinam n^takittbfnaiii vippakdraiii dievi Dibbinnabadayo 
obaimarii ullb^petv^ Kanlhakaih 4har£petvfE Kantbakarb £ruyha 
cbaiinaBab£yo dasasahaseacakkav^ladeTatfihi pariva to tnahA- 
bbinikkbamanam nikkbamitv^ AnomdD^roanadCtfre pabbajitr£ 
anukkamena R^jagaham gnntr^ lattba pind£ya caritvdPandava- 
pabbatapabbh^re (c. paddba--bb^re) nisintio Magadbaraiiiilo 
rajjena nimantiyainino tam patikkbipitv^ aabbamfliitam (c. -fiu-) - 
patv£attaDOTijitaiii 4gainanattbiya tena gahitapatiriino (c-mp-) 
AUrafi ca Uddakail (c. ada-) ca upaeamkamitv^ tesam santike 
adbigataviBesam analamkaritvi jabbassiti(T) mabdpadbfinani 
padahitvi visJikbapunnamidivase (c. -madi-) p4to va Suj^tfiya 
dinDapJiy&am paribbuiljitva NerailjaT£ya iiadiy£ srannap^tim 
pav^etv£ Nerafljar^ya nadiyd tfre Mab£vaiiasande nSa&s&m- 
fipatirhi div&sabb figam vftinfimety£ Biyanhasamaye BOttbi- 
yena dinnam titiain gahetvil K£lena nfiitgar^ena abbittbu- 
tagatio bodhimandaih Jirayba tinfini santbaritvd na t£v' tmaita 
pallamkaih bhindiesAmi ydva me annp£dflya ŽBarehi cittarb 
Timnccattti patimilam katvi puratthibbimukbo nisfditv^ Bilriye 
(c. addit: na) anattbamite yeva M^rabalaih (e. -mb-) Tidha- 
mitr^ pathamay^me pubbenivisafidnarii majjhimayfime cutapp^ 
taitfinam patvj paccbimayim£vas4ne paccay£k£re i)£naiii otiU 
letrft daeabalacatuves&rajj^diaabbaganapatlmanditaih aabbaih- 
fiiitafižnam (c.-Sa-) pativijjbitv£ sattaBatt£bam bodbJmande Tfti- 
i)£metv£ atthame sattdhe ajap&lanigrodham^le nisiniio dhanuna- 
■ cod. Dibbuti. 



n„jN.«j-vG00t^lc 



119 

^ambbfratfipaccaTekkhftnena appossnkbatam jp&jjam&io (e. -no) 
■dasaB8haBsatnah£brahmapariTiiTena(c.-8B[--)Sahampatibn4roiirdl 
%&citadhaminadeaaiio (o.'ii4) buddfaacakkhnnd lokam o)oketv4 
Biabmiuio ca ajjbesanarii adtuT^tv^ kasea na ^o aharii 
pathamam dhainmani deBeyyan (e. dbamrnade«-) ti olokento 
Aliruddakinaiii kfiUkatabh&vam flatrd paflcaTag^^^nani bliik- 
'kfaiiDarii bahdpakdiakataiii anuBsaritvž utth£y&san& K^ipuiaih 
(c.-pii-)gacchantoantarf[maggeiiaap&akena(cupakeiia)aaddhiro 
mantetr^ as^hipunnamšdirase (c. -nnadi-) Isipatane migadiye 
'paitcava^iy£nam vasanatlhtbiaih (c. -šna) patrž te ananacchavi- 
kena 6amudfic£reDa samud^carante samUipetT^ Amiilkondaftila- 
pamukhe atth£raaabrahinaliotiyo (-?) amataiii p£yaiito dbarama> 
«akkain pavattetvš (c. -kappav-) paTattavaradbammacahko [c— tUt- 
rava-) paQcamiyaih pakkhassa sabbe te bhikkhd arah^tte patittb^ 
petrJi tamvasam eva Vasakulaputtasea (c yaBBa-) upanis8aya- 
Bampattiiii disTi tam rattibh%e (c. -ihbh-) nibbijjitvil gebara 
pafa£ya Dikkbantaiii ehi Taa^ ti pakkositv£ tasmiih fteva ratti- 
bh^e Botjipattipbalam (c. -la) puna divase arahattam pjpesi, 
apare pi taaaa sah£yake catupaitflliei^ane (c. -panH-) ehi bhikUid 
(c.-u, adde: ti) pabbaijfiya pabbf^etv4 arahattam pipeai, evarii 
loke ekaaatthiji ar^antesu j&teeu vutlhavaseo pav&retvi caradia 
bhikkhare c&rikan ti sattbim bbikkbd Aiaisu pesetvj Bayani 
Unirelaih j^acchanto antar^magge KappisikaTanasaiide timsajo- 
jane Bhaddavaggiyakum Jire vinesi, te pabbapaccbimako (sabba-v) 
aotipamio sabbattamo an£g&m[ (c. 4n-) ahosi, te pi sabbe eM 
bhikkbubMven'eTa pabb&jetr^ dis^u peaetv£ sayam Unirelam 
gatatv& addnddhdni (c-ddhoni)piitihiriyaBaha8afini dassetvžUm- 
TfllakaBBapidayo B^asBajatitaparivire tebhfitikajatile rinetvj ehi 
bhikkhubhf^Ten' eva pabb^etvi GayMse nistd^petrii (c -Bid*.) 
jidittapariy^yade8aiiiya arahatte patittb£petv£ tena arahanta^a- 
taseena parivuto Bimbis^raTaihiio drionam (din-?) patimnam mo- 
cesaimlti (c. -miti) B^agahauaiigaidpac&ie (c> -p&c&o) Lattbi- 



n,,jN.«ji-vG00t^lc 



120 

*um77&iBni gantvd Satth£ kiia tlgato ti rotvi dvtulaaana- 
katebi (c> tTJidua-) bTJhmanagabapatikehi ■addbiih £gatasBa 
raiiiSo. madhuradhammakathaiii katiiento r^lmam ekadasahi na- 
hutehi saddhiihaotipattiplialepatitthipetv^ ekanahutaih aaranesu 
patitth£petv4 puna divase Sakkena devaraihiti (c. -o) m^na- 
TaTanpam gahetvK abhitthutaguno B^jagahanangaram pavisitvA 
r^)«iivesane katabhattakicco VeluvaD^Jmaih pati^ahetvitatth'^ 
eva Tisam k^pesi, tattha nam Stripu ttam(^alMii4 upasam- 
kamiiiiBu. Tatrfipi ayam anupubbikathi : Anuppanne yeva hi 
Bnddbe R^jagahato aviddre Upatiesag^mo Kolitag&no dve^ 
bi6bma,nag&mi, tesu UpatiBBagdme R6paa&Tiy& n&ma br^ma- 
niyll gabbhassa patitUiitadivaee yey& Koljtag&ne Mo^ail&nA- 
mabr^manif&pi gabbbo patitthahi, t£iii kira dve pi kolini 
y&VA Battami kalapariTaddhi ibaddbapaiibaddhi(T) BahfEyi^^'^ 
eva tisam dvinnam pi ckadiTaeam (c -da-) eva gabbbaparibi- 
raih adariuu, ti ubho pi daaamisacca^ena (c. -ma-) pntte viji- 
yiiiuu, nimagabanadivage Sfiribr£hmaniy^ puttassa Upadssa- 
gimake jetthakulasBa puttatti UpatisBo ti nimam karimeu, itsrsssa 
Eolitagime jetthakulaBBa puttatti Kolito ti nimam karimsu; te 
nbbo vuddbim anviya BabbaBippioam piram igamaihsa. Upa- 
tissaminaTaaBa kflaiiatthiya nadiiii vi ayyinam vi gamanakile 
paSca BvanD^ivik^Batini (c. -nini, (v addit; paririri) boDti, 
KolitaminaraaBa paftca ijamfiarathaBatini (c. -ti), dve pi 
janit paScaminarakasatapariviri honti, B^agahe ca antiBari]' 
vaccbaram giraggasamajjam nima boti, teBaiii dviiinam pi 
ekattbinc yeTa mancaiii bandhaoti, dve p) ekato ya nisfditvi 
»amt^jam pasBanti hasitatthine basanti, samr^atthine sariiTij* 
jaoti, diyam ditum yuttattbine diyaih denti , teBaiii imini vw 
niyimena ekadivasam Hamajjam paEsantinam pirlpik^ataBsa 
SinaBsa paiimeBU diTaBesn Tiya baeitattbine hišo vi sam- 
regattbine samTegajananam vi ditum yuttaltbine dinaro vi 
na (o^ B^ ))«t), dre pi pana Jani evaiii cintajiihBii : kiiii ettba 



■, CH)(.>glc 



121 

oI<^tabbam atthi, eabbe t* ime appatte vaeeasate apannattlka' 
bhivath gamiesanti (c. gimisBati), lunhehi pana ekamokkha^ 
dhammain pariyesituih Taddhatiti irammanaih gahetvA DistdaiiiBa 
(c. niaidaea). tato Kolilo Upatistam (c. -Bsa) £lia : samma Upatieaa 
na tratil ainAesu divasesn vjya hatthapahattho , anattamaDa- 
dhfituko 'si, kin te sallakkfaitan (c. sala^) ti; Bamiaa Eolita 
ete«ani olokane siiro nfuna n' atthl, niratth^am etaih, attano 
iDokkhadhammam gavesitaiii vaddhattti idaih cin^;anto niBinno 
'mbi (c. mahi), tvam kiih pana kasmi anattamano ti; eo pi 
tath' eva Aha; alh' asBa attanA saddhim ekajjhiBajratarh fiatvi 
Upatisao iha: amh&kaiii nbhinnam pi sucintitam , mokkha- 
dhammaiii pana gavesantehi ekli pabbajjA laddbum raddbati, 
kassa santike pabbajj&n4 ti (c. si). Tena kho pana 3aniayeiia 
Saitjayo patibb^ako K^jagahe pativasati mahati7i paribb^ 
jakapariBf[ya saddhim. Te tassa santike pafica (c. -&j mina- 
vakasat^ni sivikfi ca ratfae ca gahetvi gacchath4 ti u^^ojetv^ 
paficahi pi satehi saddhira Sanja^aesa santike pabbt^iiisu, 
tesam pabbajltak£lato (c. -laliato) palth£ya Sanjayo Idbba^a- 
st^appatto ahosi, katip&hen'eva (c. -hevaneva) sabbam Safi- 
jajaasa samayarn parim additv4 1 jicariya tumhikaii) j^ani^ 
samayo ettako Ta (c. ca) ndihu attarim pi attbtti pucchiriisu; 
ettako Ta, sabbam tamhehi ilStan ti vutte ciDtayimsa : eraih 
sati ImasBE santike brahmacariyavftsa va niratthako, mayatii 
yam mokkhadhaminaiii gavesituiii nikkfaantfi latti (c. ho) imaesa 
santike upp&detuih na sakkoma, mayath (c. ~ySj kho pana 
Jambudfpe (c. -o) gflmanigamarf[jadhiniyo caranli addh£ 
mokkbadhammadesakaih kanci &;ariyani IabhisBfini4 ti tato 
l)atth&ya yattha yattha panditasamanabr^hmanS attbtti radanti 
tattha tattba gantTfl sikaechaiii karonti, tehi putthapafiham aHM 
kathetam na sakkonti, te pana lesam paHbaih viseajjanti, eTam 
sakali^ambndfpam (c-bii-) parigari hitri nivatKtvA šakal th^ nam 
(c. -n-) eva igantvi: samma Eoltta yo palhamaih amataiii 



n,„N.«ji-vGoogle 



122 

adhigacchati bo &tocet6 (c -tumj ti katikam okamsu; evaih 
Usu katikam katri viharanteBu Satthf! vutt^aukkamena R&j&gh- 
haih patv£ Veluvanaiii pati^ahetrli VelsTane viharati; tad£ 
caratha bhikkhave c^rikam bahaJ8nabitfiy£ ti ratanattajagn- 
nappakiBanatthaih uyyojit^naih ekasatthifi arahaDtfinam antare 
paiicava^ijfiDam abbbantare Aasitjithero patiDivaltltTfi R£ja- 
gahaih ^ato pntia divase pdto va pattacfvaram id£ya lUija- 
gaharii pindfl^a pSviai; tasmiiii aama^e UpatieBaparibb4'ako 
pSto va bbattakiccaih • (c. bhanta-) katv£ Paribb^jak^r^Am 
gacchantD theraiii disvi cinteei: maji eranipo n^ma pabba- 
jito na dilthapubbo jreva, te (yeT) bke arahaato (-t£i) vi 
arahantamaggaih v& sam^paimfi, ayaih Deaarii bhikkbu aflAa- 
taro, 7'anniinabam imaiti bbikkfaumnpasaiiikamitv^pucchej^am: 
k'iBi (c. kamsi) tvaiii fivneo, oddiBsapabbtgilo ko v& te Sattbi 
kassa v& tvam dbamrnarii rocestti (c. kaioc-); ath' asaa etad 
ahoei: ak^lo kbo imam bhikkhum pafiham pncchitum, antara- 
gliaram pavittho p'md&y» carati, jranndn&ham imam bbikkhuin 
pitthito pitthito aniibandbeyyarb, atthikehi npamfi&tanL maggan 
ti theraih laddhapindapAtam sAilKtaraih okušam gaccbaDtarb 
disT^ nisfditukfimatam (c. nisid-) c' aBiSa tiMv& attano paribbi- 
jakapitthikam paibil4petr£ ad^i, bhattakiccapariyos^e pi 'ssa 
attano kundik£ya udakath ad4si, evaih &caTiyaTattaih katvš 
katabhattakiccena therena aaddhim madhurapatisanthiram katv4 
evara 4lia: patippasann&ni (c. pavipp-) kho te (c. to) ivaso 
indrij^ni, parisnddho charivanno pariyodjito, k'&i tvaiii dvnso, 
uddissapabbajito ko v& te Satth^ kaasa v& tvath dbammath 
roceaiti (c. -iti) pncchi; thero cintesi: ime paribb&jak£ nima 
sflBanasBa patipakkbabbiiti , imaeaa siEsane gambhfratarii das- 
sesB^miti attano nav^abh^vaih dassento iba: aham kho dvuso 
-navo acirapabbajito adhun%ato imam dhammam vinayam 
na, n&haii) eakkhiBBfimi vitthirena dhammam desetnn ti; 
paribbJyako aham Upatisso n^ma, tvaiii yathjlGattiy4 (c. -sanU) 



123 

appath T^ bahnm v& vadatha, elam naya8atena nayasahasfena 
pativijjhitaiii mayham bhiro ti cintetri ^a : apparii r& bajjurii 
y& bfa&aasBu (c. bahubhfU), attbam Bera me brdhi, althen'eva 
me attho, kim k^asi vyaitjaDam bahim ti; evarii vutte Ihero: 
ye dbamin£ hetuppabhav^ ti gitbam ^a ; paribb^ako patba- 
iiiapftdKdTayam eva autvi BahaBBanaya§ainpanne aotipattipbale 
patitthahj, itaratJi padadTayam BOl^pannakile nilth&it eot^panno 
fautrj uparlvisese appavattante bhaTiseati etth^ bjlranan ti 
sallakkbetri theraiii £ha : bfaanie iii£ uparidhammadessnam 
vaddbayittha, ettakam (c. ettb-)evahotu, kuhlih ambUaih Satthi 
TBaatiti; Veluvane 4yaso ti; tena hi bbante lumhe purato 
fbJitba, mayhaiu eko sah£yako attfai, amhehi ca aihilamamiiam 
kfttik£ kat4 : yo yo pathamaiii amatarn adbigacchati so ^ocetd 
ti, aham taiii palimiiaiii niocetrji Bab£yakBm (c. -ibk-) gabetvi 
tnmhjkam Jlganianain^gen' eva Sattbu saDtikaiii figamiMimi 
ti pailGapatitthitena tberassa pidesu nipatitvi tikkhattupa- 
dakkbinaih (c.-nam) katv4 theratii uyyojetTf[ Paribbijak^ršmfi- 
btaimokbo agam&i. Kolitaparibb&jako tam diirato TSgaccbantam 
disvi: ajja n)aybaih (c. -ba) sah£yaka88a mukhavannena 
amfiadivaseeii yiya addhinena amatam adhigatam bhavigeattti 
amat&ibiganiaih pncchl; so pi 'aea: švuso amatam atigatan 
(adbi-l) ti palij£iiitv& tam eva gdtbam abh^Bt; g£th£pari- 
yosJne Kolito aot^pattipbale patitlhahitri fiha: knhirii kira 
eamma amh^kaiii Sattbi vasatiti ; Vetavane kira samma, evaifa 
no JicariyGna (c. -ye) Aasajittbeiena katbitan ti ; tena hi samma 
ijimit SattbJTaiii paasiBs^mž ti; S&riputtattbero ca nfun' eaa 
aadfipi iicariyaprijako , tasmfi Bah£yakaiii evam liha: samma 
amhehi adhigatarh amhfikam &cariyassa Saftjayapaiibb£jaka- 
88&mi bujjhamiiio (-?) pativijjbisaati , apatiTijjhatito aroh^kam 
Baddahltr^ Sattbu eantikam gamissati, Buddbadeeanam (c. -ddhi-) 
hatri (eutT^?) ma^apativedham karissattti; tato ^i dve pi 
jani SanjayaBBa santlkaiii agamatnau, Saitjayo te dieri va: kin 



124 

tjitj koči vo amaggadesiko (amatamagg- ? ) laddho ti puccbi ; ianm 
£cariya laddho, Buddho loke appanno, dhammo uppaono, saihgho 
uppanno, tumhe tucche asfire '(c. &s-) vicaratba, elha Sattlui 
santikam gaitiissdmi ti ; gacchatha (c. gaccha) tuinfae, ahaih nji 
sakkhisB^mtti ; kimk£ran4 ti ; aham mab^anassa ^iiyo hutvi 
vicarim, lassa tne antevisiv^so c&iij& ndakaA ca uihhi ca patti 
viya Ijoti (-?), na BakkhiBedm' aharii anteT^iT^saih (c. -TJUimTil) 
vasitun ti ; m& evaih liarv &ea.tiy& ti ; hotu tS,t& (c. -a), gacchatha 
tumhe, nithaih sakkhiBS&mtti ; icariya loke BaddhaBsa uppanna- 
k£lato paltbija mahf^ano gandhani^^dihattho ga.vlv& tam eva 
pdjeBsatJ, mayaiii pi tatth' eva garaisadnia, tumhe kirh karissathž 
ti; t£t4(c. -a)kin nu kho iraaamim loke dandh4 bahiiud^u pan- 
dititi; dandhi 4cariya bahii, pandit£ n^ma katici eva hontiti ; 
tena hi papdit£ pandit4 eamanasBa Gotamaesa santikam gamisBant j, 
dandh£ dandh4 mama santikam ^lamissanti, gacchatha (c. -etha) 
tumhe, n&ham gamissdmSti; te pamii^iBsatba tumhe £cari7£ ti 
pakkamiiiiBu ; tesn (c. te) gacchantesu SaiijayaBBa paris^ bhijji, taB- 
miiii khaiie 4r4mo tuccfao ahosi, bo tuccharb ir^matii' diBV^ nnham 
lohitam chaddesi, tehi pi Baddhiiii gaccbanteau paficasu paribbi- 
jakasatesu Safijaya8Ba addhateyyasat£ni nivattiihsD, attano an- 
teTfCaikchi addhateyyehi paribhSjakaBatehi Baddhiih Veluvanam 
agamaiiisu. Satthi catuparlBamajjhe nisinno dhammaih (c. -ma) 
desento te diirato va diBvi bhikkhd imantesi: bbikkhave dve 
aah&j& dgaccbanti Eolito ca UpatiBSO ca, etam me B£vakayu- 
gaiii hhavissati Bggam bbaddayugan ti ; te Satth^ram vanditv^ 
ekamaDtariii nisididnu, te Bhagavantadi etad avocum : lal)hey- 
yima mayam bhaute Bhagavato santike pabbajjam, labheyy£ma 
upasampadan ti; etha bbikkhavo ti Bhagavi avoca, sv^kkhito 
Bhagavatd dhammo, caratfaa brahmacariyarn 8amm4 dukkbassa 
antakiriyiy4 ti; sabbe iddhimayapattaGtvaTadhaTi vasBasatiba- 
tfaer& viya afaesum; atha nesarii pariB^ya cariy£va8ena SatthJ 
dhamrnadesanam vaddheEi, fhapetvš dve aj^as^vake avasesi 



123 

arafaattam pipuniibBU, ft^as^vakinaih paita aparimaggskiccaiii 
na nitthdai , kiihk£ran£ : s£rakapiramfil£na8aa inahantatiya ; 
atfafiyaBn]^ MahfimoggalUno pabbiglfadlvasato Battame divaiifl 
Hagadbaraltbe KallavAjagiinakam upaiiiB«iya viharanto thfna- 
middfae okkainante Sattfaflr^ saritvedito thfnamiddham vinoijetvi 
Tatbflgatena dinnarii dh&takammatthSDam sunanto ra uparimag- 
i^t£ya kiccaih nilthipetv^ BflTakapiramf)l£naBea mattbakaih 
patto; Siriputtatthero pi pabbajitadivasato addham&saih atikka- 
mitvi SatthSri saddfaiih tam era K4}agaham iipanisB^ya S^ka- 
rabatelene viharanto attano bh%ine;yaBB3 Dfgfaanakhaparibb&- 
jakaasaVedanipari^ahasuttanle deeiyam£ne BUttfinusiirena n4paih 
pesetviE paraesa vaddhitam (c.-ddi-) bhattaiii bhufijaRto viya s^va- 
kap^ramfiUinassa matthakam patto, na nu c&yasiDd mah^pKAito, 
albatasmi (ka-?) Mah4inoggall£nato ciratarena sfivakap^ramffl^ 
naih p^pntiiti : parikammainahantal4ya, jath&hidu^alaraanusa^ 
kallhaci ganluk&md kbippam eva nikkbamanti , r4junam pana 
jjattbivfihaDakappaD^iiiuihantam parikammarh laddhuifi vad- 
dhati, evaiii eampadam idam reditabbaiii. Taiti divasaih pana 
Satthi vaddhainiinakacch£y^ya(?) Vejuvane eflvakaBannip^tarii 
dvinnam ther^Dam aggaa^vakatth^aiii datvft pitimokkbaih 
uddisi; bhikkhii iijjh£yiiiiEU : Satth4 mukholokena bhikkhaih 
deti, i^a«£vakattb4narh dentena nima pathamam pabba- 
jit^naru paficavaggiy£nBm diturii vaddbati, ete: anoloken tena 
aaftberapamukb^naiii pancapaiiil48iya (c. -paniia-) bbikkhiinaih 
d&tiim vaddhati, ete : anolokentena BhaddaT^;giy4nain , ete: 
anolokentenaUruvelakassap^fnam, ettake pahiya sabbapacch4- 
pabbajitfiDari) t^asdvakalthlitiaiii dentena mukbani oloketvil 
dinnan ti vadimsu; Satth£ kirii katbetha bhikkhave ti puccfaitv£ 
idaiii n&mj! ti vutte n&haiii bhikkhave mukharii oloketv^ bhikkhaih 
demi,eteBaiiipanaattanJiattanipatthitapatthilamevademi. Amii^ 
kondafine lii ekasmirii sasse nava aggasaasad£ii4ni dente na agga- 
siiTakatih&iam patllietri ad^i (-!), aggadhammarii panaarahantarii 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



12« 

Babbapatfaamaih paUvijjhltatfi patlhetvi adtiatt]; kad£ BhagavA 
ti; suDissdtha bhikkfaave ti; &m& bhante ti; bhikkhave ito 
ekanavutikappe Vipasaf Bhagav^ loke udap^i, tadj Mahtikijo 
Ciijak^lo ti dve bh^tiki tculumbik^ mahantaiii silikhettaiii 
vap^peBUii), ath' ekadirasarii Cdjakjilo silikhettam gantv^ ekaih 
aSlieabbham ph^tetv^ kh&li, atimadburam aboBi, so Buddha^- 
pamukhaaBa Bamghassa s^ligabbhaih ddnarh ditukJuno hntvi 
jellhakabh^tikam (c. -bhiti) upaaanikatnitvi : bh£tika slikam 
gabbhaih philetr^ Buddb^nam anuccbavikarii katvfi parildetrlE 
d£nam dem£ ti £ha; kirii Tadegi, s^ligabbhaiii ph^etvi ddnadi 
D^ma n'eva atfte bbillapubbam nSn£gate bhavisBati, mšk saBsaih 
n4Baytti ; eo punappuna j&ci jeva; atha nam bhiti: teoa hi 
khettaih dve kotth^e- katv£ mama kolthfisam amanasikatv4 
(c. aiiftma3i-)attanokhettako!th£Be 7amicchasi(c. -ti) tarii karobtti 
4ha; so s^dbil ti khettaih vibhajitv^ bahumanusse faatth^tam- 
madi yicitv& s^igabbham ph£letv4 nirudake khfre p^cApetvJ 
sappimadbusakkardhi yojetv£ Buddhapamukbaeaa bbikkbusam- 
ghassa d^nam datvfi bhattakiccapariyo8^De : imam bhante mama 
^gad^aih aggadhammassa Babbapathamatii pativedh^ya saih- 
valtatii ti 4ha; Sattb^ evaiii Ijotti ti (c. -iti) aimmodanam akj»i; 
30 khettaih gantr^ olokeoto aakalakhette (-ttaih?) kannika- 
baddliihi viya g^isfsebi Banchannaih dievd paricavidhapttim (c. -i) 
patilabhitvd l^bb£ vata me ti cintetvfi puthakakfile puthukaggaih 
n^a adisi, d^yane d£yanaggam venikaraae ve^aih (?) kaUp^su 
kalipaggam khalaggarii khajabhatidaggam koltbaggan ti evaiii 
ekasasHe navavdre aggad^naiii adisi,taasa sabbav£re gahitaithji- 
nani paripiiri (c. -pu-), eassamati rekam uddh£panaaampannam ( t ) 
abosi, dhammo (c.-e) ii£m'eBa atl^nam rakkhantam.rakkbati: 

Dhammo Ijave rakkhati dhammac&ruh, 

dbammo suciniie aukbam fi vabiti, 

et£ nieariiBo dhamme suGini,io(-?) 

na duggatiih gacchati dbammacirtti. 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00glc 



127 

Esa me VipasBisammiBambuddhak^le a^adfaammam pathamaiii 
patirijjfaitum patthento nava aggadinini adiisi ; ito satasahassa- 
kappamatthake panaHainsavathiatigare (c-ti-) Padmnuttatabud- 
dhakfile pi Battiham mah^dinarii datvj tasea Bbagarato pltda- 
miile nipajjitr^ aggadbammassa pathamaih palivjjjhanattham era 
patlhaUaih thapesi ; iti iminj patthitam era ma;fi dlDtiaiii, nfi- 
baiii mokhaiii oloketv^ demiti. Vasakulaputtapamukh^ partca- 
' paii)ittoijan£ kiiti kaminaiii karimsu bhante ti ; ete pi ekasea 
Buddbassa saDtike arahattaih patthent4 bahuih pumnakanimain 
katvjL apar^b^e anoppanne Buddfae Babiyak£ batv& 4vagga- 
bandhanena pumnini karonti (c.-o) aDŠthaBatfriitii patija^antž 
vicarimsu, te ekadivasaih ^bbhaih itthim kfilakataiu disvi jh^pes- 
a^^ ti sas^naih hariiiisu, etesu paRca Jane tumhe jh&petb£ ti 
sušene tbapetr^ seeS (c. -a) gdmam paviiih^, Yasad^rako 
(c. yad^) lam sarfraiii sdlelji vijjbitv^ parivaltetv^ parivattetvi 
jhdpento asubbasatnnam pafilabbi, itaresaru pi catunnaih jaD^ 
naiii : passatha bbo imam earfram tattha tattba viddbaatail cam- 
murii kabaragoTilpaii) (-? ] viya du^andbaiii patikkiilan ti dasBesi, 
te pi tattha asnbbasaihiiam patilabbiiheu , te pailca pi jani 
gimaiii gantT^ BeBasah^jakfbam katha^iiiiBu, Taao pana 
dirako geharii gantvi mitipitunnafi ca bharjy4ya ca kathesi, 
le sabbam pi asabhaiii bb4rayimsa, idam eteBaih pubbak&mam 
(-kammam ?}, ten'evaYasaBBaittb^£re suHinasariiflam uppajji,t&ya 
(c.tj[)ca upani8sayasaiEipattiyfl sabbesam TiBes^dbigamo nibbatti; 
evam ime pi afland pattbitam eva labbitiisu, nShaih mukhaib 
oloketrž dammiti. Bhaddavaggiy£ sah£yak& pana kim karimsa 
bhante ti ; etc pi pubbabuddbjliiara santike arabattarii patthetvi 
puriintitii katvi aparabbdge anuppanne Bnddhe tiiiis^ dhuttfi 
butv£ tundilov^daih sutvd sattbivassasahass&ni patlcasflSni rak- 
khimsu , nfibaiii mukbaiii oloketvi dammtti. UravelakaBsa- 
p^ayo pana bbante kiiii karimsil ti ; arahattam eva patibetvi 
puiiiifflnl karimeu, ito hi dvenavutikappe Tlgso Phuseo dve 



128 

BuddM nppigjiiiieiu, PbassabuddbasBa Mahindo n&ma rijil pili 
ahoBi, laBmim pana Bambodhiiii patte raflilo kanitthaputto ag- 
gasivako purofaitaputto duti^as^vako afaoat, rlijjiSattbn santikaiii 
gantvi jetihaputto me Baddho kanilthapptto aggae&vako pnro- 
hitaputto duti^as^vako ti te oloketvi tnam'eva Bnddho mam' 
«va dhaiamo mam' eva saingbo ti namo tassa Bhagavato ar»- 
Ijato samm^tnbuddbaBsi ti tikkhattuiii udioaih udlinetv£8atthD 
p^damiile nipaijitv^: bhante idfini me naTutivassasahasaapari- 
m&naSHa &yuno kotiyarii ukkutikam niBfditvi iiidd£yanak£lo 
Vf^a, amilesam gehadT^mi) igamlvi y&Tftham jfv^mi t&va me 
cattflio paccaje adbiTJHetfafi ti patiihfiam gahetr4 nibaddbuh 
buddhlipattb^aiii (c. -np-) karoti ; ramilo pana apare pi tajro 
puttf! aheauiii, tesu jetlbassa pailca yodhaeat&)i pariv4ro maj- 
jhimassa tfni (c. ti~) kanitlbasBa dve, te mayam pi bhitlkaih 
bhojeBsimi ti pitararii ok^sarh f£citv4 punappuna y&;aDt&pi 
alabbitv£ paccante (c. -ccaya-) kupite tasaa viipasamattbfiy a pesiti 
paccantatii Tdpasametv^ pita santikam figaminleu , atba ne 
piti lilifigitv£ efse cumbllr^ Taraiii to t&t& dammtti &b», te 
8^hu deri ti Taraio gahinakant(?) katvi puna katip^acca^ena 
pitarž ganbatba tfiliE raran ti TUtti : deva amh&kam aihnena 
kesaci attbo D'&fthi, ito pattbf[ya m'ayaDi bhojessdma, imam 
no vararti dehhi ^hariisu (e. ab-) ; na demi titi ti ; niccamiadi 
adento satta aamvacchar^ni detbi ti; na demi tiitS ti; teoa hi 
cba panca catt&ri tfni dve ekarii .samvaceharam satta m^ 
cba m&ae paAca m^ cattfiro m&stt tayo m^a detfa^ ti ; na . 
denU t£l£ ti; Uotu deva, ekekaBsa do ekekam mdsarii katvi 
tRyo miUe deth^ ti; a<idhu tS.t&, tena tji tayo m^ee bbojetb^ 
ti; tesari) pana tinnam pi eko va kotlh^^riko eko Jiyattako, 
tassa dvjldasanabiitapiirisaparivliro (c. -taiiipu-), te te pakkosi- 
petvfl: mayarii tmaiii temdsam daBaefl^ni gahetvA kS.B&v&a\ 
niviaetv^ Satthird eaha višam vasiBsima (c vase-), tumhe 
ettakam n&nadioavatlam(-vaddbamT) gahetrti devasikam navu- 



n,,jN.«ji-vGoogle 



ita 

ii bilikkhiliuim 7odhasahasHaBU ca no sabbKdi kh^ 
^ani^am bhojanijam satiivatteyyftha, ma^am hi ito patthiya 
'ta kiSci vakkbflra^ ti vadiriiEHi, te tayo pl jani (c. -nima^ pari- 
v&rakapurisasabassam i^betvA daaasfl&ai Bamlld£ya k£s£yaairat* 
thtl rihire yeTa vasimsa, kottb£g£riko ca liyuttako (c. ay-) ca 
•tkato butv^ tinnarii bb&tik4nain kotth%irehi virena dinavaddharii 
gaheivi dJuaiii denti, kammakar&Dam patt£ ^jgubbatUtdfnaiii 
pana atth J7a rodanti, te tesarii bhikkhusamghe anigate yeva f^u- 
bhattMEni denti, bhikkhuBainghaBia bbattakicc^vasine kifici ati- 
rebai(inabhiitapubbam,teaparabh^edfirak£naihdem£tlaltan&pi 
-gahetv4kh&d[aa (-dimsuT), mannihnaiii £h4raih disv^adbivisetniii 
n&Bakkhiineu, pana(i) catur^sflieabaesli aheeurii, te saitigbaSBa 
dinnaiii vaddham kbiditvfl k£yaBsa bhedi pettinsaye nlbbattiniBU, 
le bhKtikJL pona purisasahtusena eaddhftb kjlaita katv£ deraloke 
nibbattitvi devalok£ devalokaih oariisarant^ dve oavutikappe 
kbepeaum ; eraiii te tayo bh&taro arahattaib patthentd (c. -o) tadft 
kaly^adhammaih karithsu, te attanj patthitam eva labhiihsn, 
Dftham mukham oloketrd dammi. Tadi pana teaaiii &ytitt8ko 
(c.ay-} BimbiE^ro ahosi, kolthig^riko Visikbo np&sako, tesani 
kamniakar^ (c. -o) lad£ petesu nibbattitv^ angatidaggativasena 
sartiearanti imasmim kappe cattiri buddhantarini petaloka 
jeva nibbattimsu , te imaamiin kappe eabbapatbamitm uppan- 
Tiani cattiliHaBabasH4yukam (c. -ay-) KakuHandbaiu Bbagavantaih 
upasatiikamitvi : ambikam flh&ralabbanakjilam (c. -mla-] 4cik- 
khathi ti pucdiimsu; mama tilva kile na labbisHatha, mama 
pacchato inahipatbaTiy£ yojanamattaih abhinllt|fiya Kondga- 
manabuddho nppajjlesati, tam piiccbeyy4th£ (c -athd) ti ilia; 
te tattakaih kfilaib kbepetvA tam puccbimeu , ^o pi ; mama ' 
kJUe na labhissatba, mama pana pacchato mah£patbaviy£ 
yojanaiaattam abhinl!b£ya Kaeeapabuddho uppajjissati , taih 
puccheyyllth£ (c.-atbJl) ti iha; te natavuttakani(!) kilam kbe- 
petritasmim uppanne taiii pucchimsu, so pi : mama kile na labbis- 



ogle 



130 

satha, mama pana paccbato mahflpathari^ž yojanamattam abbi— 
rdlh^T^i Gotamo Buddho niUna uppajjiseati , tadd tumb4katib 
ailtako BimbiBiro D^a r&i& bharissati, so Satthn dAnaiii datvft 
tombikaih pflpeBsati, tad£ iabhissath^ ti (Eha; tesam ekabud- 
dbantararii srediraflaih sadieaih (?) ahosi. TeTatb^ate uppanoe 
Bimbis&raiamfto patbamadivaaam dJEne dinne rattibb^e bhe- 
ravasaddam katTfl raBRo att^aih dasHayim8U, so puna divase 
VeloTanaih ^antv& Tath£gatassa tam pavaltim ^roceei, SatthJ: 
mahirf^a ito dve navntikappamattbake Phussabuddbakile ete 
tava fl&taki bhikkbusaiiigbaBaa dimisvaddham kb^itv^ petaloke 
nibbattitvtl samsarant^ EakusaudhfEdaf o Buddbe pucchitvi teht 
idaii c'idaiicavutt£ettakam(c.etth-)kfilamtaFad&tiain paccfisiih- 
saminfi bhiyyo tava d^e dJDne pattim (c.-[) alabbatn&ni evam^ 
evam akariisii ti; kiiii pana bhante id&tii pi dinne labhissantJti ; 
im& mab£r£j£ ti ; Bnddbapamukham bbikkbusaiiigbam niman- 
tetvi pana divase mt^^dinaiii datvi bhante ito teaaih petfinaiii' 
dibbannapinaih sampajjatii ti pattim adisi, tesaih tam ev» 
nibbatti, puna difase naggfi butv& attinam dasBesun, rij£ 
aija bbante naggH Uutv& atl&iam dassesun ti pncchi, vattb4ni 
te na dinn&ii mab&T&ji ti, puna divase Buddhapamukhassa 
samghasBa dvardni datv4 ito Ifisaiii dlbbavatthllni hontd ti pipesi, 
tain kbanafh (c.-a) neva nesaiii dibbavattb&ni uppajjimsa, petatta^ 
bb^TBiii vijahitvž dibbattabhfivena eantbabimsu , Sattb£ anu- 
modanaiiikaroi]tt(-tDi) tirokuddeeutiithantttilt) tirokudddnumo-' 
danam ak^i, anumodan^Taa^ne catur^sCti^i p£paBahaas£aariv 
dbamm&bbisa^iajio aboBi. Iti Satibd tebh£tiki^atil£nam vattbum 
k8thetv4 imam pi dbammadesanaiii £hari. Aggas^v^^ pana. 
bhante kim kariiiisd ti ; aggas4rakabh£v^ya pattbanaih karimsa,. 
ito kappasataBahaesddhikasBa hi kapp^aih aBamkhe7yasaa 
mattbake S^riputto br^manamab&firakule nibbatti , n^ena 
SsTJtdam^naTO n^a ^osi, Mo^all^no gabapatim^^Bdrakule- 
nibbatti , nUmena SiiiTaddhakalumbiko (c. -iyo) n£ma ahosJr 



lai 

te)ibhopisatiapaihsukn)tžeahfiyak£(c.-a3£) aheBnm; Saradani4- 
navo pitu accaj ena kulasantakaih mah^hanam (c. -dh^-) palipaj- 
jitvii ekadivaBaiii rahogato {c. rabh-) cintesir ahaih idhalo- 
kattabhJtvam eva jiinfinii no paralokattabh^vaiii, j4tasatt^an ca 
maranaiii nima dhuvaih , may5 ekarh pabbajjam pabba.fUvi 
mokkhadhammagaveBaiiaih kituih vaddhattti , bo sahiyakaih 
upasamkamitv^ iha: eamma SiriTaddhaka (c. -kam) aharii 
pabbajjtvi mokkhadhammam garesisežmi, tvaih maji saddhiih 
pabbajitum sakkhiBBaetti ; na. sakkbigB^nii samma, tvaih yeva 
pabbajj^htti (c. -bhtfi) ; so einlesi : paralokam gacchanto sah^faih 
(c. -ya) vi. nitimitte y& ga\ietvi gato n^ma n' atthi, attan& 
batarii attano v& botiti, tato ratanakotihfigfiram viv&r4petvd 
kapaniddbibaranibbakay4cak4nam mab^^nam datvf! pabba- 
tapidaih pavi sit v4 i ei pabbajjam pabbaji. Taesa eko dve 
tayo ti eram anupabbajjaiit pabbajiti catusattatiaahaBBamatt^ 
jalilfi ahesnm, oo pa5ca abhihin^ attha ca eamSpattijo nib- 
baUetvi teaam jatilinam kaeind parikammam ficikkhi , te 
sabbe pailca abhimfli altha Ham£pattiyo ntbbattesum. Tena 
Bamayena Anomadassindmabuddho loke udapfEdi, nangaram 
Candavatf nflma ahoai, pitfi Yaaavasanto n4ma kbattiyo, m^ti 
Vasodhatd nima devr, bodbi ajjunarukkho, Nieabbo ca Anomo 
ca dve aggns^vaki, Varano nima upatlbiko, Snndari ca Su- 
mani c4 ti dve af^asivik^, iyu vasBaaataaahaasam aho^i, aarfram 
atthapafiAiaabattbubbedhaih, earfrappabbidyidaaayojanam, pa- 
ribbikkhnaatasahaaaapariviro (e. -ri) ahoai; so ekadivaearh 
pacciiaakile mahikaraiiiya samipattito vuttb^ya lokam volo- 
kento Saradat^paeam disvi: ajja mayham Saradatipasasantikam 
gatapaccayena dbammadesani ca mahatf bhavissaii, bo ca agga- 
sivakatlbinam paltbeasati, taasa sahiyako SirivaddbaseltbikU' 
trimbiko datiyagivakatthinaiii, desan£pariyosiiie c'a8sa parivfiri 
catusattatisahassi jalili arabattam (c. -nt-) pipuriissanti, mayi 
tattha gantum vaddhatiti attano pattacfvaram idiya amnaiii 



13S 

klfici animantetri sfso vif a ekacaro hatvi Saradat&pasasBa atite- 
T^aikeea phaUphalatth&ya (c. -latviya) gatesu BuddhabhfiTaih ji- 
nitd ti passantass' eva Saradatipaeassa ikisato (c -ko) otaritvti 
patha?ifaih patitthdBi, Saradatipaso Bnddfa&nubUTail G'«Tasa- 
r(ranipphattifi ca disv^lakkhanante sammaeitvd : imehi lakkhanehi 
samaiinlEgato n^ma agiramajjhe Taaantor^£hotic(Uckavattr(c^i), 
pabb^anto loke vivattacchado sabbamnd Buddhohoti, ayam purieo 
nisaamBayam(c.tiiseas<)Buddho ti jfinity£paccu^aiiianaih katvfi 
paiicapatitthit«Da vanditvfi ^aDampaihfifipetviad&si, nisfdiBfaa- 
g&v4paiiinatt^ane,Saradatl!pafro pi attano anucchaTikam Aganaih 
gahetr^ ekamaiitam iiiefdi; tasmim sainaye catusattatieafaaBfii 
jatilfi paiift4ni ojavantfini phal^phal^l gahetvfi icariyas8a 
santikam sampatIJ Buddh4narii c' eva flcaiiyasea ca nisiimi- 
BaDRih oloketvft ^haiiisu (c. ah-}: ftcariya mayam imasmiih 
loke tumhejii mahantataro D'atthtti Ticar^ma, ayani puriBO 
tumhehi mahantataro marhiie ti; tit& kirii v&detba, e&sapena 
saddhiiit atthaeal!hiyojanasatasahaesubbedhaih Sinemm samaiii 
kituih icchatha, sabbartiiiiibuddhena saddhiiii mama upamaih 
mi karittha puttak^ ti; atha te t£pas£: aac' £yam lasarasanto 
abhavissa na amhikaih licariyo evardpam ^arissatha, y4va 
mah&vat' £yam puriso ti eabbe p£deeu piidean patitvd eirasi 
vandimeu; atba te dcariyo 4ha: t&t& amhžkaiii Buddhfinaih 
anucchaviko deyyadhamnio n^attbi, Sattb4 ca bhikkli4c4rave- 
Uyam idhSgato, mayam yatb^balaiii deyyadhammam daBB^a,. 
tumbe yam yarii pantlarh phaMphalam tam tam fiharathii ti 
i^ar^petrd hatthe dbovitvi gayani Talh^gatassa patte patittfa^ 
pesi, Satih ilr^ phalapatiggahftamatte (c,-lamp-) deratd dibbojaiii 
pakkhipimau, so t&paeo udakaiii piBayanievapari8e4vety&ad&i, . 
tato bhattakiccaih katv^ nisinne Satthari sabbe antevlUike pakko- 
sitfft Satthu Bantike sfir4[ifyaka(hara kathento nisfdi (c. -si-); 
SatChjl: dve aggas4vak£ bhikkhusamgfaena saddhini igacchactti 
(c. ~atd) ti taaieai, bo (tei) Sattbn cittam katv& (ilatvliv) sataaa- 



n„jN.«j-vG00t^lc 



133 

faas8akhfa4BaTapariv&r£ (c. -TJp-) Agantv^ Sattb^am vanditvi 
ektuuaDtarii althamBu, tato Saradatipaso antev4eike imanteei: 
Hti ^ddh^nam nieiiinfiBanaDi pi nlcasataaahaseaBsa (c. -hasB«; 
nfca-?) pi JBanaih n'atthi, tuinhehiajjauliraniBuddhaaaI(k4ram 
fc^tum vaddhati, pabbatap^dato vannagandhasampannAni (c. -nn^ 
pupph^oi £haralhd 1i , kalhan kilo papailco viya hoti iddbi- 
mato pana iddhivisayo 4ciiiteyyf> (-1) ti muhuttamatteTi' eva te 
tipaaJE vannagandhapampanofiiii pupphjEni tiljaritvfl Buddb£- 
naii) yojanappainiriarh pupphisanarii paiiifi^pesum . ubhinnaib 
aggas&vakinaiii tig4vutam seeam bhikkhdnam addha^ojanikJEni 
bbedatii samghanavakassa ueabbamattaih ahoni (-?)■ Katbaiii 
ebasraiin aagamapade t&va mabantftni 4san£ni parilfiattfintti na 
eiDletabbatii , iddhivi8ayo h' esa (c. bbeea). Evam paihfiattesu 
Saradatipaso Tatb%atatisa purato aiijalim paggayha tbito : bbante 
inaybaiii dfgharattam hi tilya sukhj[ya imam pupphisanam 
abbiruyba lbf[th£ ( 1 c. IbS) ti £ba ; nflnipupphafl ca gandhafi 
ca eannip^tetv^na ekato puppbjUanaiii paihfiipetvd idaih va- 
canaro brdvj : 

Idam te 4sanain vCra pamfiattam tav' anuccbavarii, 
mama cittaih pas^dento nistda' puppbamisane. 
Sattarattiriidivaiii Buddbo nisfdi pnpphamieane 
mama cittaih paB^detvi h£sayitvfi sadevake ti. 
Evam nisitine Satthari dve ^gastEvakd eesabhikkbil ca attano 
altano patl^ane Disfdimsu, Saradatipaao mahtuitam puppba- 
cbattam gabetv£ TatbiEgatassa mattbake dbfirento aithisi, Satthi: 
jatil&nam ayam Hakkiro mahappbalo hotti ti nirodhasamJU 
pattiiii samip^i, Sattbu Bamipannabh^vaih fiatvfi dve a^a- 
Bfivak&pj sesabbikkbii pi samčpattirh eam4pajjiihau. Tatb4gato 
satt^aih nirodbaeamdpattiiii BamfEptgjitv^ nisiimo, antevlbiki 
bhikkh£c4rak<ile Bampatte vanamtiUtphalain paribbufijitvi 8eB»- 
kitaiii Buddkinairi afijalim paggajha tiltbanti, Saradalipaso 
■ cod. nltiit. 

nigtijetJNGoOgle 



134 

pana bh)hkh&>iram pi &gu\tv& pupphachatlam dh^Tajramino 
Ta Batt4ham pftmukfaena TitinimeHi, Satthi nirodh£ Tutlhdya 
dakkhiiiapaBae nisinnaiii aggaB^vakaih NiBabhattheraih Amantesi : 
Niaabba Bakkdrakarinarii (c. -raihkftra-) tfipas£nath pnpph&Ban^ 
numodanaih baroblti cakkavattiramflo santik^ patiladdhamahti- 
Ubfao mah^jodho viya tultham^naao sflvakapifamffl£ne thalrfi 
pupphfisaninuinodaDam 4rabhi. Taasa deaan&vaBŽne dutijaBira- 
kalil imantesi : tvam pi bbikkhil dhamrnarh desebiti, Anomathero 
TepitakaihDudčIhaTacanamBaminaBitvJdhammalilkathesi; dvin- 
narii s£Tak£narii desan^^a ekassflpi abhisamayo nfihoBi. Atba 
Satth^ aparimine buddliariseae thatvi dhammadeeanarh tSrabhi 
(c. -hi), deBan^TBB^ne thapetFŠ Haradat4pasam Babbe pi catDBatta- 
tJsahaeBajatiI4 arahattam pčiputiimsu, SaVh& etha bhikkhave ti 
hattbam paadresi, tesam t^vad ova kesamassuiii antaradbftyi, 
attha parikkh^r£ k4yapatiiiiukh^ va aljesiiih , Saradatipaso 
kiami arahattam na patto ti: vikkhittacittatt^ ; tassa kira Bud- 
4b£nam dutijdaane nislditv^ sSvakap^ramffižne thatvž dhatn- 
marh desayato aggasSvakassa dhamrnadeBanam sotuiii jraddha- 
k^lato patibfi/a : aho vatSham pi an^afe uppajjanakassa Besane 
imlnd sfivakena patiladdbam dhuraiii (c. dhiJ-) labbeyyan ti 
eittaiii uppajji, no tciia parivitakkena maggaphalam (c -ihph-) 
pativedham kSlurii nfisakkhi. Tath£igataiii pana Tanditvfi sam- 
mnkhe thatvi itlja: bhante tumhikam anantarfUane nisinno 
bhikkbu tumbikam a^Bane ko n^ma hotSti; niayfi paTattitaiii 
dbammacakkam anupavattento sdvakapfiramffi&nasBa kotippatto 
Bolasa paciiftž palivijjhitv^ Ibito iiiayham Besane aggaBflvako nifma 
680 ti ; bbante yav£yaiii (y'£yam 7) mayfi Battdham puppbachatlaiti 
dfa4renteDa sakkjEro kato aham imaBsa phalena amitam Sakkattaih 
vi Brahroattam vfi na patthemi, an^ate pana ayaTii Nisabha- 
ttbero Tiya ekasBa RuddhasBa l^;ga8£vako bhaveyyan ti patlba- 
narh akjJBi ; Sattb^ samijjbiaBati nu kho iroaBsa piiriBasBa pattbani 
ti aniEgataiii samji^naiii peeetvd olokento kappaaatagahaBs^dhikarh 



135 

«kiL[ha8ainkheyyam attkkamilT^ samijjhanabh^vam addasa, diavfE 
■Saradat^pasaih iha: na te ayaih patihanA mogh^ bfaavlBsati (c. 
-mogho visiuui), anjigate panakappaBataaahaeB^dhikam (c-kjbaih) 
■^ath aBamkhey7aih alikkaniitv4 Gotamo Iiitnia Buddho loke 
.npp^isaati, tassa m&ti Mah£niiy4 nima devf bharissati, pit£ 
Suddhodano nima r4jj> bhavisaati, putto R^hulo nima, npalthiko 
Anando ndma, dutiyasfkvako Moggallino nima, tvam pan' assa 
aggaafiTaka dhammaaenipati Siriputto nima bharisaasiti (c. -tfti), 
evam tipasarh TyikaritTi dhammakatham katbetvi bbikkhuearii- 
ghapariviilo fikisaiii pakkhandi. Saradatipaso pi antevisikathe- 
r&iaih santikatn gantvft sabiyakaB«a SiTivaddhakulumbikassa 
^isanaih pesesi: bhante inayhaih Bab£yakasea vadetha: sah£ya- 
kena te Saradatšpasena Anomadaaaibiiddhassa p&damdle ani- 
gateuppajjanakaBsaGo(amabuddha8Ba8i8anea^aaiTakattb4naih 
patthitaih tvam datiyas&vakatth£naihpattbebtti,eTaii ca pana vatvi 
-tfaerebi puretaram eva ekapassena gantvi Sirivaddhakassa niveaa- 
tiadvire attbist,Smvaddhako ciraseaih vata me ayyo itgato ti isane 
nisfdipetvi atlaninfcatare isane nieinno,anteri5ikapurls£ pana vo 
■bhante na pamn(iyantiti (c. -atfti) pucchi; ima sammaamh&karii 
.assaiaaiii Anomadasat Buddbo igato, mayam taaaa attano balena 
aakkire(c.-are) akarimba, SatthS sabbeaam dbammaih desesi, ie- 
BMiipariyo8ine Ihapetri mam seai arahattaiii patv4 pabbajimsn, 
Jtham SaUhu aggasivakaih NiBabhattberaiii disvi an%ate appajja- 
uakaseaGotamabuddhasaa nima sisane a^as&vakatth&naro pat- 
(dieaim, tvam pi tassa sisanedutiyagfiTakalthdnam pattbehiti ; may- 
haiiiBuddbehi eaddhimparicayon'atthi bhante ti; Buddbebi sad- 
'dhim kathanaii) mayham bhiro hotu, tvam mahantam adhisakk^ 
ram saijebtli ; Sirivaddho ta8sa(c, ti-) vacanam sulvi atlano niveaa- 
nadvire rijaminena althakarfaatnattain thinaiii eamatalarnkiie- 
tvi (?) vilikaih okiritvi lijapaitcarodni puppbini vikiritvi niluppa- 
Iachadanam£uddhisananipaiiii4petvisesabbikkbi1nam(c.-kkhu-) 
:|li fSaanfini pa!iyidetv£ mabantam sakkirasamminam sa^tri 



1S6 

Buddh&nam nimantatititthAja SaradatipasasBa saiiiilani ad£si^ 
t^paao BaddhapamuUiaiii bbikhhusamghaih gahetvU tassa niVe- 
sanaib agam^i, Sirivaddho pi paGcagg&manaih katv£ Tathi- 
gatasaa battbato ^attaih gahetvi mandapaih paveeetv^ po- 
fifiatt&anesn nisiDnaesa Bnddhapamukhassa bhikkhDBamgkasBa' 
dakkfalnodakaij] datv4 paoftabhojanena parivisitvi bhattakicca- 
pflriyoBine Buddhapamukbaih bbikkbasaitagbaiii mah^ragebl 
vatlbehi acchidetr^ : bbante nfi^aih drabbho appamatt& kattbi- 
Dflttb£ys (-i) iminA ra Diy£mena (c. -nam) Battfihaita anukampaiii' 
karotb£ ti ^a, Sattfai adhiv^si , bo tert' eva iiiy^mena gatti- 
haih mahMinaih pavaltetvi Bbagavantaiii vanditvi anjalim. 
pa^ayha thito dba: bhanle mama sab&yo Saradat&paso yaB8a 
Satflia aggas^rako bbavejjan ti pattheBi abam tasa' era dnU- 
yas£vakD bbaTeyyBn ti; Sattbš aujgatam oloketv^ tasaa pattba- 
n^ya samijjhanabbšvaih diarfi Ty&kdsi : tvaih ito kappasata-- 
ai^basB^dbikaiii aBaiiikheyyaiii alikkamitvfl GotamabuddbasBa 
dutiyaa£Taka bhavisBastti , Buddbdnam Ty^karaiiam satvll 
BiriTaddbako hatthapahatlbo abosi, Sattbd bbattJnumodanaiii' 
katT^ aaparivfiro vib&ram era gato. Ayarh bbikkhave mamB' 
puHehi tad^ pattbitapatthani, te yatb£ patthitam era labbioiBU, 
nfibain mukbaiii oloketvi demiti. Evam vutte dve a^ae&vaki 
Bbagarantam vanditvj: bbante mayaih ag£riysbhilt£ sam£n£ 
giTagga8aii^iJadaB8anžya gaUt ti y(iva AsBajilherassa aantikA 
Bot£pattiphatapalivedh£ sabbaiii paccnppannavatcbum kathetvU'- 
te mayam bbante ^cariyasBa Bantikam gantv£ tam tumhikadi' 
pMamtilain inetukfbn^ taBsa laddbiy& Diss4rabh&vaih katbetv&'. 
idbfigamane finisaiiisam kathayiinha, bo : iddni inayhaih antevj— 
siv&o n£macf(tiyi udakaii ca nibh£Tappattigadiso (-t), »a BakkhiB^ 
simi anteriaiTdBatii vaeituc ti Tat?£: j!cariya id^ni mahijano' 
gandbam&Udihattbo gantv^ Satthiraiii yeTB pdjessati, tumbe- 
kathaih katbaih bbariBsathi ti vutte: kiiii pana imaamiiii loke 
f anditi babii nd^a dandh^, d«ndh£ ti katbite: tena bi panditl 



137 

paodiU s&msnasBa Gotamaeia Bantikaifa gamiesanti , dandfad^ 
dandhit mama Bantikaiii igamiasanti, gacchatha tumhe ti va- 
tv& ligantaiii n' atthi bhante fi. Tam sntvž Salthi : bhihkbave 
8aiijayo attaoo micchiditthit£ya asiraih eiro ti a^rafl ca asiro 
ti gaohi , tumhe pana attano panditat&ja sirarn s^ralo astram 
a§£rato ilalvias^rain pah&f a s£ram eva ganhitth£ (c. -Itv£) ti vatvi 
imfE (c.-ani) gittUE (c. -aih) abhisi: Asire elc. Tattha asire 
sdramatiiio catt^ro paccayJi(T) dasavattbukj miccb£ditthik& 
taeB&upani8sayabbut&dhammadeHan£ti,ayamaB£ron£ma,taBmLm' 
B^radittbtno ti attho ; s^re ca aa^radaBsino ti dasavat- 
thaki samm^t(bikaBsa(--k^taaai?)upaiiiBaayabbilt£dharo[nade- 
aan£ ti, ayaiii s&ro n^ma, tasmiih iifiyarh sfiro ti ae&radassino ; 
testirao ti te pi tam miccbdditthigahanam gahetvS thit^ k^- 
mavitaklcftdfnam vaeena micch&amkappagocari hutvi sflasAram- 
sam£dhi84ram pani^^airaiii (c. addit: TimuttiafiTam) vimiittifl4na- 
dasBan^BJraih param atihas^raih nibb^nafi ca nftdbigacchanti ; 
t&T&A c& t) tam eva RflaB^r^iadram s£ro nima ayaiii vut- 
tappakjrafi ca aa&ram aeiro ayan ti Aatvd; te sfiran ti te 
pandit^ evam aamrnAdaBsanam gahetvfi tbit£ nekkhammasaiii- 
kapp&dfnam (c. -na) vaeena samin48amkappagocar& hutv& tam' 
mttappaklErati) sJlratii adbigacchaiiltti . . . G^tbipari^oB^ne ba- 
b6 (c.-n) BOtdpattipbalMfni pApunimsu, aannipatitinam ejEttbiki 
desani ahoBtti. AggaB^vakavattbam. 

Ca as&radaBsino cfT. notam ad ca amatt- t. i. PrK- 
lerea cfr. vv, bih« et vv. »ii-io. 

GogerIy: Tbose who regard evit ae good, or good aa 
evil, will ncTcr attain to escellence, but are nurtered in error, 
IliOBe wbo know good to be good, and evil to be evil, irift 
•ttain to escellence, being nouriahed by truth. 

v> 13-14. Locub: Jetavanam. Pereona: Nando- 

... Bb£van&rahitatt£ abbivitaih cittam pi r^o sama- 



138 

tivi^faati, na kevalaiii rigo va dosamoham£ii£dayo sabbakilesi 
tath&riipadi citlarh ativi^hantj feva; Bubh^vitan ti sama- 
tbaTipafifiati4bfa£Tanj(hi (c. -bbi) BubhtiTitam . . . 

Yath&g4ram recitft ^athji^iiraih. Vutthi samati- 
vijjhati pteon pritnue hod permissus va\(bi le^Ddo evitari 
poteat ad inetar v. a« satfmato, v. S9 abhikfrati, t. 4s raunf, 
T. 60 rattt etc. Vutifai na aamatiTijjhali cfr. notam 
ad viharantaiik v. i. H. 1. cod. C vutthf exhibet. 

GogerIy : As the rain completel}' penetrates the ill-tbatehed 
roof, so will Inat completely aubdue the umneditative mind. 
As tbe rain cannot peneirate tiie weIl-coyeTed roof, so lust 
£8nnot o vere orne the contemplative mind. 

Vt ISt Ex)Cub: VelnTsnam. Persona: Gnndasilkariko. 

. . . Akatatii vata me kaly4nam katam p^pan tt ekaso 
ten' eva (c. ekaseteva) maranasamaf e idha socati idam 
(c. idham) assa (adde: idha) kammasocanam , vip^aiii anu- 
bhonto pana pecca socati idaro assa paraloke vip^ka- 
Bocanarh ... diav4 kammakililtham attano kilittha- 
kammaih paasitv4 . . . 

Gogerly: The einner mourns in this world, and he will 
monm in the next wortd. In bolh woTldB he ba§ soitow; he 
grieves , he is tormented, perceiving his own impnre actions. 

V> IB- Locus: Jetavanarii. Persona: dhammikaup4sako. 

Tatiha katapunno ti n^Dappakirassa knealftasa k^rako 
pnggalo akatam vata me pipaih katam kalyjtnan ti idfaa kam- 
mamodanena pecca vipžkamodanena modati ... karamavi- 
Buddbin ti dhammikaupiaako pi attano kammavisnddhim 
(c -ddhi) pumiiakammaBampattiin (c. -ttij disv^ k4Iakiriyato 
pubbe idhaloke pi modati k4laiii katvlE id^i paraloke pi mo- 
dati atimodati yev& ti . . . 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



139 

Pecca gerundium rerbi i prie6xo pa, sanscritice |>retya 
«OTiat De metro hujas verBus et geqaentiuiD appendicem vide. 

GogerIy: The rirtnous man r«joJcett in tfaia world, and 
lie will rejoice in the next world. In both worMs he ban joy ; 
lie rejoices, be exn1ts, perceiving bis own virtuous deeda. 

V. IV, Idba tappatfti imam dhammadesanam Sattbi 
Jetavane viharanto Devadattaiii ^rabbba kaibesi. Devadattassa 
ratlbuin pabbajjdto paltbfija yiva patbarippavesan^ Deva- 
dattam irabbha bh^sit^i »abbdni jilakdni vitlb^retvi kathitaiii ; 
Ayam pan' ettiia samkhepo : Sattbari Annpiyaiii ndma Mallfinaiii 
nigamaih (c. nigamotam) ni8s£ya Anupiyainbavane viharante yeva 
TathfigatasBa iBkUhaiiapalig^ahaiiaiilivase yeva asftiiaahassehi 
A&libulehi r£j£ \& faotu Buddho v& kbaltiyapar)TJtro vicariesatSti 
asf tisah assaputt^ patimii^t&; tesu yebhnyyena pabbajiteBQ Bhad- 
diyam rijinaih Anuniddhaiti Anandam Bbaguiii Kimbilaih 
Devadattan ti ime cha Sakke apabbajante digv^ : mayam attano 
putte pabbijema, ime cha Saky&naih (c. -na) ildtah^ mamiie tasmi 
aa pabbajantiti katbarti eamultb^peaum ; atha kho Mah^Jimo 
Sakbo Anu-uddbam upaeamkamitT^ : t4u (c. -&) <imh&kam kul£ 
fiabhajitena n' altbi, tvaih vi pabbaja ahatii v& pabbajissJmitl 
iiha. So pana sukbumilo tjoti eampannabfaogo, n' atthSti [c. -iti) 
vacanam pi tena naBittapiibbam,ekadivaBamhitesuchasu khatti- 
yesa gulikflam (c.-4) ktlantesu Anuruddho piipe par^jito pdvai- 
th£ya pahiiii, ath' assa mfitfE piive Bajjelv4 pahJiii, te kbliditvj 
puna kfjiihsH, pnnappnna tass' eva par(ljayo hoti, mdtdpan'asga 
pabite tikkhattum piive paljiiiitvž catiittfaav&re pdvam n'atthtti 
paljini, gon'atth!ti(c.-iti) vacanaBBaasutapubbattiee&p'ek£ pilva- 
vikati (c-f) bhaviasatiti mamitamdno nattbiptivarii me iiharatb£ 
ti peeesi, m&ti pan'assa nattbipdvarii pana ayyo dethi ti vntle 
jnama puttena (c-te) n'attbiti padam na sutapubbarii imin&pana 
jiptiyena etam atthaii) jin^pesBfimiti tuccfaaiii suvaniiapfilirit 



140 

aniAftya (c. afl4ya] euvannap4Ky5 patikujjitvd pesesi. Nagara- 
parigg^tkd dcvat^ cintesuih.* Anurudilliasakkena aDnahSrak&le' 
attano bb^abhatlaiii uparirthapaccekabuddhassa datv4 n'atthiti 
(c. -iti) me vacanassa savanam ra& boUi (c -n) ti bhojaDiippattiy& 
(c addit: na) j^nanaih m4 hott! (c.-u) ti patthaD4 kat4, sac'4yaiii 
tucchap£tidi passiasati (c.-si) devasamigamadipaTiBitDih na labhie- 
B£ma (c. -bbasB^mf) sfsam (c. si-) pi no sattadbi ph^le^j^ ti, atha 
tam p4tiiii dibbapdvapuDnam akamsu, ttiasi gujamandale tha- 
petvft ii^fa£titamatt&ya pilvagandho sakalanafigare ch4detvfE 
tbito pilvakandam mukbe IhapitamattBm eva eattarasahaTani^o 
Eahaeedni anupari ( ;), so cintesi : nShaih nfihaiii m£tupiyo, ettakaiii 
me kilam imam natthipuvam n£ma na pači, ito patth4ya amilani 
pdvaih n£ma na kh£dess4mUi geLiarii gantrfipi mitaraih pucchi : 
amma tumbikarh abam piyo appiyo ti ; t£ta ekakkhino akktaiih ' 
Tiya ca hadayaTii viya ca atipiyo me ti; atha ksemA ett^arh 
(c. ettamk£m) k^laih mayham nattbipdvaiii na pacittha amm4 ti ; 
B& culilpatth&am pncchi : atha (atthi ?) kifici p£tiyaro titfi ti ; 
paripunn^ (c. -aiii) ayyo piiti pdvehi, evanlpji piivi n4ma na 
dittbapubbd ti ; 6& cintesi : mayham putto pumSavi katibU- 
nfh^ro bhaviseati, devatiibi plitim ptiretvž pdv^ pahiti bba- 
vissanttti (c. -atfni); atha nam putto: amma ito patthtlyfihari» 
aiiinam pdvaitanfimanakhJidisBJlmi, natthipdvam eva paceyyistti . 
(c. -as-) ; sSpi 'ssa tato patth4ya pfiraih kb^itukftmusmtti v^tte' 
tucchap^tim eva amfijiya pdtiy4 palikujjetvi pesesi, yiva ag£ra^ 
majjbe vasi tjiv' assa devat4 pd (pdve ?) pt^inimsu. So ettakam 
pi aj£nanto ra pabbajjam i|&ma kini jiniaeati, tasrott : k& es4 pa- 
bbajji nfUni ti bhitaraiii puccbitvii oh£rttakesamussak&£ya- 
Tatthena kanthatthare v& bidalamaficake vi nipajjitvi pind4ya 
carantena vihtlritabbam (c. -vih^U) esi pabb^ n^Jt ti vntte: 
bhitika aham sukhnmtllo, n&ham sakkhisslimi pabbajitnn ti iba ; 
tena hi tita kammantam (c.kim-) nggahetv^ gbariv&sam vaša 
(g. -t) na hi Bakk£ amhesu ekena apabbajitim ti; athauunko esa 



!41 

IcammBJito a&m& ti pucchitri, — bhattutthtinatthinain pi ^jinanto 
knlaputto kammantaiii n&ma kim jinissati, ekadivasaih hi 
tiniiain kbatti7dnatii kath4 udap4di: bbattan n4ma knfaiih 
utlhabittti, Eimbilo ttha: kotthe utthahittti, alha nam Bhadciifo: 
tvam bhattutlbinattb^ari) na jttn&i, bhattaiii nima ukkha- 
liyaih utthahuttti &ha, Anaraddho: tumhe dre pi na j&n£tba, 
bhattam nima ratanamakulifa s)iTannap&tiyam ntthabattti 
£ha; teen kira ekadivasaih Kimbilo kottbato vihS (c-i) otari- 
yamdne A\sv& tte kolibe va j£t4 ti samftf (c. sarli) ahosi, 
Bhaddijo ekadivaEam ukkhalito bbattaih vaddfaijamlEnam disvi 
ukkhalijaih flevauppannan ti samiif (c.-i) ahoai, Anuraddhena pana 
n'eva vfhf (c.-i) koddhenttl na bbattaiii pacanti (c. pavanatfl) na 
raddhentfi dittbapubb^ raddbetvž psna purato tbapi7am (-m£- 
tiam ?) eva passati, so bhui1jituk£mak£le bhattam pj[ttyarti altha^ 
bathi samiiam ak^i, evaih tayo pi bbatbitthinaithinam na jfinanti ; 
— tenfiyam koesakoeeakammanton(im4 ti puccbitri patbamam 
kbettam kasipetabban ti idikarh samracchare samvacchare kat- 
tahbakiccam sutvi kad4 kammantJinain anto pamil£yiflsati kadi 
mayam apposenkki (c. -o)bhogebbui)jisa£m4ti vatv£karamant£- 
naii) apari^antatija akkhayatiya tena hi tvam tlevagbardvisaiii 
vaša na maybam ekena attho ti mitararii upaeamkamitrd anu- 
jinibi (c -bhi) mam amma pabbajissJimtti v&tv& tija tikkbattuih 
patikkbipitvi sace te sah£yakD Bhaddiyarlijji pabBajati tena 
gaddhiiii pabbaj£htti (e. -bhiti) vntte tam upasamkamitv^ mama 
kbo Baroma pabbajjfl tava patibaddbd ti vatvi tarii ninippa- 
k4rehi saihfiipetvd sattame divase attanfi eaddhiiii pabbajanat* 
tb£ya pafim5am (c. patifi-) ganbi. Talo Bhaddiyo Sakkbir&jd 
Anuraddbo Anando BhaguEirabiloDevadatto ti ime cba khattjy£ 
Up£likappakaaattaro4 devfi viya dibbaBampattim Batliham anu- 
bhavitvfi uyy£nam (c. -na) caccbantfi viya catura[ig)nly4 Ben4ya 
nikkhamitv4paravisayampatv&r£j^n^ya senaih (c.-i) nivattetvfi 
paraviBayam pakkamimsu, taltha cbakhattiyiattanoattanDibba- 



n,„N.«j-, Google 



142 

ranini omiiilcitr& bhandibaih batvJ bandabbape(?)Up&li nivat- 
tassu alaiTi te etfakaiii j(vik£yfi ti tassa adaiiisu, so tesaib p£damiile' 
pavaddhetvd paridevitv^ in&m (c. a~) atikkamitum aaakkontout- 
lh&;aniratti,tesamTij£takAIevanam4rodanappaltam viyapalhavf 
kampani£nak4rappatt4 viya ahosi (-?). Up^i Ihokam nivattitrfl r 
catid& kho adktLiy£ im\a£ kum&T& nipph£titi ti ghdteyyum pi 
malh, ime hi n4nia Sakyakum£irš evartlpaih sampattim pah4y» 
im£ni ana^gh^ni flbharan^ni kbelapindaiii Tiya chaddbetvd pa- 
bbajissan ti kimangapa»^bhantibhandikam (-t) inaf[citv& t&ni £bha- 
ranjini nikkbe laggelvi aUhik£ (c.-k£ya) ganfaantii (c.ganbantu) ti 
vatvi tesam santikaih gantri tebi kasmi nivatto 'stti pullho- 
tam atthaih irocesi, atha nam te M&y& Sattbu satitlkaih gantv£: 
mayam (c.-yham) bhante Sikiyi u4ma mfinanissit^ayam amhikarit 
d(^arattarn parivirako, imam palbamataraiii pabb jjetha, mayaiD 
aasa patfaamataraiii abhividan^dfni karise^ma, evaiii no m£no- 
iiimra£dayissattti vatv£ patbamataram pabb^tvd pacchi sayarh 
pabbajirheu, tesu £yaem4 Bhaddiyo ten' ev' antaravassena (c.-eva) 
teTi^o(c. addit: telahoai, £yaBm£ Amimddhodibbacakkbukohatri 
pBcch4 Mabdpnrisavitakkasnttani eutv£arahattaihp£puni, £yasm£ 
Anando sot^pattiphale patitthahir Bhagutthero ca Kimblla- 
thero ca aparabbfige vipassanaih vaddbetv^ arahattam pžpu- 
niriisu, Devadatto putbujjanikaiti iddhiih patv^ — aparabb^ge- 
Satthari Eoaambiyam viharante sllvakaBamgbassa Tathigatassa 
mabanto Ijtbhasakkfiro nibbatti, vattbabbesajj&dihattbfl manu9s£ 
vihiraih pavisitvit : kuhim Satthd kubim Sliriputtatthero knhim 
Mo^allSno knhiin Mab£kassapatthero kuhiih Bhaddiyatthero 
kuhirii AiiuruddhatlheTO kubim Anandattbero knhiib Bbaguthero, 
kuhim Kimbllatthcro ti asftiy£ roah&^vakinam nisinnallh^nam 
ololietv^ vicaranti, Devadattattfaero kuhim Dtsinno yi thito vtE 
ti vattSpi n'atthi, bo cinteei: aham etehi laddhiih yeTa pa- 
bbajito, ete b> khattiyapabbajit<l aham pi khattiyapabbajito, 
UbbasakktirBhattb£ manuseft ete pariyeBanti mama n4maiii- 



14S 

gahet&pi n' attbi , kcna nn kho aaddhiih ek&to kam pa8t!detv4 
mama I&bhaBakk£ram nibbatteyyan ti tasea etad ahoBi: ayain 
r&j£ Bimbisiio paihamadaBsaneo' eva ekddasahi navultehi saddhiiii 
BOtApattipbale patilthito, na eakki (c. -ka) etena aaddhim ekato 
bhariluiii, KosaIaTamA4(c.-o) ca aaddbiih na sakkfE, ayam kho pana 
rai^no putto Aj^tasattusBa uccbailge nisCditvA kum^rassa ci (-t) 
gunadoec na j4n£ti, etena eaddhim ekato bhaviBs^mlti Kosam- 
bito R^agaham gantv4 kiim£raTannaih abhiifimminity£ cattiro 
&iv(Be catusu hattb&p&desu ekam gtv&jA pilandhitv^ ekarh 
efse cumbatakaiii katvi ekaih ekameaih karitvi iinfiya abhi- 
mekfaaldya šikieato oruyha Ajdtasattossa ucchange niefditvfi 
(c. -sid-) tena bi tena ko 'ei tran ti vutte aham Deradatto ti 
TBtvJi tagaa bhayavinodanattham taih att^hJTaih patiBariigba- 
ritv£ Baiiigb£lipattacfTaradharo pnrato ibatv^ taiii pas^etvU 
liEbbasakkiraih nibbatteBi, bo i£bhBsakk£r&bhibbuto (c. -bhuto) 
ahaiti bbikkhueaihgharo pariharisB^mtti pdpakam cittam uppd- 
detv£ 5aha cittuppfidena iddfaito pai'ib4yitv£ Satthirarii Velu- 
Tanavih^re Barfijik£ya paris4ya dbammarii desentaih vanditvA 
utlh^yfiBan£ (c. -ndya)afljalimpaggaylia; Bhsgav^bhante etarahl 
jinno Ttiddbo mahallakoappossiikkoditthadhammasukhavihiraih 
anuyuiljatu, abaih bbikkbnsamgbam pariharrsB^mi, niyy£delha 
(c.-yyo-) me bhikkhuaamghan ti vUv£ Sattb^r^ kbeliaibav^ena 
apas4detv4 palikkhitto anattamano imam palhamaih Tatbigate 
^b^taih bandhitv^ apakkami , ath' assa Bhagavj K^jagahe 
pBbb£jakapakfisaniyakammam kSresi, so pariccatto 'd^ni aham 
aamanena Gotamena, idfini 'ssa anatthahi karisB^nitti Ajdta- 
eatluri) upaaamkamitvJl jiba : pubbe kho knm^ramanuBsd df- 
gh£yuk£ etarahi app£yiik^ Ibdnam kho pan'elam vijjati yam 
tvarii kumfiro va samlino kfilaih kareyy4si, tena hi tvarh kumftra 
pitaram hantv4 riji hohi, ahaih Bhagavantam hantri Buddho 
bhaviBBimtti vatvU taBmim rajje patittbite Tathfigatassa vadh4ya 
purise (c, -o) payojetvl[teBU sotdpattipbalaih patvfinivattesn 6ayam 



144 

-G^hakdtaiii abbinihitvi ahftm eva aamapaih Gotamaib j(viti 
ToropeesJmtti silam pavijjhitv^ nihirappfUakanMnani (t) katv4 
iminfipi up^yena m&retnm asakkonto puna nžl^iriih (c. -i) 
Tiss^£pesi, taimiin ^acchante Anandathero attano jfvUaih 
Satlhu paticcajitrj puiato atihfisi. Sattbi n^garii dametrj 
nangui nikkhamitfd vibiraih figantrA anekasahasaehi up&- 
eakehi abhibbalBinahldJnam paribhufijitvfi tasmim clivase ean- 
nipatit^am attbfErasakotieamkhinaiii Ršjagahav&inam anupnb- 
bikatbain katbetvd caturti8ftiy& p£iiaeahas8&iaih dbammi- 
bhisamaye j^te: aho mabfS^DO &jasui& Anando tathirtip« 
n&ma hatthin&nge %accbante attano jfvitath paricci^itrd (c. -ji) 
Sattbu purato alth&tti IheroBna gunakatham sutrJ: na bblk- 
kbave id^n' eva pubbe p' eea mam' attbf[ya jfvitam pariccadl 
yev& ti vatv^ bbikkbdfai y&ito GdlahaiiiBamahihamHakakkata- 
j£tak£ni katheai. Devadattassfipi karomaiii n'eva rathž (tathflf) 
mtitio m£rjpitatt£ na vadhakinam payojitatt£ na BiMya (c. sfi-) 
paviddbattj pikatam ahosi yatb£ n^l^irihatthino vjssajjitatt£; 
tadji bi raahf^ano: r^jitpi Devadatlen' eva m^rfipilo radhaki 
yojitji siiflpi aparlddb^ id^ni pana tena n^l^giri viesajj^pito, 
evariipam n£ma pipam gahetvA r&j& vicarattti kol&haiam ak^; 
T&^& mabdjanasBa katham Butri pai^ea tbilipikasatJEni h&r£- 
petvjl na puiia taas' upattbliiiam agamfisi, niiigari pi 'ssa knlaih 
upagataaaa bhikkhimattam pi na adaihau, so parihfnaUEbba- 
sakkiro ko.-hamfiena (?) jtvitnkimo Sattb£raih apasatiikamitrj 
pailca vattbdni y£city4 Bhagavati slam Devadatta yo iccbati 
čramiHako hotd ti patikkbitto : kassftvuso vacanam Bobbanam, 
kim Tatbigatagsa ad£hn mama, aham hi ukkattbavasena evam 
vadimi s&ibn bbanle bhikkbu y&TajfYam iramilako aesa, pin- 
dapžtiki pamsukillikfi rukkbamdliki macchamamsam (c. -ea) na 
kb4deyyun ti yo (c. so) dukkh^ muAcitukimo so Tnay£ saddbim 
^accha (-tui) gacchatu (c. -tu) ti vatvA paklcimi ; tasea racanaih 
Bntvi ekacce navapabb^iti mandabnddhino kalyJ(nBm Deva- 



m 

datto £ba eteua sAddbiih vicatisBibDi ti bma Baddhiiii ekato Afaesiiih ; 
iti ao paGcasatehi bhikkhiihi aaddhim (c. addit: tehi bhikkhtfhl 
gaddhim) tehi psilcahi ratthii^i liJkhappasaimuii (c. lu-) j&igiti 
sarhilfipento kulesu Tltiiilipetr£ bhnitjanto aamghabhed^^a puak- 
kuai^ Bhi^aratA saccarii (c. -6.) kira traiti Deradatta Bamghabhe- 
dtl^B parakkamaai cakkabhe<l£yjl ti pultho saccantl vatr&gamko 
(c.-r4-) kho Devadatta sajji^abhedo ti Mfhi (c. -ihi) ovadito pi 
Satthuvacanaman£diyitT£pakkanto i^asmantain Anandam R^^a- 
g3be pind£ya carantam disvi : i^ja ta^^ d^^uh ivnso Ananda 
ainilateTa Bhagavatd amitatra bhiUchusaihgho (~i), upoBathaih 
karisBtoi sathghakammaih kariesflmtti £ba, thero tam sttbaih 
Bhagavato flrocesi, ttuta viditvi Satthj uppannadhammaaamgbo 
Ta goTi^ t) hutvfi : Devadatto sadevakasBa lokassa anatthaniK- 
sitaih atlano Avicimbi paccanakamiuarii karothi parivitakketvti : 

Sukar^ni* as^dfadni attano abit£ni ca, 

yam ve hitail ca s^lbnil ca tam ve paramadukkaran G* 
imam g£tham vatv^ piina imam ud£iiam udtEnesi: 

Sukaraiii* sidkuni' sidbu, a&lfaa p£pena dflkkaraih; 

pipaiii p^pena snkaraiii *, p4pam ariy«bi dukkuao ti. 
Atha kho Devadatto uposatbadivase attano paris&^a saddhiiii 
ekamantam oisfditvi: yaag' im^ni pai)ca vattbtini khamanti bo 
sal^kam gaDhatij(c.-ntu) ti vatv£paQca«atehi(c. -te)Vajjipat(et|i 
(g. -ohi) navakehi appakataiiiililhi BaI4k^ya gahitifa eaibghaiii 
bhinditf i te (c.tehi) bhikkhd šAijiiG»y&alMm agamlisi, taasa tattha 
gatabb&vam BOtvji SattbJt tesaih bbikkbdnam 4nByanatth&ya dve 
aggasivake peaesi, tattha gantv£ flha: deaanflpAtihjlriydnusi- 
saniran ca iddbip£tihlinydnu8i8aii)yajl ca anus^Baatfi te amatam 
p4yetv£ ^£ya k^BCD^amimsu (-y&k£-T), kok&liko pi kho 
uithehi ivuso Devadatta nfte te bhikkhij SfiriputtamoggalUnehi 
tram may£ vattc (-i) : mi fiTUSO SiKiputtamoegalUme ?iss&i, 
p£piccfa4 S£riputtamoggall£ni. p£pik£nam icchinam vasflgati 
* V.Dbpd. T. 163. ■ cnd. atik>r£Dl. * tod. *fihu4m. • eod. UEdbniU. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



146 

ti vutvi cbannukena (janmi- 1 ) hadajamigjbe paharitaesa tatth' eva 
unhaih lohitaiii mukhato u^aji. A^asmantam pana Sjripnttaih 
bblkkhueamgfaapanTutaiii ik£8en&gacchaiitam disv& bhikkhd 
ttfaaihea : bhante &yasmi Siriputto gamanakile attadnti^o ra (c ca) 
gato id4i)i (c. -na) mahipaririro ^^acchanto aobhattti; Sattbfl: 
na bbikkbaveidin'eyB tlraccb4nayonfyam nibbattak^e pi mama 
pntto mama eantikam ^accbanto Bobfaati j«v& ti vatv4: 

Hoti BflaTataih attho patieantb^raTnttinaih *: 

Lakkbanam paaea iyantam ilitiBarbghapurakkhatarii, 

Ktha pBBgas' imaih Kilaiit euvihfnam va fiitihtti 
idaiii j£takam katbesi. Puna bbikkhdbi bbante Devadatto kira 
dve Df^as^vake nbbosu paesesu nisCdipetvi BuddhaUjh&ja 
dbammaih deeess^mtti tumh^am anakiri^aih kariti .(c -iti) 
Tntte: na bhikkbave idiD'evB pnbbe p'eHa mama aniikiTiyatb 
kJtam vft^ami na pana sakkbtti ratv£: 

Ajii Vfraka pasBehi * Bakiinam mafljubbinafeaih 

inayilrag(TaBariiki8a[h patiih malham SaTittbakam. 

Udakatfaalacara«Ba ' pakkhino 

Diccaib fimakamaccbabhojino 

taseftonkaraib Savittbako 

sevile paliganlbito mato ti 
Mini j£takam kathetvi aparfiparesa pi divasesu tadiAnJplm 
eva katbaih &rBbbha: 

Ac£ratiyarii ritudarii van&ii 

katthamkkhesu aB&rakeBU 

atb' asBa dikbadiram jjtaežraih 

yatthamhi dt^mli uttamamgan ti ; 

L&et CS te nipphaliti mattbako ca Tidalito, 

BabbJ te pb tCsnk£ bha^i id&nt kbo tvatii Bamma virocastti (-t) 
ea (cva) evam fidfnj jfitaklini katbeei. Pana akatamftti Deva- 
datto ti katbatb £rabbha: 

■ cod. -Mtthir-. I lod. -ast. ' coi, ndakralhalsvaraera. 



147 

Akaramhasa te klecam yam balam aharamhase; 

migftTJja namo tj-attfan, api kiflci labhimase. 

Mama lohitabhattasea kiccaiii luddfl nJkaccato 

dantantaragato MDto tam bt^um yam pi jfvastti (-t) 
^ni jiEtakADi kadies). Pmia vadb&ja parisakkanam apana8sa(T) 
irabbha: 

NAtam etam kurufigasga yam tvaih Bepanni Beyyaai; 

arhilam separinini gaecb&an, na me te ruccate pbal&ih ti 
iAltii jitakini k&thesi. Puna nbhato parihfno Devadatto 1^ 
bbasakk^ato ca simamfiato c& ti kathjisa paTattam^n^Bu : na 
bbikkhave id£n'eya pubbe p'esa parihCno ytiv& ti vatvi: 

Akkbf bbinni pato nattbo eakkbi gehe ca bhandanam 

obbato podnttbakammanto udakam pi phaiam pi ci ti (-.f) 
Mini jitak^ni kathesi. Evam eraih R£jagahe viharanto De- 
- vadattaiti (c. -tta) irabbba bohdDi j4tE^&ni kathetv^ Sdjaga- 
hato S^Tattbim gantrfi JetavanavibJlre v4saro kappesi. Dera- 
datto plkfaonavamtUe [c. -ma-) gil^o paccbime k&le Sattbiram 
dattbnk^mo hutvd attano sSvake ^ha : abarii Satth£ram dalthn- 
datthukjimo tam me dasseth£ ti vatrtC: iTarh Bamattbi^file 
Satth^rj saddhirii verf butv^ ficari, na ma^adi taiii tattba 
TieHB&nfi ti vntto: mamam n^tfaa, may&Sattbari igbito kato, 
Ssttbn paoa mayi keeaggamatto pi ^b4to n' attlii. So hi 
Bhagavj : 

Vadbake Devadattamhi coro aiignIimStake 

dhanapjiake Ribalo c' eva sabbattba eamaminase (-i). 
Dassetha (c.-eta) me tam Bbagavantan ti punappuna jici) atba naih 
te maiicaken&d£ya nikkhamimeu. Tasaa gamanaiii sutvi bhlkbhii 
Satdin 4rocMam: bbante Devadatto kira tumhJikam daseanaU 
tlUija jigaccbattti ; bhikkhave ten' attabbivena (adde: na) mam 
passitDttalabhiBsattti. Bbikkhiikirapaflcannarii vatthifnam ijflcitt^ 
kilalo (c. -leto) pattbdya puna Bnddhe dattfaorh na labfaanti, a^am 
dhammati. Asukatlb&natl ca (c. addit : asukatthinaft ca) iigato 



148 

bha&teti; jraib icchati tam karotu, na so mam passitumlabhis- 
sattti ; bhante ito yojai]Uiiattaiu ^gato, aJdba^ojasadi, g&Tutain, 
pokkharanfBamfpam igato bhante ti; sace pi antojetavanam pi 
paviHati n'evam paaaUnth t^thissatlti j Devadattaih gahetv £ 6%ai£. 
Jetarfui^okkharanftfre (c-pi-) maiicaih oUlretri pokkharaaiih 
nah£yittiri] otariiiisu, Devadatto pi kho maficato utlh&ya ubho 
p4de bhdmiyaiii (c. bbu-) thapetvi nisfdi, te paihariih pari- 
siiheu, 30 anufckamena j&va goppbaki jira jannuk4(c.jann-) 
j&va. katito j&va. (c. yoca) thanato y£va gfvato pavisitvtl banu- 
katthikaasa bbiiniiyaiit patiflbitaktile (c-tiklU): 

Imebi atthfhi tam aggapuggalaii) 

dev^ ti devantaiadamniaB^ratbim 

samantacakkhuiii eatapum&alakkhapaih 

p^nebi Bnddhaih sarapaiii gato 'emtti (-?) 
imam g^tham fiha. Idam kira tb4narti A\sv& Ta^4gato Hevar- 
dattain pabb&jeei, eace hi so na pabbajisea gihf hutrfi kamman ca 
bhfiTiyam akarissa dyatibbava83a ca pBccayaih kfUuih aparaddba- 
bh^vena (c. raddh-} paiia niccalo va haUi, paccatd ti yojanaBat]ke 
ante (antoaTfcimhi ?) nfisakkhissa, pabbajitrJi pana kiBcftpi kam- 
mam bh(lriyam karisBati £yatibbavaGea paccayaih kgtuih sakkfaifr> 
eattti, tena nam Satthi pabb4jesi, so hi ito BataeahaeBakappamat- 
tbake AtIhiBsaro nJma paccekabuddho bbavissati. So palhavim 
pariditri Avfcimhi nibbatti, niccale Buddhe aparaddbabbtivena 
pana niccalo vahutrli paccatd ti yojana8atike antoavfcimhi yoja- 
nasatobbedham eva sarfram nibbatti, afgaib j&va kannaeakkhalito 
apariayokap£ilam p&TiBi, pid£ yiTa gopphakfE hetlh4ayapalhfr- 
Tiyaiii (c.-fya) pavittb4, mahžtilakkhandhaparimfinam (c. maha- 
-naifa) aya8iilaih paccbimabfaittito nikkbamitv&pitthim^haiii bbin- 
ditT^ udarena nikkhamitvd purattbimarii bhittiiii p^visi, aparaih 
dakkbinabbittlto nikkhamitTŽ dakkhiuapasaarii bbinditri nttara- 
passena nikkhamitvi uttarabhittiiii (e. -rapahitti) pivisi, aparam 
uparikapalhito nikkhamitvi mattbakatii hhinditri adhobbtigena 



i49 

nlkkbamitv& ajapatbaviiii p&risi, eram so tattha nlccalo hntvA 
paccatl. BhikkhiS : ettakam thlbiaiD igantvft Devadatto SatthJraib 
datlham alabhitvfi va paihaviih pavitlho ti k^hain (c. -tam) sam- 
nlthipDsDm , Satdi^: na bhikkhave Devadatto id&i' era maTi 
aparajjhitvii patliarim pIlriBi, pnbbe pi pariltho yev& ti vatvJi 
Hatthirijak^le maggamillhaiii pnrisaiii samasedsetvi atfano pit- 
fhiiii iropetva khemantatii p^pitena tena paca tikkhattndi 
^atitvž aggatthflne majjhallbtee miile ti evam dante chiodi- 
tv^ tatiyav£iTe mahipurigasBa cakkhapatham atikkamantassa 
pathapirii pavitlhabhivaiii dEpeturh: 

Akataiiiiiiissa poBaasa, niccaih vivaradasElno. 

Babban ce pathavirii dajji, d' eva naiii abhir^dhaje ti 
. itnaiii j4takain kathetvd puna pi puna pi tath' eva kalhdya eani- 
tillhili;a Khantiv^dabhiile attani aparajjhitv4 Kal^burfijabbi!- 
taasa tasBa palhaviih pavltlhabhllvaii) dfpetuih Khantiv4daj£ta- 
kath (c. -ka), Cdladhammapilabbdte attani a^arajjhitvd Mah^pa- 
t^parfijabhiitaBsa tasBa pathavim pavitthabhivarii dfpetum Cd!a- 
dhaniroap^laj^lakait ca kalbesi, tathavim pavittbe pana Deva- 
datte inahfijano hatthatuttho dhajapat£kakadaliyo uBs^petv^ pun- 
naghate tbapetvi Ubh£ (c. -a) vat& no ti mahantaiii chanaih ann- 
bhoti, tam attharii Bhagavato ^rocesum, BJiagavd : na bhikkbave 
id4n'evaDevadattematemah^jaiiotus8ati, pubbepi tussatifev^ ti 
vatvd sabbajanassa appiye cande pbanise B£r£naslyaiii (c -nas-) 
Pifigalarfije n^ma mate mahijanassa tutlbabhivaih dfpetum: 

Sabbo jano himsito Pingalena, 

taamiih mate paccayam redayanti; 

piyo na te &b\ akannanetto") 

kasmii nu tvam rodasi dvdrap£la. 

Na me piyo &s\* akannanetto", 

bhiiflimi paccjlgaman4ya'' taaaa, 

ito gato hiniBeyya macGur£jaiii, 

80 biiiuito dneyyK'' pnna idbft ti 
o eoi, ii: ^ cod. iti. ' eod. pacihl-. ^ cod. inM«yy(, 



150 

tdaiii PifigalajJtakaih katheai. Bhlkkfaii Satth^ratb puccblrtisu: 
idlbii bhante Devadatto kuhiih nibbatto ti ; Avfcimah^ira^e 
(c. avicU) bhikkbave ti; bbante idha tappanto vicaritvi puna 
gantvll tappanattbflne 7eva nibbatto ti ; im& bhikkhave pabbajiUE 
Ti honti (-to?) gahattbi v4 pamidavih^rino Dbha^attba tappanti 
yeT^ ti vtdv& imam githam iha: Idha tappati etc. Tattba 
idha tappatitj idba kammatappanena domanasBamattena 
tappati; peccd ti paraloke pana ripikatappanena atidirunena 
apiyadukkbeQa tappati . . . DevadattaBsa vatthuih. 

Gogerly: Tbe siDuer snffers in tbis world, and be wiD 
euffer in tbe neit world. In botb vorlda he siifTers; be suf- 
fera, knowiTig — sin bas been c6mmitted b^ me; and dread- 
fu!!y will be Buffer in tbe regions of tormenl. 

V> S8> Locus: Jetavaaaih. Peraona: Sumanidevk 

... Sugatiiii gato sattapaSiliBa Taesakotiyo sallhin ca 
TaBsaeataeahaBaini dibbasampatliih anubbavanto Tusitapure 
atiTiya nandattti. 

Snggatiili consonans metri caasa geminata prtelerea 
in Tv. ee. .niEi. aso. los. rsi (kalubapphalaiti , bahuJijano, ajjn- 
gateeu, acchidda) animadvertenda est, duplei vero consonans 
vice verea Bjmplex facta in vt. sa. isa. soa. sos. sis [dukbi, pulbo). 

GogerIy: The virtnoua man is happy in this world, and 
he will be happy in tbe nest world. In both worids be is 
bappy; he is bappy, knowing — I have acted Tirtuonaly, 
and greatly wiU he rejoice in heaven. 

v. 19-SO> Locus: Jetavanaih. Person«: dve eah£- 
yakabbikkhii. 

Taltha sahitan ti Tepitakaasa Buddhavacanoss' etam 
ndmam, tam &3ariye apaBamkamitvi ugganhitri bahum pi 



kena pagga\ea& kattabbaih taiiikaro na boti (e.^o), knkktifuaa 



pakkhapaharanamattaiu pi (f) aoi 
na-ppavattati, eso y»,th& 
khanto gopo pito va paficcbi 



icc&livaaena ^onisomanaBik^raih 
iva8abhati7£(c. -saiii-) girorak- 
itvi e£yaiii ganetrfl s&aik^nam 



nijy6detv& diTaaabbatimattatb ganbati 7ath£niciy£ pana pafica 
gorase paribhufijituih na labhati evam eva kcvalatfa anlev£- 
sikinam eantikfi fattapatlvattakaranamattasaa bh^f (c. -gi) 
hoti edmaibAaaBa pana bh^ (c. -gi) na hoti, yath4 pana 
gop^akena niyy£ditdnam gnnnam gorasarii sJimiki va paii- 
fohufljanti tathfl tena katbltam dbammam sutv£ ktlrakapu^aU 
yathj[niisittham patlpajjitvit keci patbamajjbšn£dfai p^oi^anti 
keci TipasBanam vaddhetvi maggapbaldni pfipunantiti gos4mik4 
goraeaBsera e£mafifiasBa bh^no faonti ; iti Sattbi sOaBampait- 
na8sabahu8aatasBapain4davibdrinoaiiicc^iT&BeiiayoniBoinanaBi- 
k^ na pavaHaesa (c. pam-] bhikkhuno vaeeaa patbamarii gjtharii 
katbesi, nadnBBflaasa dutiyagfith& pana appa^ButaBS&pi yonl8»- 
manasikire kammaiii karontaeBa kir^apuggalaasa rasena ka- 
thiUi; tattha appam pi ce ti thokaiii ekavaggadvivagga- 
mattam pi; dhammassa boti anadbam macirtti attham 
aihri&ya dbammatii ainrt&ya naTalokuttaradbammassa anun!pa- 
dhammam pubbag^apalipad^aitakbitam catupirisuddbiBfl^ 
dbutangaaBubhakaoimatth&i^ibhedaih caranato anudbammfr- 
c&it hoti, ajja ajj' ev& ti patiredbam ikaihkbanto vicarati, so 
imliya Bammipatipattiyj (c. sm^p-) t&g&Ti ca dosaii ca (c. t&- 
gadveso ca) pabiya mohaih aaniiii£betun£ nayena parij^nitab- 
badbamme parijlinanlo tadangavikkhambhanaBamucched^atl- 
ppaBsaddhiRisaaranaviniuttfnam voaena euvimuttacitto; 
anup^diy£no idba v& buram vi ti idbalokam par»- 
lokam pariyflpann£ [c. -panna) vi ajjbattikablihirfi vi kbao- 
db£yatanadb£tuyo catdhi up&d^nehi annp£diyanto ma^tU 
khfnisavo maggaBaihkh^tasBa sfiniai^iSassa vaaena igatasBa 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



152 

phaUs&manfiiiaeK c' er« pEdcaaeekfaadhammidcUitmdhftesa ca 
bh£gir4 hottti. 

Sabitftm comiuentator nosien appelUt orationis Baddhe 
tripartitn (Tepitafcaih Buddhavacanam), inde rero etynioiogia 
Tocabali DOn elncet Nescio ati lecte ex sa et hita compo- 
tltam eiistimaTerim. T ak k a r o aanscr. esaet tatkaro. D h a m - 
masBa anndbammacdrf cfr. y. se dhamtne dhammina- 
vattino. M oba lil melius fortaase ad pracedens pah^ja referinr 
flt epesegesia inteliigitur rerbornin r^o et doBo, boc porito 
interpnngendum est poet mohaih. Sam io versione ejuBinodi 
locos secutus ut: F&gadoBamob^aib abhjvena; cfr. Sp-Hard; 
pi iss. Saniinappaj4D0 Terbnin compositnin ex Bamia£ 
et p^j^DO. Aiiap£diy£no prics. part med. radicis di prnf. 
npa et i. ; cfr. tv. ea. 4i4. nsa. sse. 4oa. 4si. 

Oogerif : The worldly - minded man , wbo underBtands 
mndi of religion, and talks much concernin^ it, witboiit keep- 
ta% its preceptB, is like a faerdsman of o^er men'B cattle, 
whD is not a partaker of tbe flock he tends. The pious man, 
wbo tbougb be undeistands but little, and tatks but little of 
reli^on, is an observer of ita precepts; wbo remoreB Inst, 
wrath, uid folly far from bim ; wbo ie conatderatire, possessed 
of a mind free from evil and without attachments; he, in 
DiiB woTld and tbat to come, is a partaker of tbe fmits 
of piety. 

Oimm in rellqniB capitibns sententia totius capitie vel 
potiDB notlo ejuB primaria titulo subscripto indicetnr, bnic 
imi capiti es forma eitema nomen imponitur; Gog:er)7 certe 
(efr. Sp. Hardy p. bo) yam^a inteltigit versuB gemellos (donble- 
anetrering Terses), cfr. Wilson Sanscr. Diet s. v. 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



193 

T. S1-S8. AppunAdo amatapadan ti imaiii dhamma- 
desanaih Satth& KosaiDbiyam apanisiija GhoBrtir£me viha- 
ranto S£maTatfpBninkb£oaiii (c -ti-) paHeannarii ltthisat&- 
natn M^andikapaiDukb&naiii itiBHJ(T) paficannam filitisatinaib 
maranaTyaun8ih firabbha kathesi. TatrSyaiii anDpiibbil[ath&; 
Atfte AUakapparatthe AIUkappar&j£ n^tiia Vethadfpakarjj£ 
n&mi ti ime dve daharaktilato patth^ja gah£yaki ektlcaiiya- 
knle Bippaii) ug^anhitvi attano pitonnara accajena cbattaiii 
tifMipetr4 fly£mato daeada«ayojaiiike rattfae rij£no aheauth, te 
kilena kfUam eamllgantvi ekato tilthanti niafdatiti nipajjatit^ 
mah^anaib jflyam4nan ca mfyamf!Dan ca di8v4: paralokaih 
gacdiantaih anugacchanto nima n' attbi , antamaso attano aa- 
rfram pi sabbaih pab£ya gantabbam , kin do ghar^visena) 
pabbajisB&mJ ti mantetv4 rt^^i puttadfiraaEa iiiyy£detv4 isl- 
pabbajjam pabbEtjitr^ Himavantapadese vaaant4 maiitayirh8ii : 
inayam r^aiii pahšya pabbajitd, na jfvitam aRakkontJ!, te 
mayam ekatthdne vaaant^ apabb^itasadiai yeva bomo, tasmi 
višam vaalBs&ma, tvaih etaemiih pabbate rasa, ahaib imasmim 
vaBiss4mi,anTaddhamdsani pana uposatbadlvase ekato bbaviBsirafi 
U; atbanesaihetadabosl: evam pt no gaDasafi^nikji bhavissati, 
tvaiii tava pabbate aggim jileyy£8i, ahaiii mama pabbate 
jilJBH&mi, tiya mam (mayainT) Banii]4yB atthibhdvam j4niBB4m4 
ti, te tatb£ kariihsu; athftparabh4ge Vethad(pakat4paBo k4laih 
katvfi mahesakkho devar^ji hutv£ nibbatto, tato anvaddham£«e 
pabbate aggiiii adisvti itaro (c.-e) Bah4yako me kilakato ti 
aibn&Bi, itaro pi nibbattakkfaape yeva attano devasiriiii oloketv& 
kamrnaiii npadbdrento nekkhammato pattbt!ya attano tapacariyaiii 
diBv4 gantv^ mama aah4yaih pasBisatmlti tatii attabhfivaih v1- 
jatjitv^ maggikaporiso viya tassa aantikaih gantvi vandttvi 
^amantaibattb4ai; atbanamso 4ha: kuto 4gato 'stti ; maggika- 
pnriBo ahub bhante, diiiato va 4gsto 'mbi, kirii pana bbante ayyo 
imasmtm th4ne ekako vasati, amilo (c. -e) pi koči atditti ; atthi 



154 

eko Babl[yako ti; kuhim šoti; etasmiih pabbste vasati, uposa- 
thadivase pana aggirti na jfiles), mato bhaTissatlti ; eram bbante 
ti; eram iraao ti; aharii so bhaote ti; kuhim so nibbatto 'stti; 
devaloke mahesakkho devardjž hntv4 ntbbatto 'sini (c, snUiii) 
bhante, a^jam paesiBsdmtti pana Agato 'mhi, api nn kho stjjA- 
naih pana imaerniih ;h£ne vasant^aiii koci npaddavo atthtti; 
imftvuEO hatth( (c. -i) nissšja kilam^tti; kirii vo bhante h atthf 
(c. -^i) kiih karontiti; sammajjanattbjtne landam p£tenti, pidehi 
paritvi patiiBuih nddharanti, sv-^am iandamchaddentolpaiii- 
sutii Hamaih karonto kilamflmiti ; kirii pana tesani an%amanam 
iccliath4 ti; ^mftvnso; tena hi tesam anjgamanam kariBeioitti 
tipasassa hatthikantapfnaO c' eva hatthikantaniBntafi ca addsi, 
dltdanto ca pana rfndja tisso tantiyo dBsselv£ ta^o mante 
n^anhipetri: imam tantirii (e. nan-) paharitrfi imaBmiiii mante 
vutte nirattetvž oloketum pi asakkonti hattbf (c. -i) pal&^anti, 
imam tantiih paharitv£ imasmim mantfl mtte nivattitri paccbato 
olokent& paU^anti , imam tantim paharitv^ Imasmiih mante 
Tntte yuthapati pitlhim upanento ^acchatiti ficikkbitvj yani to 
inccati tam kaie7ydth& (o. -athfi) ti TatT4 pakk£mi, tipaeo pal£7S- 
namantam VAtv& palJiyanatantiih p^aritvi hatthf (c. -Ij pal6- 
petvj vasi. Tasmiih samaye KosaDibiyaih Parantapo nJma 
rdji hoti, BO ekadiTasaiii gabbhiniy£ deviyji saddhim b^l^tapaiii 
tappamlino ik&satale nis^di, devframfiopfmipanameataBahassag- 
ghantkBii) (c. -ni-) rattakambalaiii p£rupitv£ niBinn£ raihild (c. -o) 
saddhim sallappamJtn^ ramflo afigulito BataBahaBaa^hanikam li- 
jsmuddikam n(harity£ Bttauo afiguliyam piiandhi (c. -im), tasmim 
samaye hatthilingasakuno gacchanto ^^Bcna devim disvi maih- 
sapestti(?) eaihn£ya pakkhe TisBajjetv& otari, r4jti tassa otarana- 
Baddenau!tfa&yaantonivesanamp&visi, deT[(c. -i) garugabbhatšya 
ca bhfruk^&ikati^B ca vegena gantum nfisakldii, stha naiii 
80 eaknno ajjhappatto nakbe (c-a) panjare niB(dipetr£ fik^Baih 
pakkhandi, te kiraBakuni(c.-a)pailcaimaihhattbfnambalamdhtt- 



159 ' 

renti, t&sm& Skisena netr& ^ath^rucitattfajnaiii gantvž D)8(ditv& 
maifaBaiii khtianti, sftpi tenaiiiyj>am£n£ raaianabba^ abhftdciotesi : 
eac' flham TirafiBsimi, manasaosaddo n^ma tiracchin^aUmam 
iibbejaRlyo, taiii satr^ maih chaddeBi, eraiii Bante šaha gabbhena 
jfTitakkhayaih p^punisadmi, yaBinim pana ib&ne niafditvj maiii 
khMituih lirabhiBBati tatra Daiii aaddaiii k&tvi palžpessimtti 
b4 attano panditatiya adbiTisesl, tad£ ca Himavantapadese tho- 
kam vaddhitvd mandap^k^rena ihito eko iiiah4nigrodho hoti, 
BO Bakupo misanipftnf tatthit netvi kh^dati, tasmi tam pt 
tatth' eva netvi Titapaantiu« thapetvj ^atamaggaih olokeBi, 
flgatamaggolokanarii klra tegath dhamin«t&, tasmirh khane devi 
idini imam palipetuth vaddhattti clntetTf! ubbo hatihe nkkbi- 
pitvA pdnlBaddom c' eva mukbasaddail ca katvfi paUpeBi, ath' 
aSBŠ BuriyiiggamaJi&Tele kamm^jar4td caliioBO, sabbadis&n 
gajjanto mab&megbo ntthahi, 8Qkhe(?) tbil£ya TlgamabeBiyfi mi 
bb&yi a,yy& ti vacanamattam alabbamtlnfija dukkhaparetiya 
Babbarattiih nidd£ n4ma na hoBi, pabb4yamin&ya rattiy& val&- 
IjakaTigamo ca amnuggamanan (c. anin-} ca taBB£(c.-a) gabbha- 
Tutlbfinaii ca ekakkfaane yeTa ahosi, si meghautuii ca arunautuil 
ca gahetvi j^tatttl puttasaa Udeno ti njimam aktUi. Allakap- 
patžpBBaBsfipi kbo tato aviddre vasanaltb^naiii boti, bo pakatiyi 
raesaiiivase sttabbayena phal£phalattfa£ya vanaih na paTisali, 
taib rukkhamdlam gantrA aakunehi khflditamarhsinam althim 
fiharitri koddfaetri rasam katv£ pirati, taamž tam divasam pl 
atthim JibarisBfimtti tatth' era gantri rakkhamtile atibim pariye- 
eanto upari d^rakaaaddam autri olokento devirii disvi kdst tvan 
ti vatvd manuBBi 'mhiti katbaih ig&ti ti hattbilingaaakunen&ntt' 
amhiti (c -nftansm-) vutle otardhtti iba; jjitisambhedato bb£yfiRii 
ayy4 ti ; kfisi tran ti ; kbattiy& ti ; aham pi kbattiyo (c. -e) v& ti ; 
lena hi khattiyam£y£i ( t) kadiehttl; bo katbegi; tena hi£ruyha 
puttakaih me otirehfti; ao ekena passena abbiiahanamaggam 
(c-han-) katvfi abbini^itv4 dftrakam ganhi, m& mam ^atlbena 



19« 

chnptli (c cfaiipiti] ca vutto (c. -£) Dadi accfanpitri va d^rakaiii oti- 
resi, devim pl ot&rest, atiia naiii asBamapaduii netvti sHabbedaiii 
ak&tvS ¥B aDukainp<y& patljaggi, nimmakkhikamadhuib A^jtivi 
8aya&j£taB£lirii llharitTli figuro padtv& ad^i; evaih tasmirii pati- 
jaggante a& aparabh^ cintesi: aham ii'evu ^atamaggath nagain^ 
namakam jša&mi, iminipi me Baddhim vias&aaniattani pi □'atdit, 
Bace pana amhe pah^fa k&ttliaci gamisBati obho pi idh'eraiDara- 
jfArb pApuDiao&nia, yam kifici katvi imasia eflaiii bbinditri yatb£ 
mam na muUcati tatbi ktltam Taddhatiti, atba nam dnnnivattbi 
dnpp&rapiU (c. -ruUt) dassanena palobbetvi sf lavin^Baih pipesi, 
tato pattbji7a dve pi samaggav^ih TAsiriiMi. Atb' ekadivasain 
t&paso nakkhatlayogani olokeoto Paranlapaasa oakkbattapciafuuii 
disvi bbad de Kosam bi^am Parantapar^i mato ti iba; kasmi 
ayya eram vadeei , kiib tena saddbim ^b&o attbtti ; n' attbi 
bhadde, nakkbattapflanam (c. -lam) aHsa diavfi evam rad&ntti ; a& 
parodi, atba nam kaam£Toda8itipQccbitTit&yatasaaattauos£Ini- 
kabb£veakkb£te£ha:m& bbadde Todi,j£taManfimaDiyatomaccli 
ti ; j&n&mi a.yy& ti ; atba kasmfi rodaatti mtte me kalaeantakasea 
rajjafisa anuccbaviko aace tattba bbaviasati aetaccfaatlaiit usA- 
payissati, mah^jamko vata j4to ti sokena rodjmi ayy£ ti ; hotn 
bhadde, mfE cinlayi, aac' sme rajjatii pattbesi aham aesa rajjadt 
labhantikfbaih karlBs£mlti; atb' assa faattbikaiitav(naA c'evft 
hattbikantamante ca ad&), tadi anekJbi hatthiBahase^i igaatv& 
vatarukkfaamille nisfdanti, athanam&ha: hattbfaii an^atesu yeva 
rakkharti abhinihitv^ tesn fSgatesn imam mantaiii vatvjt imaiii 
tantiih pahara, sabbe nivaltitvfi oloketum pi aeakkonUi pal^ 
y)ssanti, atb' otaritvi ^ccbeyy&aiti, so tatfa^ katv4 igantvi 
tam pavattiih firocesl, atba nam dutiyad)va8e ^a: a^ imam 
mantam ratvfi imam tanliih pahareyy^i, nivattitvi olokenti 
(g. -o) pall!yiBsant}ti, tad&pi tatb^katvi^antvA Procesi; atb' aaaa 
DUEtaram imantetvi : bhadde te pnttasaa te ejaanam dehi, etto 
Ta gantvi Ti^i bhavlasatlti ; b& puttaih imantetvi: tita tram 



157 

KoBambiyaiiiPaTantaparaffAopiitto,mRihhatthillBgaBalnino&neBni 
(c.lin~) Tatv& aenipati^dfnaiiin&fitfiniicikUiitvj: aeaddBhantdiuuii 
{mam pitup^panam kambi^aS c'eva pilandhanamnddtkarii (c. -£) 
ca Aassejj&Biii datvž u; ^ojeai ; knin&o tjipaaaiii idini kiih karo« 
miti ^a; rakkbassa hetthimaBjEkfa^a obCditr^ imam mantarii 
Tatri taotirii pahara, jetlhakahBttbf (c. -i) te pitthiin upanti- 
metT^ npauihkamiHBati, taua pitthifaih nieitino ratthaiii gantvi 
rajJBiii ganh^tti ; so mitlipitaro vaoditv^ tath£ katv£ tigatasM 
faatthino pit!b)yam Di^ditrj banne maiitayi: ahaih Kosambi^aiii 
Farantaparaftiio pntto, pettikam me rajjam ganhitv4 dehi sa- 
miti; so tam satrji anekflni hatthiBabassini Bannipatantd tt 
hatthiravam ravi, anekilni hatthieahaiB&ni [c. -bb£) Bannipatimsn, 
pnna (c. -na) jinnahatthf (c. -i) patikkamantd ti hatthiravaiii 
(c addit : ravam) rari, jinnahatthf (c. -i) patikkamitiieu, puna 
atitanin&(c— nd) nivstiantiltiTavi, tepinirattimeD; soanekehtjo- 
dbahatthisahBaaehi parivato paccantagimam patv^: aham T&fifio 
pnttO) eampattim pattba^am^dmafisaddhiih^gacchantu ti tato 
palthi^a mannssasaitgaharii (c •■118B&-) karonto gantvli nagaram 
parivtirfltvi ynddhaiii t^ me detu rajjam v& ti e^narii pesesi; 
nšgarJl Ahamim : ma^aiii dve pi na daae&ma, amhikam pi devf 
ganigabbbi hatthilifigasakuneiiB hatž, tami atthibbtlvam t£ 
iM^ibhiTam y& na jfinima, y&va t&Bt& pavattim na sanfima 
(c. Bnn-) t&va (ctfi) n'eTa juddbam dasefbna na rajjan ti, ladi 
kira tam paveniraijara abosi, tato kumflro aham tassi putto ti 
TBtvti BenJpatiddfnam n&m&ii kathetr^ tathfipi asaddahantfinani 
kambalad ca mnddihaQ ca daBsesi, te kambalamuddikaiii BaiW 
j£nitv£ dvAram viraritv^ rajjena abbiaiilcimBU. Ayaro t^va 
Udenasea nppatti . . . Idarh GboBitaaeitbino vatthum . . . Idam 
S£maTBtiyi Tatthuih. Udenasea pana aparSpi ViBuladatti ndma 
devf abosi GandapajjotasBa dbfti; Ujjeniyaiii (c-m) bi Cand«- 
pajjoto nima riji abosi, bo ekadivasaiii Dy7£nato Agaccbanto 
attano sampattim oloketr^: attbi nn kbo amnaasa pi kasBaci 



15H 

eTardpi! sampatU (c. -ttiih) iifUn'eBa(t) Eosftinbiyaih Udenaesft 
raihflo atimabatt (c. -i) sampatttti vutte Sha : tena hi ganhissŽma 
nan ti; ng ea,kk& bo gahelun ti; jam iitiei katrj gan^iBS^' 
ev& ti; na eakki dev^ ti; kimkiran£ ti; so hatthikantani nlUna 
sippam jilnfUi, mantam partrattetvi hattiiikantarinaiii v^dento 
nftge palipeti pi ganh£ti pi, hatibiT^hanasampaimo tena eadiso 
nflina n' atthjti ; na Hakk& may£ tam gahetnn ti ; sace te deva 
ekantena ajfam nicchayo, tena hi d^ruhatthitii k£retv£ tafisS- 
Bannatthinaiii pesehi, bo hatthiv^hatiam vi asaavihanara vi 
ddram pi gacchati, tattha oarb igatam gshetuih sakkfi bha- 
rissattti; rAji atth' eso upiy^o ti d^mayam yantahatthiiii 
k^retri bahi pilotik^i vethelvfl katacittakammsiii tassa vijite 
isannaUhine ekasmitii saralfre visBajjipeei , hatthino antokoc- 
chi^aih Batthi pariai apartiparam caiitkamanti, hattbilandaih 
4hBntv4 tattha tattha chaddeBnm ; ekovatiacarakohattbini i\ev& 
amh£k&ih railito anncchaviko ti cintetvi gantvi raibilo iroceBi: 
deva may£ sabbaeeto Eel£aakiitapatlbh4go tumhfikam c* eva 
atinccbaviko varavArano diltho ti, Udeno tam eva maggadesi- 
kaiii katvi hatthim abhiniyba sapariviro nikkhami, tasefigatna- 
nam flatvd carapuris^ gantv£ Candapajjotaega ^rocefiniii, so 
^antviE majjhe tuccfaaiiikatv&ubhoBU paBseBU balakiyaih pa^o- 
jesi, Udeno taBsfigamanarh ajflnanto hatthim anabandhi, anto- 
thitffmanusB£ vegena paUpeBum, katthahattfaf (c-i) ramAo man- 
tam parivattetv^ vfnam vddentasaa tantiBaddath agunanto viya 
paMjati yera, r£ji hatthinJigaiii p4panituiii asakkonto aasaiii 
iroyha anabandhi, t&Bmim regena aaubandbante balak£yo 
obiyi, yii& ekako va ahosi, atha nam ubhosa paBsesa payutti 
GandapajJotaBsa purist ganhitv^ attano raihflo adamsu, ath' 
aBsa balakijo amittavasagatabh&Tam flatvi bahikbandh&vdram 
nivesetvJl acchi. Candap^oto pi Udenam jfvagfiham eva 
g&hipetvfi ekaemim coragehe parikbbipitvj dv&raih pidahfipetvi 
tayo divase jayap£nam pivi, Udeno tatiyadivaHe Jrakkbibe pnc- 



159 

cbl; kahaih TO Ull& (c. -a) rij^ti; pacefltnino me gabilo ti jayap<E- 
juab piratttl; ki iiS.m' ee£ ni£tug4maBsa vi^a tumh£kani raiiifio 
kiriyJi, na na patirij^nam gahetvJt viMBJjetu[hvim4retain(adde: 
vi) radcihati, ambe dnkkbaih B\sii&petv& ja^apinaih kira pivattti ; 
te gantri niriino tam attbam katfaesuib; so igantri saccarii 
kira tratii evaii) TadeBttipuccfai; ima mahir^i ti; B^dhu tam 
TisaiuJeBgtbni, evanlpo kira te raanto attbl, tam mayhaih daseastti ; 
BŽdhn dasBimi ganhanaBamajena ganhJti kim tvaih mam van- 
disBaBttt ; ty-4harh vandiesimiti oa vandiBBimi (~mtti ?) ; aham pi 
na daBB&nii(-m!ti?]; evarh sante rijinan te kariBBimtti; karohi, 
sartrassa me isBaro na pana cittasB^ ti ; i&j& tassa Bdragl^itaih 
Blitvi katfaan na kho mantam ganhiBBŽmtti cintetvi imaifa 
mantara aiiifiaih j4n£petnm na sakki, mama dbftaram etasBa 
santike ugganhflpetvi abaib tassi santike ganhlBS&mtti ; atba 
nam 4ha: aiiiilasBa vanditvA ganhantaBsa daBsaatti; £ma ma- 
biriji ti; tena hi amhdkam gbare ek& khujjfi atthi, tasei anto- 
>jtniyam niBinnfiya tvam babisžniyam Ihito va mantam vice- 
htti; kbujjfl vi hota p{tbaBapp[(c.'i) T&, yandai]tiy& daBBjUntti ; 
tato riji gantvi dbltaraih Visuladaltam dha: amma eko ssiii- 
khiUtDttbf (c.-i) anaggbaiik mantam jiniti, tam amfiaiii jinipetniii 
na sakkfl, tvaib antoBinijaii) nislditri muitam ganba, so babi- 
sit)iyaiii thatvi tayhain vicessati , tava Bantiki aham ganhis- 
Bimitl, evaih bo teBaih amJIamaiiiftam BanthavakaTaiiabbayena 
dbftaram kbujjaih itararti samfchakntthim katvi katheai; so 
tasai antoBJtniyam ni8iiindya b^ltblto mantam vicesi, atlia 
nam ekadivasam pnnappnna vuccamlinam pi mantapadaih vat- 
tum asakkontiih: are khnjje atibahalotlbakapojan te mnkbaiii, 
evam nima radehitl š^&; ei kujjhitvi are duttbahuttba kim 
evaiii vadesi, midisi khnjji nima honttti; sinikannam nkkbi- 
pitvi k&si tvan ti vntte ramito dbfti Visuladatti nim' aban 
ti iha; piti te mayhaTh kathento khqjji ti katbestti; mayharh 
katbento pi taih saihkhaknttbim nima katvi katbestti; te 



160 

abho pi tena hiamhikam esa(t) satUhsTakaranabhajreiia kathl- 
taih bhariBsatiti antosflnifaiii yovA Bsndiftvaiii kariiiisu, tato 
patlh^^a mantagahanam v& sippagahacuuii v& n'attbi. B^pl 
dhftaraib niccam puccbati: eippun ganhasi amniA ti; ganhiml 
i&ti ti. Atba nam ekadiTaaad) Udeno £j}a: bhadde s^mikens 
kattabbaiii n4ina d' eva mitžpitaro na bh4tibbaglniyo kfStmh 
a^konti, sace mafb&th jfvitam daflsasi pafica te (c pai^casate) 
parirjram datvi aggamahesitttuinaiit daasflmlti; sace imaamiiii 
itdiiaat^ni vacane pati;thfEtnih sakkbissatba dasBfuui to jfvitfr* 
dinan ti ; sakkhissfuni bhadde ti ; b& aidhu eimtti pito aantikaiii 
gantv^ vanditTlI ekamaatamatth^i; atha nam so puechi : amma 
nittbitam sippaa ti atha kim ammi ti (-t) ; amb^kam ekara dvfirafi 
ca T^anaft caladdhum vaddhati t&t& ti; idaih kim ammi ti; 
t£ta rattim kira tdrakasaihfl^^a mantaMa upaciiattfaš^a ekaiii 
osadfaam gahetabbaih atthiti, Uam4 ambfikain Telti^a vi are- 
]£ya v& nikkhamanakile ekadvirafi c'eva r^anaS ca laddfaaih 
Taddbatlti; t&j& sUhll ti eampaltcchi; te attauo abhiracitam 
ekath dv&ram battbagatam karitiiHn. RamSo pana panca y&- 
hanlini abesum, Bhaddavati (c. -i) nima kanem ekadivasam 
paitiil^a yojan&ni gacchati, K4ko ndma dliao salthi yojaD5ai 
gaccbati, Celakanthi pa n£maMnfijakesi ci ti dve aae& yojana8a- 
taii) gacchanti, NfUigiribattbf (c.-i) vfsafojanasatan (c. vfsatiiy-) 
ti; 80 kira t&jA anuppanne Buddbe ekassa iBearasaa upattbiko 
abosi, atb' ekadiTasam tafimiiii issare bahinagare naMtvi ^ac- 
chante eko paecekabnddbo nagaram pindiya pavisitvU aakala- 
nagaravisinarh M&rena avasitatti ekabbikkham pi alabhitvi 
yatbjidhotena pattena nikkbami, atba nam nagaradvdratii pat- 
tak&le Miro aihfiataravesena upasamkamitvlt api bbante kiitti 
laddhan ti puccbi; kim pana me tam labbanam (c -&) k£riti; 
tena hi nivattitvi puna paviaatba, id&ni kailasimiti ; n&haih pnna 
nirattisB&nttl ; Bace hiniTattey7a puna bo aakalanagaraTi^nam 
eaHre adblmnccitri pičlih paharitvfi hasanakelim kdrejja; 



161 

'Hth& 90 issaro yBth&dhoteiia patten&gacchantam paccekabadčlhaiii 
dlari vanditv^ api btiante kiRci laddfaan ti pucchi ; caritrll nik- 
khant' amha ivuBO ti ; so ciatesi : ayyo miY& pncchitam aka- 
thetvi aRiSftrti vadattti na kifici laddham bhavissattti , atha 
pattam olokento tuccham di8v4 gebe bhattassa ninhitiniltlti- 
tabh&varii ajAnaTit^ya sdro hutvi pattam gaheturh aTieahanto 
bhaDte thokaiii adhivfisethi ti vatvi vegena gharam gantvi 
anih4kaiii bbattan (-aih nittfaitan t) ti pucchitv^ nhthitati ti vatte 
tam npatth^kaii) dba: tita &iiRo (c -e) tay£ Hampannavegataro 
(c-naiiiv.) n'atdii, stgbena jarena bfaadantam patv£ pattam m« 
bhante deth<i tj vatv£ pattam gabetr^ eh!ti, eo ekavacanen' eva 
pakkhanditvd patiatii gabetvi flhari , itaro attano bhojanassa 
pattam pdretvd: imam Bfgbam ay7a88a samp^ehi, abaih te ito 
pattim dammtti 4ba; bo vegena gantrfi paccekabnddhasaa pattuii 
datv£ paAcapatItIbitena vanditvi bbante rej^ tipakaltbd ti abam 
atiafghena ,javena gato cfigato, etassa me javassa phalena yo- 
janinam panfi^aa8atthiBatavraaeata£araanasamatth£i)i (c. pann&^ 
-TfaamBataiii-) v^L»)n^ii> nibbiMantu, ^gacchantaesa ea me gac- 
cbantaBsa earfram Buriyalejena tattaiii, lasaa me phalena nibbU- 
tattfaiine &n& suriyatejaaadiBJl botu, imasnaim me pindaplite ed- 
tniD& palti dinni, tassa ntesandena tnmbebi ditthadhammassa 
bbigf homiti £ba; pancekabuddbo evaih hot6 ti vatv^: 
Iccbitara pattbitam tuyham sabbam eva saraijjbatu, 
pilreutu sabba8amkapp& cando pannarasf yath£. 
Icchitam patthltam tuyham kbippam eva Bamijjhata, 
ptirentn sabbaeathkappi mani jotiraao yatb£ (adde: ti) 
anumodaoaih akisi, paccekabuddb£nam kira im& dve githi 
anumodanag^thi nima honti, tattha jotiraso ti aabbakJimadB- 
dam maniratanaih pavuccati. Idarii tasaa pabbacaritatu. So 
etarabi Candapajjoto ahoei, tasaa kamrnaniagandena iin&ii paAca 
vihanflni nibbattimsu. Ath' ekadivaaath rt^ uyy4nam k(l£ya 
ntkkhami, Udeno ajja pal&yitabban ti mabantamafaante camma- 
11 



162 

paalbbake hiramftaauTannassa piSretvi kaneru^^ pitthe tbapetrj 
V^uladattaih &A&y& paldj'!, antopnrapil^ diev^ g&ntvS. ramfio 
lirooesuih , r^j4 Brghaiii gaccbatbi ti balain pafaini , Udeno 
balaBHa pakkantabhfivam ES&tvi kahdpanapaeibbakam mocetri 
poteši , manussi kah£paiie uccinitvd puna pakkhandiitisu, itaro 
suvan napaeibbakaiii mocelvi pčtetvd teeaih suvan n al obbena 
papaAcent^am yeva bahiniviltbaih attano khandh^vflFam pii- 
puni , atha nam ^gacchantarn d\«v& va atlano ba1ak£7o pari- 
vJirelvi nagaram paveeesi, so gantvj VdauUidattaih abhiBi^cilv^ 
aggamahesilth^ne tbapestti. Idam Vfi8uladatt4ya vatthum. 
Aparfi panaM%andiy£ n£ma rafirio EMtitik^ aggamabenitth&iam 
labhi; s& kira Eurarattbe MflgandTjabTihmanasea dbft^, m&ta 
pi'Bs£M&gandi74(c. -7a) tv-evan£mahi(c-a), cijlapitdpi (c.-tapi) 
'se£ M^gandi^o va. S& abhiriipil ahosi devaccharapalibbflgfl, 
pil^ pan' asstl anacchavikam eAmikam alabhanto mahantaku- 
l^i jicito pi na inayhain dhftn tiimhe anuccbavik4 ti tajjetvj 
uyyojew. Ath' ekadiva§am Satthd paccii8asBmaye lokaiii olo- 
kento M^andiyabr&hmanaB8a pajllpatikasBa anigimipiialdpaB- 
8ayam diev4 attano paltacfvaraih dd4ya taasa nigame a^- 
paricaranattbfinani agamisl, bo TatbflgatasBa riipaggappattam 
attabbfEvaiii oloketv4: imasmiiii loke imind purisena eadigo 
aibno puriso nJlma n' atthi, ayaiii mayham dhftu anucchaviko, 
imaesa poa£vatmtth£ya mama dhftaram daesfimtti cintetv£: 
šamana ek4 me dbftd attbi, abaih ettakam kJUam taes£ anu- 
ccbavikaiii purisam na pasBftmi, tumbe tassi sd ca tumh£kam 
yeTa anucchavikjl, tumhfikarii hi pfidaparicdrik^ taaei ca bbatt£ 
laddhum vaddhati, tam to abam daeaJbni, y^va mam^gamanS 
idb' eva titthat)i4 ti &faa, Sattbd kinci avatv& tan^f aljosi; 
brihmago vegena gharaih gantv^: bhoti bfaoti dbftu me ana- 
GcbavikapuTiso ditiho , atghasfgham naiii alamkarobiti taiii 
alamk^ripetvi Baddhim bT4hmaniyl[ &AS,ja Sattbn santikath 
fij&Bi; sakalanagararii eamkbubhi: ayam ettakam kilam 



163 

inayham dhftn anucchaviko (e. addit: na) n' attfaSti kassaci 
adatrfi ajja me dhftu anucchaviko diltho ti kira vadati, kCdiso 
nn kho bo* paesisRftma nan ti mahijano ten' eva eaddhiih 
nikkfaami ; tasmiih dbrtarain gahetvj igacchante tena Tnttatlhttne 
athatfi tattha padacetiyaih dassetvi gantv^ aihfiaBinim th^ne 
atth&si, Buddhfknam hi padaceti^aiii adhilthahitrj akkatthfine(?) 
yera parrift£yati na aihnattha, fesafi c' atth£ya adhitthitaih hoti 
le yeva nam pasBanti, tesam padam adaaeanakaranattham hat- 
thiSdayo v& akkamantn mahžmegho v^ vasaatu verambavJto 
vi paharatu, na {c. naiii) koči makkhetUTh sakkoti ; atha br^hmanf 
brjlhmanaiji 6h&: kuhim so puriso ti; imasmim thjEne tilthfl- 
hiti naih aracam, kuhim na kho so gato ti otokento padace- 
tiyaih diBTJayam assa padaTalanjo(?) ti &ha; brihmanf aalak- 
khanamantftnarh tinnam vedfEnaiii pagunati^a lakkhanamante 
parivattetvJi pfUalakkbanarti upadh^retv^ na yldaih br^mana 
paflcak£magnni8evino padan ti vatvi imam githam Aha: 

Rattasablii " ukkutikam padam bhave , 

dntthasBa hoti BahaeSnapilitam, 

mdIhasBa hoti avakaddbitam padam, 

viTattacchadassa * idam (disam padan ti; 
atha nam brihmaiio evam Aha: bhoti tram ndakapAtTyaii] knm- 
bhfle gehamajjhe ca pana core visBamante paBsanasfli, tunhf 
pohiti ; brAhman^ yam icchasi (c. -ati) tam (c. yam) vadehi, 
na yidam paficalidmagundaevino padan ti ; tato olokento hi SatthfU 
raih disvft ayaiii bo pnriso ti vatvA brihmano gantvA: šamana 
dhrtaran,teposATaiiatth£yadamm}tiiha; SattbA dh[tarA(c.-rAnl) 
te mayham attho attbi v& n' atthl v& ti avatvA va br£hmana 
ekan te kAranarh kathemtti vatvA katbehi samatiA ti rutte ma- 
li ttbhiniklihamato pattbAya yAva ajapAIanigrodhamdle cfi pana 
atfto idtini meesa viyan ti (-t) tassA BokllturaBsa Bt^avdpasaroa- 
■ Mttaiaa ^t! * TtvaltacbandBBB'f 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



natthaih igatihi M^radhft^i knmftrfT8nn&iiTa8ena(c.-Ti-) pa^o- 
jitaih palobbaDam icikkhitvf! t&d&pi majbain 

DiBv£n& tanhaih aratiih ratiil ca 

nShoai chando api methunaBmira ; 

kim ev' idaiii muttakaTfsapunnain , 

ptldUpi naiii samphDBituih na icclie ti 
imaiii g^tbam &h&, githdparijrosflne br^hmano brihmaiif ca 
anig4miphale patitlbahirhsu ; M£gandiy£pi kho : sac' ase« mafi 
attho natthikabh^vo vattabbo, ayam pana mam miittakarfsa- 
poiiparii karoti, hotn attano jlitikulapadeBabbogavafasampattiin 
j^gamma tatii^nipam bfaattirarh Iabhitv4 aamanasaa kattabba- 
yuttakani j£niss£m!ti Satthari ^h£tam bandhi ; kim pana Satthfl 
taseti (c. -a) atlani ighfttuppattim jdn^ti na jšnittti: jdntiti, j&. 
nanto kasmfl g&lham £ha : itaresaiii dTinnam vaaena, Buddhi hi 
ighi.tam aganetv4 maggaphal(ldhJgaiii£rab&D8m vasenadhammam 
desenti feva; m&UipitaFO nam netrJi Ciilamigandiyam palicchi- 
p6tv£ pabb^itvfE arahaftaih pfipunimsu, Cdlam&gandiko pi 
cintesi: mama dhftf! omakaaattassa na anucchavikS, ekasea 
ranno va anuccbaviklt ti tam l[d£ya Kosambim gantvš §abb£- 
lamk^rehi alamkaritvfE: Imam itlhiratanam derasea anacchavikan 
ti UdenassB raililo ad&i, so tam disvi nppannabalavasincho 
abhisekatii datvA pai)casatam4tugimapariv£ram (c-sat^) katri 
a^amahesitth^e thapesi. Evamasfiadij-addhasahassanitakittbi- 
pariv^r^ tisso a^am&besijo ahesuih. Taemim kho paoa sa- 
maye Ghositaaetiht (c. -i) KukkutafietthE (c. -i) Pfiviriyaset(hlti 
EoBambiyam tayo setthf (c. -i) honti, t« upakatth£ya vasBii- 
pan£jrik4ya paiicasate tipase Himavantato ^anlvi nagare 
bhikkhiya carantc dievd paa!ditv4 nis(d4petv£ bhojetr^ patiilitBm 
gahetvi cattiro m^se attano aantike vasJpetvfi pnna cassiratte 
(c&s^rante t) ^amanatthiya patij^n£petv4 uyyojesiiih , tžpasfipi 
tato palth£ya allha mise Himavante vasitv^ caltiro mfiBe teaaih 
Bantike vasanti, te aparabh^ Himavantato igacchant£ aram- 



165 

n£yatane ekarii infth((nfgrodhaih disv^ tassa mtile nlsfdiinsii, 
tesu jetthakaUpaso cintes) : itnasmiih nikkhe adhivatthA devaUE 
na oraiDatthintik&(i) bhavisBati, maheeakkhen' ettha devarijena 
bhaTitabbaih , B&dba vatf asea sac' &jtan iaiganassa p&)(ya[b 
(c. p&n-] dadeyy£ ti, so pinf^am (c. pin-) adiei, tflpaeo nahAnoda- 
kaih cintesi, tam pi ad^i, tato bhojanuh cintesi, tam pi ad^i (c. 
addit : tadfl bbojanaih clnteei Um pi ad&si), ath' assa etad ahoBi : 
ayam devar^j4 amhehi cintitaclntitam aabbaiii deti, aho vata 
nath pa8seyy£m^ ti, so rukkhakkhandhara padiietr^ attjnam 
dasseti, atha naiti : devarijji m&hatf(c.-i) tesampattl, kinnukho 
katrfi ayaiii laddbitipuccbiriisti; in^puc<:hattfaaa7yflti; icikkha 
(c.-i)derartij£ ti, soattanfikatBkammasBaparittattfllajjam&oka- 
thetam na TiBahati, punappuna nippfliyam£no pana tenahi sunfithj 
(c. snn-) ti vatv&kathesi. Ho kir' eko duggatamanusso tutri bhatirii 
parijesanto AnfithapindikasBa eantike bhatikammaiii (c. -tiih-) 
labhitrj tarii nls6£7a jfTikam kappesi, ath' ekasmiiii uposatha- 
divase sampatte AnAthaptndiko vihSrato fEgantvi pucchi: tassa 
bhatikassa ajja uposathadivasabhflvo kenaci katbito ti ; na ka- 
thito aftmiti ; tena hi 'tsa s&jam&eam (c. -sum} pacath^ ti ; ath' asBa 
pattbodanarii pacirhsu, so divaBam araitite kammaih katvj 
B<yam gantv^ bhatte raddhetvtl dinne j4to 'smtti sahaei bhnil- 
jitsA Ta: aitine!iu divaseau iniaBmim gebe bbattarh detha Bdpaib 
detba Tyai)janaih deth£ ti roahikol£hajara hoti, ajja aabbe nisBad- 
d£nB (?c.ni^ pncchimsu, raayham ev' ekaHsfih^raiii TaddbayimBU, 
kin nu kho etan ti cintetvd pucchi ; avaseBJ bbuitjiinBii ti (adde : na 
bbuiljiiiiBii ti?); kimktirani ti; imasmiiii gehe uposatJiadivaseBn 
Biyam4Bam na bhnfijati, sabbe nposatbikAhonti, antamaso thana- 
ptlyinodiTakem)ikham vikkhdlelvi catumadhuram mukhe pakkhi- 
p4petT4 mah^setthf (c. -i) nposathike kftreti, gandhatele dfpentl, 
khuddakamaljallakadjlrakd sayaiii gat£ dvatlidisfiktiram Bajjh4- 
yanti, tuyharii pana DpoBatbadivasabh^Tath katbetum satiiii na 
karimba, taBmfi taT'eva(c. tave) pakkarii bhattam, bbnitjassu nan ti ; 



.oogic 



166 

sace id&ii uposa&ikena bfaaiituih Taddbati aham [li bhaveyyan ti ; 
idaiii aetth[[c.-i) jin£t!ti; tena hi puccbatlii (c.-td) ti; te ganlv^ 
setthiiii pucchiiiisu, so evam^a : id4niabhai^itv4 mukbam vifckhd- 
letT&uposathamgSmi(i] adhilthahant oupaddhuposathakammaih 
Ubhieeattti j itaro tarii sutvi tathi akšsl, tassa sakaladivasam 
kammani katvit cbitaesa sarfre (c. ~ri-) V&t& kujjhimsu, ^ottaiii 
baDdhitvi yottakotiyaiTi gabetvi parivatttti , seilbi (c. -i) tam 
pavaltlm sutv£ ukkdbbidhiriyamdhi ( ?) catumadburaiii gih^petv^ 
tsssa santikam gtmiv& kiiii t£t6. ti pucchi ; Bfuni v&t& me ku- 
pitfi ti; tena ^i uiililty' idaiii bheaajjam kbid^iti; tumbe pl 
kbddittba simtti; ambfEkaiti aph&sukatii n' atthi, tvara kb&l^ 
htti; H^i Dposathakammam karoDto sakalarb kituth nfiBakkbim 
(c-i), upaddbi^ammam pi me vikalam (c.-kjUj m ^ abostti ; na icchi, 
md evam kari tAli ti vuocamflno (c. -no) pi aniccbitv^ arune 
tiltbahante oiilfitain^i viya kfilam katvfi taBmiri) nigrodhamkkbe 
nibbatti. Taamil itnam attbarii kathetv^: bo Betlbf (c. -i) Bnd- 
dbamSnuko dbamrnam^tmako Bamgfaam^mako , taib ni8B£ya 
katassa npaddbupoBathakaminasKa niesandena ea& Bampatti mayi 
laddhi ti ^a. Buddho ti vacanam Butvfi ra pa&casati t4paB& 
Tuiib4ya deTatdiya ailjalim pagga^ba Buddbo ti vadebSti Buddbo 
ti vademSti tikkbattum palijin&petv^ gboso pi kbo eso dullabbo 
UikasraiD ti udflnamudfbietvi: devateanekesukappaBatasahasBeHU 
aBsutapubbam (c anaBsu-) eaddam Uy4 sun^pit' amh& ti ihaiiiBU, 
atb' antevislno icariyarii etad avocurii : leoa hi Sattha saiitikaiii 
gaccblimi ti, t£ti taiii (te?) seilbino amb^karii bahtipak^rž, 
are teBam nivesane bhikkbaiii ganbllv^ tesam pi ^cikkbitvi gtu 
misaJund ti adhiviBeti, tit4(!) ti te adbiT&ayimBu, puna divaae 
setibino y%ubbattarti samp^etv^ ^saoibi paiiiS^petvi ajja no 
syyf>nam ^amanadivaso ti iiatv& paccngga manam katvJi ^d£ya 
nlvesaDam gantvi niafd^petvi bbikkham adaiiisu, te Icatabbat- 
takicc^ : mah^setlhino mayarii gamiasdmi ti vaditiigu ; na nu 
bbante tnmhehi catt&ro vasBike mSisa aroh^kam gabiti ca 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00t^lc 



187 

(Uitimilii, Jdiini kuhim g&cchatbfi ti j lobe kira Buddho uppanno 
dfaamiuo uppanno uuhgho uppanno, tasmll Satthu santikaiji 
gamiMimflti; kiih pana tassa Sattiiii aantikaiii (cadclit:gamia8^ 
tninhjkaih fieva gantuih raddbattti ; anifieBam pi avfiritam ivuso ti ; 
tona hi bhai)te^8t&(?) mRyam pi pariTacebaih katvi ^acch&ntl 
ti ; tumbesu parivacchaita ra karontesu amhJikaih papafico hoti, 
mayarhpuratogacch^ma, tumhe(c.-esu)%acche;yithfi(c. -7a-) ti 
vatrj te purPtaraih gantvi samm^sambuddham dievi abiiittbavitrA 
vanditvi ekamuitam tiiaCdirhBu, atba nesaih Satthi anupubt»ka- 
thaiJi katbetv^ dhammfuii dcsesi, degan^arijrogine sabbe pi eaha, 
palieambhid^lii Brabatiam putvii pabbajjarii jicitvi ehi bbik- 
khavo ti vacanasatnanantaram iddhiniayapattacfvaradhar£i ehi- 
bhikkhd atjesnrii ; te pi kbo tayo eelthf («. -i) paricahl pailcahi 
aakatasateiji vattiiaccbfldanasappiDiadhupph£nit£dfni d^nilpakara- 
n£ni j[d^f a S&vatthim (c. -iyam) patr£ Satth dram vandilvfi dham- 
makatham aatvS. kath£pBriyoB&iie Botflpattipbale patittb%a addba- 
misamattam d£nam dadamftnft Satthu santike vasitvi Kosam- 
b%anianatttiiya (c. -bi-) Satthfiram ydcitvd Satthdr^ patimfiari) da^ 
danlo (-ti?) sumil4g£rekhoTathfigatJ!abhiranianliti vutte aihn^ 
tain(i) bhante amhehi pabitasisane gantum vaddhattti vatv£ Ko- 
sambiiii gantvi Ghoeitafieiilii (c.-i) Ghositfirimam Kukkalasettbf 
(c. -i) Kukkutlirlmam P£vdriyaBe!lhf (c.-i)P^vfirikjir4nian titayo 
mahivih&re kfiretri Satthu ^uanianatth£ya slanam pahiiiimsu 
(c.-ni-),Satth£tesam BibaQaiiieutv& tattha agam^si.te paccu^antvi 
Sattbirarii vihfiram pavegctv^ v&rena vdrena palijagganti, &atthi 
devasikam ekekasmim vih^re vasati, yaasa vihjire vutto hoti 
tasB' eva gharadc^re pii.id£ya carati. Tesani pana tianam aettbf- 
nam opatth^ko Sumano (c. -no) n4nia mil^dro aboai| bo te actthino 
evam fiha: nbaiii Inmh4kam df^barattam upak£rako Satthirarii 
bhojetukimo 'mbi, inayliaiii pi ehadiTaeam Sattbiram delhi 
ti; tena bi ave bfaojebiti; a^dhu ašdhu samiti; eo SatthAraia 
niin^Utvi sakkirarii pa11y^esi. Tad£ tSi& S£mavatiy£ deva- 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



tikam pupphamdle althft Icaliltpane deti, taasfl Khojjuttarlt ndma 
i&si SnmanamJIfik^raeaa eantikaiii gantvi nibaddhaiii pttpphjni 
ganhati , atba nam tasmiih 6ivaae ^gataih miHiViTo Sha : nia;£ 
Satthfi nimantito, ajja pappbehi (c. -phe) Satthiram piij«si4mttl 
tittha tiva tvaih pariTeBaD(lya aah&jiki taitvi dhammaih aaivii 
avases^n) pnpphšni gahetrd gaiiiisBasiti(c.-eB4initi); s^dhu b&- 
dhii ti adhiviisesi ; Snmano Buddbapantukham bhikttbasariighaib 
i>arivi3itvllanuroodanakaTaDatth£ya(c— ran-) pattam gahesi, Satth£ 
anumodanadhammadeeanaih irabbi, KhujjuttBr& Satthu dham- 
makatharh sunantf(c. -ij yevaBotipattiphatepatitthahi, adamfleen 
dirasesu cattdro kah&paiie atlan^ (c. -o) gahetv^ catilhi puppbfoi 
gabelvi gacchatr, tam divasaih atthahi pupphfini gahetv£ gati, 
atba nam S^mavatf (c. -i) fiba: kin nn kho amma ajja am- 
httam rariinfi digunam pnppbamdlatta dinnan ti; no ayyo ti; 
atba kaemd bahdni pupphdntti ; amneeu divasesu catt^ro kab&~ 
pane gahetrS catilhi pupphžni ibaršmtti ; ajja kasm^ na gan- 
htti ; Bammisambuddbassa dbammakatbaiii sutv£ dbammaasa 
adhigatatl^ ti; atba nam: are dutthadlsi ettf^ahi k&laiii tByJE 
gahitabah^pane mam;i debtti; atba naiii tajjetrž: amma tay4 
pftam amatarh arahehi pi p^yehiti vatvg tena hi mam nah£pe- 
btti TUtte sojaBagandhodakagbalehi nabipetrfi dve maddha- 
eit>ike dipeei ; ekani niv^setv^ ekam ekaiiieaih pirupitv^ ka- 
nali) paitit^tvji ekaih vfjanim 4bar4petvjt jeane nisfditrd ci- 
travfjanim &d&j& paitca mitug4maaat4ni JunantetvS Sattbfirfk 
desitaniy£men' eva dhammam deseai, tasa£ dhamm^atfaam 
sutTJ sabb&pt Bot£pattIphale patittbahiiiiBu, sabb&pi Ebujiuttaram 
Tanditv^: amma ajja palth&ya tvaih kil^tlhakammaiti m^ kari, 
amh£kath m^tittb^ne dcariyatlh^e yeva thatvji Satthu Bantikam 
gantvfi desitaiii deBitam dbammam sutv4 amh^kaih katbehtti va- 
dira8a,Satth£i(8iUthii]karonti(-f?)Bparabh4getipitakadhar£J£t4, 
atba nainSatth^ etatiaggam bbikkbaTemamasivik^aihup^ik^ 
nam bahuBsutinam dbammakattiik^narii yadidarii Efaiijjuttar£ ti 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00glc 



etads^fl thapeei. TSpi kho paAcasatA itthiyo tatii evam dhartisn : 
amma Satth^raih paaBitukjiiii'amha, tath no dasi^bj (c.-ttij, gan- 
dhamaKidfhi naiti pdjese^rai ti; 877« r^jakulaih n^tna bh&ri- 
yam, tombe ^abetv£ bahi gantoih na eakkdtl; amma m& no 
nlIsehT,daEseh'eTa ainhjikam Sattbiran ti ; tena bi tiirabjCkain va- 
Banavasanagabbb^aih bbittfeu (c. -iau) yattakena oloketnTh sakkd 
botitattakam chiddam katrigandbam^lam dharipetv^Hatthdrarti 
tinnaiii eetthfnam gharadv£ram gaccbantath tesu tesu (h^nesu 
thatvi oloketha c'eva hattbe ca pas^retv^ vandalha c'eTa piHjettif! 
ti ; tath£ (c. ka-) ka.tv& Satthžraih gaccbantarii e'eva figacchantan 
ca olokenti (c. -0^ vandimea c'eva pdjesniii (c. -sn). Ath' eka- 
divaBaih M^gandiyti attano p(!s£datalato nikkhatnitrA camka- 
mamdn^ tdsaiii Tasanatth^nam gantvS gabbhe cbiddam disv^ 
idam kin ti (c. Ifiilci) pucchitv£ tihi taes^ 8attbari baddbfi- 
ghitaiii aj^nantfhi : Satth^ imam nagaram gato , majarii ettha 
AatvA Satihdram pase^a c' eva pdjema c^ ti vutte: Agato 
nima imaiii nagaram samaiio Gotanio , id^ni 'ssa kattabbam 
jjiniHS^i, im&pi taesa upBltb![yikli, imisam pi kattabbam jAnis- 
s^mtti cintetvA raftfto Procesi : mah^r^a Simavatfm)BBik£narii (c. 
-ti-) bahIddhA pattban£atthi,katipiljen'evatej[TltaiiiharlBsant!ti; 
r&}& na t4 evardpara karissanttti na saddahi, puna vutte pi 
na saddahi yeva, atha naiii tikkbattum vutte pi aBaddahantam : 
sace me na fladdahatha t^am vaaan a tt lianam gantvii iipadbi- 
rebi mahžr^jA ti aha . r&jS. ganivfi gabbhesu chiddam disvA 
idaii) kin ti pucchitv£ tasmim attbe Uročite t&am akuppitvA 
akujjbitv4 kifici aratvd va chiddfini pidah^petv£ gabbsgabbhesu 
uddtiacchiddakavitapin^i kira tasmim kfile uppannini. M^^- 
d)y£ ttisam kinci k^tnii) asakkuiiitvA eamanaasa GolamBBSa 
ca kattabbaih karias&mtli n^ar&nam laiijaiii datvž: samanuh 
Gotamarii antonagararh parisitvA carantaiii d^akaramakarehi (c. 
-re) porisehi saddhim akkoBitf fE paribli^itvi palipelhJi ti ; mic- 
chidittbiki tfsn TStanesu appasannS antonagararn pavitlbain 



170 

Satthiramanabandhitvt(: coro'sl bilo'«! inii)ho'ai ottho'Bi gono 
'si gadrabho 'ei nera^iko 'si tiracchf^agato 'ai, n atihi tuyham 
Bugati, duggati y&v& tuyharii p&tikaiiikh^ ti dasahi akkoaavattbiihi 
akkosanti paribh^nti , laii) sutv^ &ya&miL Anando Satthirarii 
etad aToca: bhante ime ii&gai& amhe akkosanti paribh^anti, 
Ito ami^attha gacch£in£ ti ; kuhiih Anandi ti ; amitara nagaram 
bhante ti ; tattha manuseeBu akkofiantesu puna kattha gami^ 
B&ata Anand£ ti; tato pi amiiam naj^ararh bhante ti; tattha 
manusaesso akkoeantesu kuhirii gainig8im4 ti ; tato pi tato pi 
ariiilaih nagaram bhante ti; Ananda na evaih kfEtum vaddhati, 
yattha adhikaraiiam uppannaih tattb' eva tasmith rtipasamante 
(-£!wteT)amriatthagantun) vaddbati,kepaiiateAnandaakkosanttti; 
bhante d^akammakarenpjd&^aaabbeakkosantiti ; ahaih (yalh£T) 
Atianda sariig^mam (c.-a) otiuiiahatthino (c-tine-) catiibi dJsiUii 
(c da-) igate šare eahituiii bbdro tath' eva bahiihi dussflebi katbita- 
kathinam (c^kal4-)sahanain ndmamajhatn bb^ro tJ vMv& attflnain 
Arabbha dhamuiam deaeDto imi Ndgavagge*^ tisBo gHh& abh&ti: 
Ahaih , nftgo va samgfime c&fSio ' patitam saraih, 
ativjikyan titikkhisBam , du^sflo hi bahujjano. 
Dantaih nayanti samitim, dantarii r^jftbhirUhati ^ 
danto aellho manussesu , yo 'tivik^an " titikkbati. 
Varam assatar^ dant^, 4.j^niyy4'' va sindhavi, 
kuifjai-^ va in&hinig&, attadanto tato varan ti. 
Dhamniakatbi sampaltajanas^a sdttbikj aljosi, evani dfaamiuarti 
desetvi!: m&. cintayi Ananda, ete satt£ham eva akkosanti, 
atthame divase turih( bhavissanti, Buddhlinam Iji uppannaih 
adhikaranam salt^ato uttariiii nSgacchati. M^andi7J Sat- 
tbdram akkosjtpetvd pal4petum asakkontf (c. -i) kin nu kho 
karissiimlti cintetvd tmA etaaaa npatthambhabbdtJt et^saih 
vya8anam karisa&nitt ekadivasarii ranno auripjnatth&ne opa- 
tlhinarii karontf cdlapitu a4aanain pahini: atlha kira mataknk- 
VSSOe^^. °cud.Tip£ua. * rod. bbfrubBti. 'cod.taTikraD. 'cod. ijinijjL 



171 

kute attha aafljfrokukknte gah&tvi igacchatu, 6gaiitv& ca eo- 
||£uaniatthake thatv^ ^atabh&Taih Divedetvi pavisatij ti vutte pi 
apavisitv^ palhamaih attha(c. aflja) eailjfvakukkute pahiiiato pacchtl 
itare ti, cujopallh^kasBa ca : mama vacanam kareyyflBSti laficattt 
adisi; Migandiko (c. -dhiko) ilgantvi ramflo niredipetvi! pa-, 
Tisatd ti vatte ramfto £p£iiabbiimim na p&vis^mtti, itaM clilu- 
palth£kaiu pahini: gaccha t^ta mama ciljafitu santikan ti, ao 
gantvd tena dinne attba saiyj(vakiikkute AnetTfi deva purohitena 
panii^k^ro (c- e)pahito ti iha, i&i& : bhaddako rata no uttaribhango 
nppaoDo, ko nu kho paceyy^ ti iha(c.i);Migandiyi: inah£rj(ja 
S(LroavattpamDkb^e.-ti-) paAcasatJi itthiyoiilkkamm& vjcaranti, t^ 
eampesebi, tipacitv^^aiissanttti^a; r^: gaccha t^saib datvi 
»ihilassa kira battbe adatv£ sayam eva mliretv4 pacatd ti peMsi, 
oilanpatth&ko sAdhn devA ti gantvi (athi \aXyi, tibi mayaih 
p4nf!tipi[tani (c. -tim) na karomi ti paiikkbitto <Egantv4 tam atUiaih 
raihflo ilroceai, M4i;andik£: dillhante mahiir&ja idžni t^iii 
pfittjtipdtassa karanaih v£ akaraiiaih vi j&iBBaei , samanaesa 
Gotamassa pacitv^ pesetil ti vadebi dev4 ti &ba, r4j4 tatb4 
valvi pesesi , itaro le ga^etvš gacchanlo viya hutvi gantvfi 
te (C tesu) kukkute purobitasea datvii raatakukkule tisaiii eantikaib 
Aetv4 ime kirakukkule pacitv48attbu santikaih pabiuatbA (c.-althi) 
ti žba, midaih n^uia amb£kam kiccan ti paccug^antvigan^iitisii, 
80 raiii^o eantikam gantvA kiiii tfit4 ti pultlio gamaiiasaa Gota- 
masaa pacitr^ pesetlid U vuttaniatte patima^am 4gantv4 gan- 
biihsil ti icikkbi, Mdgandty4: pasdft mab^Tfga, na ti tuaihftd]s&- 
nam katonti, babjddb4 patthani uUaiti atthtti vutte na saddaha 
l.-hhiT), r^& twh Butvfipi adbirfteetvd tunhf ahosi. M&gandiy4 
ktn nu kho karissimiti cintesi, tadi pana r£j£ 8£mavatiyi Vian- 
1fidatt4yaM4gandiy4yfi ti tiuannain pi et£sam(c.-te-) pistidatala. 
virena (c. -na) virena (c. -na) saitibaih vftin&meti, atba nam ave 
vi pare vi dimavatifi piafMatalain gamiaaatiti ilatvji M£gMi- 
diyi! ciilapituaiBaiiariipabirii: agadeoa kirad^tbi dhovitvi ekaih 



172 

sappaiii pesetd ti, so tath^l ka.tv& pesesi, tS,}& attano gamana- 
tth^nam hatthiksntsTfriA^ &iiy& yeva gacchati, tase^ pokkhare 
ekaih chiddam atthi, MJ[gandiy& tena chiddena sappatta pave- 
netr& cbiddam mfilihulena thakeai, sappo dTfhatfbani uitovf- 
.n4yani eva ahosi, Mf!gandiyj ramflo gamaDadlvase ajja kiUa- 
risB^ pJteMaih gamisBasi dev£ ti pucchitr£ SJmavatijfi ti vntte: 
sjja inay£ amanfEpo eupino dittho, na aakkfl tattha gantnm 
dev4 ti; gacchfim' evi ti; 9& yivatatiyam T^retvi evarti sanle 
ahant pi tumhehj eaddhiih gamisBimlti vatv^ nivattiyatnfin&pt 
anirattitvfi na jindnii kiiii bhavissati devž ti litmi (c. -o) saddhim 
yeTa agamdsi, rijA SAmavatfinispik^dfhi (c. -ti-) dinD&ni vatlba- 
pnpphagandh&bharanini dhiretvš Bubbojanaiti bbufijitvi rfn^n 
nssfsake thapetr£ Bayane nipajir, MJgandij&apaT&paraihTicarantf 
(c. -I) viya hntvd Tfn£cchiddato pnpphagulam apaueai, sappo 
drChatibarh nirih^ro tena chiddena nikkbamitvj passanto pha- 
naih katvi 8ayanapiitbe nipajji, M(!gandiy£ tam di8v£ fChandi(T) 
deva sappo ti mah^addam katv£ rJkj&naft ca taTa(») akkoaantf 
(c. -i) : ayaih dandhartiji alakkhiko inayharti Facanarii na sunšti 
(c. -ni-), imi (c. ~&n>) pi nigsiriki dubbin[tJl(c.'ni->) kirii nima rariiRo 
santiki na labbanti, tumhe imasmiin mate yeTa eukbam jfviHsatba 
jtvanle dukkbaii) jf vatba, ^jja iiiayi pipasupino ditibo, Simavatiyi 
ptisidam gantuii) na vaddbaltti viravantiy&pi me tayfS saddo na 
sato devi ti iha, r^ji sappam disri maTanabhayatajjito: eva- 
Hipam hi nJma Imi kariesanti, abo p&pi, ahaiii imžeam pfipa- 
bh^ram ieikkbantiy&pi imiBsJt vacanam na saddahiih, patbamaiti 
attano gabbbesu chiddflni liatvi nisintii, puna mayi pesite 
kukkute pahinimsu, ajja sayane sappam viBBajjayimBd ti ko- 
dhena sampajjalito ahosi; Simavatf pi pailcannarii itthiBatinam 
ovidaih adisi: amma amhikam ariinaih patisaranarii (c.-ni) 
n' atthi, narindo ca deTiy4 ca attanl oa samasamam era 
mettaiii pavattetha, va& kassaci kopam karitthi ti; r^ji sa- 
hassatlbimaBiiigadhanurn idiyajlyam (cjl-) pothetvfi visapftam 



173 

saraih aannafhitri SJmavatirii dhure katvli s&bbfi patipitiyi 
tbap^trjE S£insTatiy4 ure saraiii visR^jjesi, so tasB^ meOfinn- 
bh^vena patiDivattitvA igatama^&bhimukho va hatvi hadayam 
pavisanto viya atthlbi, t&i& cintesi : inay^ khitto šaro silam pi 
nibbijjhitvfi gaccfaati, Sk&se patihananakatihinam (c. -hanna-) 
n' attbi, atha ca ptai eganivattilvft mam&bhiiuukho va jšto, a^ am b' 
n4ina niccito nijj(To Baro pi etJBSž guaaih jini, ahaiii maaufisa* 
bhiito pi na jdn£mtti, eo dhamiiii chaddetvi afijalim pag^yba 
Stiinavatiy£ p4dainiile ukkatikarii nisCditvfi imara g&thaat ^a: 
Satomu^h^mi pamufhJmi, Babbi iDuyhaiitl medisi, 
8j[mavati mam U^aseu, tvaii ca me aaTatiam bhavj ti; 
sitasBa vacanam sutv£: s&Jhu deva mainHU'aQamgacchi(c.-a) 
ti avatvi yam ahatii mah^r^ sanuiam i^ati tam eva tvam pi 
gacchflti, idamvatrJ>naSfimavatf(c.-i):Bainm£Bambuddb&vik£mli, 
imam' tvarii Baranaiii gaccha yaiii ahaih saranaih gat4, 
esa Buddho, mah£r£ja, eea Baddbo anuttarO) 
sarapaib^am Buddharii gaccha *, tvaft " ca mcsaTanarh bfaavi ti 
^a; rijiidfin'^ainatiie)[ataraiiibhiyAmttiTatyi imam gjthant 
&ba: 

Esa bhiyyo pamuyhtlmi, sabbi muyhanti medis^ 
S&mavati maiii t£yasso, tvafl ca me saranam bhavj ti ; 
atha nam Bi purimaiiayeD' eva puDa patiklchipitv^: teua tvafl 
ca Baranam gacchimi Satihdrafl ca, varail ca te dammiti vutte : 
raro gi^ito hotu mahirf^ft ti £ha; bo ?atth£ram upasam- 
kamitvi Baragam gantv^ nimanletvi BuddhapamnkhaaBa bhikkhu- 
EamghasBB Batt&ham dinarii datv£ $£mavatini ^aotetv^ ulfhebi 
varam ganfai ti ; ima mahir^ja maybam hiraftitfidfhi attho 
n' attbi, idaiii pana me varam dehi: tathi karohi yathi Satthi 
nibaddfaam paflcahi bhikkhuBatehi Baddbiiii idhtigacchati) dham- 
mam BupisB^miti ; t&}& Satthiram vandilvii bhante paficahi 
bhikkbnsatehi saddhiiii nibaddharii idbftgacchatha, S^avatdnia- 
■ cod. msn>. * eod. omlttlt gtccha. • eod. ua- 



ogle 



174 

BiklC (c. -tU) dhammarii BOfa&ra&ti vadantiti f!ha; mah^rija Bud- 
dh^am nfEma ekasmiih th4ne nibaddham gantuih na.vaddha- 
ttti, mah&jano pacc^tihsatiti ; tena hi bhante ekaih bbikkhurh 
&ni^th& ti; Satlhi Anandattheram £n4peei, so parica biiikkha- 
aat&ni ič&yA nibaddham r^jakularti ^accbati, tSpi deviyo ni- 
baddham theraiii bbojenti dhammam sunanti, ti ekadivasaih 
Uierassa dhammakathaiii sutvi pancabi uttai-&afigasat«hi p^jaih 
akariisu, ekeko uttardsaiigo paflca aatini agghati, ti ekavatthd 
disvi rSjS pucchi: kuhim vo uttarfi§afigS (c. -o) ti; ayyaaBa no 
dinndti; tenaBabbegahitfiii; itnagahititi; r4jStheramnpaBam- 
kamitvfi vanditvJl lihi uttarisailgfinam dinnabhiram pucchitvi 
tihi dinnabhivaii ca therena gahitabhivaf^ ca sotvi: na nu 
bhante atibahiini vatthini , ettakehi kim karissalhi ti puccbi ; 
amhikaiii pahenakini (c. ~ho-) ganhitvi sesini jinnacfvarak&iaih 
(c.jiDD-) daesimi mahirijiti; teattanoc(yarinikiinkariBBant^ti; 
jinnatarac(varinam (c. jinn-) daBsanttti ; te atfano cfvarini kim ka- 
rissanttti ; paccattharanini kariesantJti ; purinapaccattbaranini 
kili) kariBsantiti ; bliummattharanini karisBantiti : puriiiabhum- 
mattbaranirii kim karisaantiti ; p^daputichanitii niahiriji ti ; 
purinapidapaiicfaanini kim karissanttti ; kbandikhandikam kod- 
dhetvi mattikaih madditri bhittim limpissantiti ; bliante ettakaiii 
gantv&pi ayyinam dinnas3attti(?) ; ima mahirija^pasannoapa- 
T&ni pi paflca vatthaHatini iharipetvi pidamdle ihapipeai, tiiero 
kira paricasatagghariakin' eva vatihini sahaseabhigena pidamdle 
thapetvi dinnini satasahaasakkbattmh labhi, sahaesaggbanakinl 
[c. -na-) BabaBsabhigena pidamdle thapetvi dinnini Bahasaakkhat- 
tuiii labhi, sataeabaBsa^hanakini sahaeBabhigena pidamdle tha- 
petvi dinnini satakkhattuiii labhi. ekaiii dve tfni cattiri pi^ca 
dasi ti idini nayeDa laddhinaiti pana ganani n' attbi , Tathigate 
kira parinibbute thero eakalfijambudfpani vicaritvi eabbavi- 
hiresu bhikkhdnam attano santakin' eva pattactvarini adiei. 
Migandiyi (c>-di): yam aham karomi tam tathi ahiitvi aiiifia- 



175 

th£va faoti, kin nu kho IcariBsfiintti citKelvJ atih' eeo upAjo d 
nyy£nt^[f1am gacchantf (c. -i) cdlapttu s^aanam pahini: S^ 
maratij^ pjsidara g&ntvi dussakollbfigfiratelatotth^ftT^i vi- 
Tar£petr4 duss^oi telacitfsu (c. -ti-) temetv-4 thambhe vel hetvi ti 
sabbftpi ekato katvi dviraih pidi^itvfi bahiyantakaiii datT& 
dandadfpikibi gehe a^ih dadamino otaritvi gaecbatil ti; p^ 
eidaiii abhiniyha kollbieirini viTaritvi Tatthini tetac^tfsu (c. -ti-) 
temelvi thambbe vetbetum irabbi, atha nam Simavatfpamnkhfl 
{c. -ti-) iBbiyo kiiii etaiii cdlapit4 ti vadantiyo ^e. -iao) upasam- 
kamiiiisu, amnut rij4 dalhikammattb£ya ime thambbe telapilo- 
tikihi (e. -tinihi) velbipeti, rfljagabe nima Bi]yDttaduyutta!h dujj^ 
tam, mi me santike hotba amm£ ti, evaih vatvi ti ig&t& 
gabbbe paresetv^ dv^rdni pidahitvi bahiyantakarii datri 
Kdito paUb£ya a^m deDto otari ; S&mavatf (c -i) tisam ovA- 
dain ad^ai : amhikam anaraatagge eariisire f icarantfnam evam 
evam ^gin^ jhfima attabhivaiii narii Buddhafiinena pi paricche- 
dena eukaro (-?) appamatti hotb^ ti, ti gehe jhiyante vedani- 
pariggahakammatlhinam manasikarontiyo kici dutiyaphalam 
kici tatiyaphalani pipunirtisu, tena vuttaib(?). Atha kbo Bflm- 
bahali bhikkhd pacchibbattarii piiidapitapalikkanti yena Bha- 
gavi ten' upasamkamimeu, upasaiiikamitvi Bbagavantam abhi- 
videtvi ekamantam nisldimeu, ekannantarii nJsiiin^ kbo te 
bhikkhU Bhagavantam etad avocnm : idha bhaote rafitio Udenaasa 
tiyyiDagataeBa antepuraiii daddbam, pafica tttbisatini kijakatini 
(c. -iti) Simavatlpamukhini (c.-ti-), tisam bhante upiaikinam 
ki gati ko a^gieampariyo ti ; aant' ettba bbikkhave npiatkiyo 
sotipaniti, aanti sakadigiminiyo, santi an%iminlyo, eabbi ti 
bbikkhave upJsikiyo anippbali kilakati ti ; atba kbo Bbagavi 
etam at^am viditri tiyam yeliyam imaih ndinaih udinesi: 
Mobaaambandbano loko bbabbardpo va dies&ti, 
upadbisatabandbano bilo tamasea pariririto, 
Baaaati Tiya khiyi ti(?) pasBato nattbi kincanan ti, 



176 

evan ca puia vatri: bhikkfaaTe aatti nim& vaddhe vicaranU 
niccakilam appamattd hatvii puihfiakammain eva na karonti, 
pamUino hatr^ p^pakamiuam pi karonti, taam& vaddhe vica- 
ranUi sukham pi dukkliam pi anubhsTantiti dhamrnatii desesi. 
R^i Simavatfgehaiii (c -ti-) kira }h£yatiti sutvft vegenAgacchanto 
pi adaddbe sampipnnltum n&sakkhi, igantvi pana i^haiii nibb&- 
petv4 appaunabalavadomanasBO ai^accapariruto nisfditvii Si- 
iuavatiy£ gupe anussaraDto kassa nu kfao idain kamman ti 
cintetvi M^atidiy^k£ntam bhavissatiti ii&tv& t&aetvi puccbi- 
yamžn£ na katheaeati sanikam ap^yGna puccbisafimtti cintetrj 
amacce flha: ambho ahaih ito pubbe npatthdya Bamutihjya 
jsamkitaparisariikito ra homi, b& me niocaih otdram eva gave- 
Bati , id£ni pana me cittam nibbutam bhavisBati , sakhena ca 
sayitU[h labhiBB&m!ti ; .kena nu kfao deva idaiii kammaiii katan 
ti ; niayi Binehena kenfipj katarii bhaviesatiti (c -ssati) ; MdgandiyJi 
samfpe thiti: amfto ko k&tuih sakkfaisBati, inayfl kataiii deva, 
abam cdlapitaram ^iiApetvA kireain ti 4ha; tam ibapetvA 
aSflo mafi BinebaBatto niUna n'atthi, pasanno 'ami, vataa te 
danimi, attano (iitiganam pakkosdpebiti ; e& il&takdnaih BJsa- 
naih pahini : r^j^ me pasanno varam deti, sfgbaih %accbatu ti ; 
tSj& 4gat4gat^aih mabantam sakk^ram k^resi, tam disv^ tass^ 
amit&takftpi laBcham datvi raayain M^gandiy£ya ii£tak4 ti igaa- 
chiiiiBU, T^j^ te sabbe g£hdpetv£ T&jaiigane n^bhippamdne (c— nens) 
iivite khandpetv^ te tattba nisfdipetv^ paihBum piiretv£ opati 
pal^m vikirfipetv^ aggim depeši, cammasaa daddhakile aya- 
namgalena kastlpetvfl kbanddkhaiidam h(rahfram k^resi, M^aa- 
diyJiaarfrato pi tikhinena Batthena ghanagbanaitti4nesu maiiisaiii 
upp4thetvi telakapallakam uddhaniuii firopetvfi pilve Tiya 
bbajj£petv£ tam eva kbidftpesi. Dhammaeabbiyam pi bbikkhti 
(c -u) katbadi BamutlhJpeBuiii : ananuccbavikam vata evaril- 
p£ya Baddhf>BanipannJtya upjtsikfiya evanlpaih (c -&] maranan 
ti; SattbJ %uitvi kjlya na 'ttha bhikkhave elarahi kath£ya 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



177 

Baiinisinniti pucchitrŽ iiii&ya nlimj ti vntte : bhikkhare imasmiih 
attabb^re S^roaTatCpamukhdnaih (c. -ti-) ittlifnam etaiii ayiit- 
taih appattait), pubbe katakammassa pana yattaiD era pattam 
eva el^hi laddhiin ti vatri kiiii bbante etfihi pubbe fcalaiB 
llcikkhathit ti ^icito atftam £hari : Atfte BdTiiaasiyam (c. -na-) 
Bra^madatte rajjaih kurente rdjagahe nibaddbaih atiba pacceka- 
buddhž bhuiijaiili, paficaaatd itthiyo te upalibabanti , tesu 
satta jand Uimavantam gaccbanti, eko — naditiie ekaiii tinaga- 
banarii (c-oam) atthi — tattba jbfuiam earaftpajjitv4 iiisfdi, ath' 
ekadivasatii liji paccekabuddhesu gatcBU t& ilthtyo id£ya uda- 
kakflati) kfjitaiti gato, tattha t^ ittfaiyo divasabb^aiii udake 
kflitv^ uttaritv^ aftapOitfi visfretuk^m^ amb^karo aggirii kara- 
iiatlhdnarii oloketb^ ti apardpaTam Ticaraiitiyo tam linagaba- 
narii (c. -iiaih) dievi tinarfkstti Baiiin£ya taiii parivdretvi thitd 
aggiili adaiiisu, tiiiesu jb4yitv^ patauteeu paccekabuddltam dievJi : 
tiatlb' anibi, oallli' anih4, raiiiio paccekabuddho jli4yati, raja 
ilalvu atnbe nfiaeesati, sudaddbam nam karissfim^ ti sabbfi ito 
c' ito ca d4riini (c. -ni) &baritv& taaaa upari rfiBirii kariibeu , 
mali^ddriiriisi ahosi, atba nam ^impetvd id^ni jh^jIsBatiti pak- 
kamiiiisu, t4 patbamaiii aaailcetanik^ butvS id^ni kammenfi- 
bf^biciisii (c. -mma-), paccekabuddliarti pana antoBamjipattiy4 
(c.-ya) sakaiasa!iasBadJruDi(c.-iii]^jaritvd £]impcntSpi (c.-topi) 
nsmlikiiTaniattam pi Tjgah^petuih na Bakkonti, tasmft so sat- 
tame divaae ul!bfEya yatbd8ukham agamdsi, t^ tassa kammassa 
katattft bab dni TassasataeabasH^ni niraye pacitv^ ta«s' eva 
kammasaa vikiivaBesciia (vipfikaTasenai) altabbttvasatena iminš 
Ta u!y^mena gebe jhdyamtlne jliiyiri)su, idam et^aam pubba- 
kamman ti. Evam vutte bhikkhil Sattbliraih palipuccbimsa : 
KbujjuttarJl pana bbante kena kammena kbujj^ j£t^ kena ma- 
h^pailil^, kena eot&pattipbalam adbigal^ kena pareaaih pesana- 
kdrikfijttta 11; bhikkhave taas' eva rainito B£r&nasiyaiii (c-na-) 
rajjadi kara[.iak4le sv-eva paccekabuddho tbokakhujjadhituko 



■,Gt)ogle 



178 

alboti , ath' eki upattb^rtli^ ittbi karobalaifa pimpitvi svanna- 
larakaib gabetvi atnh^aih paccekabuddfao evaH ca evafl ca 
vicarattti kbnjjfl butvfl taua vicaran^draih dasaesi, tassa nis- 
sandena khnjj£ j£t£; te pana paccekabuddhe patbamadirasarii 
rijagehe Diefd^pelrd patte gih&petv& ptEyfieasBa pdretrd dipesl, 
tinhapiyll8aasa piire patte paccekabuddhe parivattetvd pari- 
vattetv^ ganhanti, e& itthi te tatb£ haronte disvA attano aaiK 
taksni attba dantavalay£ni datv^ Idba tbapetvj ganhath£ ti 
^ba, te tatbi katvi taih oloketvi n' attbi bbante amh&am 
etehi(c.et«ti)attho(adde: ti), tumh4kam SevatdnipariccatuEni, ga- 
hetvi gacchath^ ti £ha, te Nandamdlakapabbb^rani agaroaitiBO, 
ajjllpi t&ai valayini arogflni (c. ^t-) eva, a& tassa kammassa 
nissandena \i6ni tipitakadhar£ mabdpanni j4t4; paccekabuddb^ 
naih katanpatthinanisBandena pana Bot£pattipbaIaih patri idam 
asa&buddbantare kammaih ; Kassapasammisambuddbak^le pana 
ek£ BirinasfsetthtDO (c. -naai-) dbfti Taddhaminacch£ydya 6A&- 
eaih gabetrd attioain alaihkarontf (c. -i) nisfdi, ath' asai risalU 
sik j eki khfnisavi bhlkkbunf naih dattbuih agamdsi, bbtkkhuniyo 
khfpieavftpi s£yanhaBamaye upattb^kakul^ni datlbiik£iii£ honti, 
tasmirb pana khane eetthidhftiya eantike kici pesanakdrikll 
n' attbi , si : vandimi ayye etaiii t^va me pasidbanapelikaih 
gahetvi deth^ ti iha, therf (c. -i) ciDtesi : eac' aesd imaiii gan- 
hitT& na dasBdtni iDayi Jigb£taih katvi niraye nibbattiBsati, sace 
pana dasBimi parassa pesanakiriki butv&nibbattis8£mi(G.-BBati), 
nirayaBantipato kbo pana parapeSBibhflTO ra Beyyo ti s& 
annddayam paticca tam gabetvA tassi adisi, tassa kammassa 
nissandena pareBam pesanak^rikd j&t& ti. Pun' ekadivaBam 
dbammaB^biyBm katbaiii BamallbfSpesnm : S£mavattpamakh£ 
(c. -ti-) paHcasati ittbiyi} gehe a^in£ jbliyimsu, Migandikjya 
t&iaki upari palfUa^ih datvd ayanaiigalebi bhinnd, M£gan- 
diki pakkatlhitatele pakki , ke (c. ko) nu kbo ettha jfvanti 
nfoia ke mati n£m£ ti; Satthi igantvd k4ya nn 'ttba bbik- 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



179 

fchave etarahi kftthiya Baniiisinni t) pucchitv^ itn^^a vimi G 
Totte: bhikkbare ye keci pamatltl te vaBsaaatarh jfvantSpi 
matii jevA nima, ye appamattj te raat£ jfvantSpi amal^ 
jeva, taBinž M^andiyfl jfvanK pi matfi (e. tn&t^pit^) yeva 
nima, S^maratfpamnkh^ (e. -ti-) mat^ jfvanti yeTa n^ma, na 
bhikbfaare appamatti tnaTantf n^mi ti ralvfi im& g&thi abhfisi : 
Appamido etc. Tattha appamfido ti padam mahantath 
atthaih cUpeti, mahantam attbara gahetvji titthati, sakatam pi 
tepitakam bnddhaTaeanaih JiharilT& katbiyaiiidnam appamMam 
eva otarati (c. -nti) ; . . . ye keci kuaali dfaamin^ sabbe te appa- 
m^damiiltUtJ . . . appamjdo teeath dbamm&iarii aj^m akkh£yattti ; 
so pan' esa atthato 8atiyi avippav^o n&tntt nlccam iipalthit^ya 
Gatiy£ c' etaiii [c. -ta) DJmam; amatapadan ti amataiii 
vnccati nibbinaih, taih hi aj^tattd na jfyali na iDiy7att (c. 
tnf-), tasni£ amatan ti vticcati, padan ti imini ti(?) padam 
amatam pipanantiti attbo, amatassa adh!gamtiptlyo ti Tuttaib 
hoti; pam£do ti pamajjanabh4vo tnutthaeaccasamkb^tassa 
satiy£ TOBBO^^aBs' etath n^maifa;... padan ti iipSyo ma^o; 
pamatto faijitith nStivattati, jdto jiyyatl (c. jf-) e' eva miyyati 
(c. mi-) c4 ti pamido maccnno padam nima hoti , maranarii 
upeti (c. upenti]; appamatti na rofyanttti satiy£ Baman- 
n%at£ hi appamatti na maranti, ajarSmarfi honttti na sallak- 
khelabb^ na hi koči satto ajariinaro nima atthi, pamattassa 
pana vaddham (c. vaddha) nima aparicchinnam appamattaBsa 
paricchinnam , tasmi pamatti jitiidfhi aparimuttatti j(van- 
tSpi mal&pi mati yeTa nima, appamatti pana appamidaUk-' 
khanam vaddhctvd khippam ma^^phalini Bacchikatvi duttya- 
tatiyaattabbivesu na nibbattanti, tasmd te jfvantapi matfipi 
na m(yanti yeva nima; ye pamatli yathimati ti ye 
pana sattd pamatti te pamidamaracena mati (c. matti), yalhi 
hi jfyitindriy^pacchedena mati dirukkbandbaBadisi apagata- 
viriiitini tath' eva honti, tesam tesani pi hI matinam viya ga- 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



180 

batth^am t&v& dflnam dasa^ms »flam Takkbies^niti ti ekarii 
cittam pi anupp^jjati, pabbajit^Dam pi dcariyupajjhšyarattfidfni 
pura^iBBflma dhiitangidfni (c. dhu-) 8aii)fidiyieefima bh^vanath 
Taddhessftmi ti ekacittam pi anuppajjattti matena (mattenaT) 
lUDDakaran^ (c. -nikarana) va bonti, tena Tuttam : ye pamatti 
yath£mal£ ti ; etain visesato i^atrti ti pamattasss vattato 
nisEaranarii n' attbi appamattassa atthttl etaih visGsaiii visegato 
j&nitv£; ke panatam viseBam j^nanttti : appam^damhi pai.i- 
Aiti ti ye paudit^ medbfivf (c. -i) fl^fpan!)£ (sajfvapaJtD^ ?) 
attano appamiide Ibatvi appamjidarii vaddhenti te evaiii vise- 
sBm kJEranaiii jdnanti;... ariy^naiti buddbapaccekabuddha- 
sdvak^nam gocarasamkh^te catusatipallbJnMbhede [c--dani) 
Battatimsabodbapakkbi^adhamnie navavidfae lokuttaradiiamnie 
carati niratiabhirat^bontiti attbo; te jh^yino ti te appa- 
raatti paiiditfi allbasamjipattisamkb^tena irammaniipanijjbfinena 
(c. -ndp-) vipaesan^maggaphalaBamkhtitenalakkhandpanijIjb^eDa 
v& ti duvidhen&pi jb^nena (c. jjli^-) jbiyino; sitatik^ ti 
abhinikkhamato (c. -kka-) patthdya yisa arabattamaggfi satatam 
paTattak^yikacetaEikaviriy^ ; ... pbnsanttti ettba dve pbu- 
aani: fiiriaplmsan^ Tipibaphusaoi ca, tattba catt4ro magg^ 
it£napbuaan& tidma, cattiri pbal4ni vip&aphuiiaiili adbippetd, 
ariyaphalena nibb^am eacchikaront^ dhfr^ paiiditit tiya 
Tip4kaphusan£yA nibb^am Bacchikaronti , yogakkbemam 
anattaran ti ye catidro yogii raah^janam vaddhe ostd^penti 
tebi kliemam nibbbayam sabbehi lokiyalokuttaradl)amiiiehi sel- 
thatti anuttaran ti . . . S^mavatiy4 M^andiyfiya ca caranapa- 
ridfpi Udcnavattbuhi. 

Appam^do amatapadaih l^endnm eet appamšdo 
'■nattq)adam ad instar v. »t yaBO 'bhivaddbati , vv. ini. is* 
patto 'si, ditiho 'Bi, v. nn yo 'tivikyan, v. asi antimo 'yarii. 
Amatapadam cfr. v. m amalaiii padam. AriyiSnam 
nobiliam, prsi^larorum , i. e. proborum, perfectonim ; palica 



RMNJ^J-^GDOt^lc 



181 

enim lingna hoc vocahulam prffisertfm morali Bensn uHurpari 

TJdetar. Cfr. tt. t». 164. jso-si. i^o. sos, et librum Suttani- 

pilo dictum cap. DvayatiiDupaBsan£suttam, adhibito Dhpd. t. s, 

Yam pare sakhato ^hn fad &t\j&. ihu dukkbato, 

^ftiii pare dnkbbato ^n tad ariylE aukbato vidd. 

Comm. de tribue ordinibas, btiddh£. paccekabuddhd et e&nki 

dictis, intelligit. Cfr. Bumonf: Introd. p. sso, prieterea Lasaen : 

Ind. Aherth. I, p. s et N^e; le mjthe des Ribhavas p. iit. 

Gf^terlj, teste W. Knighton (hietoij of Ceyloii p. -n), 

T. 9) sic rertit: Religion is tbe patb of immortality ; irreligion 

die patfa of death. The righteoue die not, bnt the irieligious 

are eren as nov dead. Cfr. Upbam : Mahiran^i vol. m, p. n*. 

v. S4. Locus: Veluvanaih. Pereona: Kumbha^osabo. 

... Nisammak^rino ti evafi ce bbaviBsattti evaiii 
kariesimtti y& Imasmim kamme evaih kate Idafii n&na bhavia- 
satiti v& evam nidfinain sallakkhetvS rogaii) tikicchakj (? g. 
rogatikiech&iam) Tiya sabbakammdni nis^metri upadhiretv^ 
karontassa; . . . dhammajtvino ti ag4ri7aBBa knlf^lim 
vajjetrfi kasigorakkh^fhi (c. -dfnihi) anagirikassa vejjakam- 
maddtakamm&dfni vajjetrtl dbammena samena bbikl[b&eariy47a 
jCvikatti kappentassa; appamattassitiavippavutdiasatino... 

De metro appendicem vide. Satfmato eiempla i vocalis 
prodnctte adhuc esstaDt vv.»i. isi. ms satCmat, v. ss jutbnat, 
vv. T. 8 -pagsC-, vv. 49. vss-sg monf, vr. es. «». tis. i3o. m. 
JI«. ii»-ia. iS7-3e. 169. isa. tia sq. dA-sb. tST. 917-19. soo. 
1184-80. 850 ai4 mailftatf, passati, ramatf etc, v. 9s kfrati, 
T. iss jfrati. Adnnmerandi Bunt fortasBe tt. t. b. ii9. t*n. 
»« Tfriya, hirf. 

V* 3S. Locus: Velnranam. Persona: Cdjapantha- 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



182 

. . . Imasmim atiri^a dullabfaapatltthiUiya ativiya gambUre 
eamsfiraB%aTe attaoo patiltb^bhiitain (c -bhu-) arabattaphalam 
dfpam kayirfltba kareyya ktltaidi Bakkuaey;i ti attbo; 
kfdisam: jaih ogho n&bhikfrati, yam catubbidho pi kile- 
sogho abhikiritaim na sakkoti, na hi eakkd ara^attaih oghena 
rlkiritun ti . . . 

Uttb4nen' appamJdena cfr. v. 4i vat' ayatD , tv. 
las. »84 a(h' aiifiiuii, ath' aesa, y. sm ajj' a^am, v. ss cet. 
n' atthi, t. isi v' amhamayam , vr. ibi. aos c' ajtbaibgikaiii, 
G'addbagii, vv. ase. mo yen' attharii, yeii' assa, t. aas ten' 
attamano , v, 11 ovadeyy' anuB&Beyya , v. an addharath' atti- 
narii, v. ate coday' att&naiii, eaftQflinay' attinarii, vv. 9is. sis 
dokkhass' antam. 

G<^rly (efr. Enighton p. la) vereom anglice rcddit: 
Tbe wi8e man so establishea himself, in indiistry, perseverance, 
pnidence aad mental control, that he is not cairied away by 
the floods of seDsuaIity. 



Locus: Jelavanaih. Pereone: Bilanak- 
fcbattaghultam. 

Tattha bil&ti b^lena aamanndgati idhalokaparalokattbam 
ajjbaoti . . . ; yathj[ hi uttamam dhanam niss£ya k&na^na- 
aampattlm pApunissJma pattaddram posiss£ma paralokagamana- 
ma^^aih Bodhem^ ti dhane ^nisamsam paseantA nam rakktianti 
evaiti pandito pi appamatto pathamajjh&nfidfni patilabhati 
maggaphalini p4pun4ti tisso vijj^ cba abhimA^ sampddettti 
appamide fiBiaaiiisam passanto dbanaita settham va appa- 
mždam rakkbattti attbo; mi pamidan ti taam^ tumhe m& 
pam^dam anuyufljetba to& pamfidena k£lam vftin&majittha, k &~ 
maratieanthavanti vatthukiimakilesakimesu ratisaihkh^taih 
laiih&anthavain pi m^ anuyuiijetha tn& vidittba in& patilabbitlha. . . 

AnuyuAjetha » pers. est potentialis attanop. a rad. 



ogle 



183 

yviq prtef. anu; qtiod qao jure a pera. aor. parass^. bsbeat 
commratator, nescio. 

Gogerly (cfr. Eoig^ton p, tb) v. »7 sic vertit: Live 
not in the practice of irreligion, ndther cieave to sensuatitf; 
for the meditatiro and die nligious man esperlences great 
bappineea. 

V> S8. Pam^aih appamMeni ti imatii dbamoutdeBa- 
nam Satthd Jetavane vihatanto MahtfkaMapsttherara irabbba 
kadiesi. EkaBDaim bi divase thero Pipphaligiih£yaih viharanto. 
K^agahe pindap&tapatikkanto blokam raddhetvi pamatte ra 
appamatto va udakapathavfpabbatddiaa (c. -vi-) cavanake upp^ja- 
nake satte (c addit; oa) dibbena cakkhun£ olokento niafdi. 
8attli4 Jetavane niginno va keaa nu kbo vihiiena i^ja mam* 
putto Kaaaapo viharattti dibbena c^kbuni apadhdrento satt^ 
nadi cutiipapitaih olokento viharatlti ftatv^i aattilnam cutApa- 
p&taih nima buddhaOšneoa pi apariccfainno, mjitukuuchi^am pa- 
tlsandhim gahetri mit^itaro aj^tlpetv& va caranakaaattioain 
pariccbedaih kitum na aakki, te jinitum tava caariBafoKaasapa 
amattako(T) tava viBayo, sabbaao pana cavante ca upp^ante 
ca jinitom passllum BuddUuiam eva visayo ti vatvi obhiaaih 
pbaritvi Bammukbe nisinno viya hutv^ imarii githam iha: 
Pam&daiti appamidena etc. Tattba nudatiti, yatbtEn&mapok- 
kharanim paviaanlam navodakaih pur^odahaiii sarhkhobhetvA 
tass' okšsaiii adatvd tam attano mattbakamatthakeaa pali- 
yantam nudatiti harati evam eva paadito appamidalakkhaDam 
brdhento pam^idasa' okisam adatvi t^tpamidav^^ena nudatiti 
barati, atba bo pauunnapamddo (c. panunni-) accuggatatth£ne 
parieuddbaih dibbacakkbuiii aamkhitaiii pamiiiya piafEdam 
taasa anucchavikam palipadaiii piirento tfiya patipad£ya nis- 
semyi pdsidam viya £niyha pahtnaBokasallatiya asoko app«' 
b[iiaBokasaliat]Sya sokinim p^m aatlakiyaii cavanubiafi 



184 

ea Dpp^jsmiuaft ca dibbacakkhaD^ avekkhati paBsatt) 
yadifl klm: pabbat&tlho va bhummatlbe pabbatamnd- 
dhani tbit« bbdini^aih thite uparipisidaparireno akicchena 
avekkhati tatb£ yo pi dhfro pandito mah&hfnJuaro fUam- 
nechinne vaddh^tje bfEle eavante ca uppajjante ca avek- 
khattli. 

v> 30. Locdb: Jetaranaih. Peraonie: dre saUiyakS 
bhikkhd. 

. , . Suttesii ti 8atij%ariyibbiveiiasabbiriy£patheBU nid- 
diyanteaD yeva; bahujftgaio ti mahante sativepulle jf[gariye 
(bito; abalaesam v& ti kuntbapadaiii chinn^avam dubba- 
lasBaih Bfgfaajavo 9indhavlij&n(yo viya; sumedhaso ti utta- 
mapamiio tath^riipam puggalath j^amena pi adhigamena pi 
hitv£ y^, niandapamfiaaiiiiih hi ekarii suttaib gahetiim vtlya- 
mante y,eva snmedhaao ekaiii raggaih (c. magg-) gaijhftti evam 
tiva jgamena yi[ti, .mandapatnfie (c. -pamfiena) pana rattiiih^ 
nadiTJtth&iUfni k&tum Tiyamante yeva karomaltb^nam ugga- 
hetvii sajjh£yante ycva ca stimedhaeo pi pubbabbfEge pi parena 
katam rattitihdnarii divfUthinam pavieitv4 kammatlhJhiaiii sam- 
masanto sabbakileee khepetvi oava lokuttaradhamme hattbaih- 
gate karoti eraiii adhigamena hitvj ylitl, vaddhe pana tarfo 
hitri chaddetvi vaddbato nlasaranto y^ti yevi ti, 

Non piane accnrata videlnr constnictio hnjsa rerens; 
vix enim gerandium Ijitvi in com parati vam enunciationem 
trahere licet, et ad enunciationem prtmariam relatum objedo 
earet, dicendum erat: appamatto pamatte... hhvši y£ti. 

T< 80. AppamJdena Maghar^ ti imam dbammadeBa- 
naih Salth^ Vesiii/am nisB£ya kdtJlg£raBŠl£yaiii viharanto 
Sakkam devar^jaiii irabbha kathesi. Vesfi)iy&m hi Mahali 
nthna Licchavi, so TathJgataasa Sakk&pafibasiittantadesanarh 



185 

BDtri: sammisambuddho Sakkassa sampattiih miUiatlrii katv£ 
katfaesi, dievd nu bho nd4hu adisv^, jin&ti nu kho ndihu no, 
pncchlss^i nan ti cintetr^ atfaa kbo Mahali Liccbavi yena 
Bhagav4 ten' upaBaihkami, apasamkamitrž Bhagavantaih abhi- 
videtvi ekaraantam nisfdi, okamantarh nisinno kho Mahali 
Bfaagavantaih etad aroca: diltiio bhante Bhagavat^ Sakko 
dev&nam indo; dittbo kbo me Mabdii Sakko deviinam indo ti; 
eo hi Jt6n& (e.add. bo) bhante Sakkapatirdpako bhav-iBsati, dud- 
daso hi bhant« Sakko devjnam indo ti ; Sakkaiii c^ham Mab4U 
pajl(n£mi Sakkakarane ca dhamme yeflafl ca dbammdnam sam- 
fidinuatl^ Sakko Sakkattath (c. -ntam) t^hag£tiilca(T) paj&ifEaii, 
Sakko Mahali devinam indo pabbe mannssabbdto samiSno Magho 
n^ma m^avo (c. -na-) ahosi, taemi Maghav^ ti vuccati, Sakko 
Hah^i devinam indo pabbe manueeabhdto sam&io pure pore 
d^naiii adiSsi, tasmi Parindado pinido (f) ti vuccati, Sakko 
Mahali dev£nam indo pubbe manuseabhdto eara^no sakkaccam 
ddnam adisi , tasmi Sakko ti vuccati, Sakko Mahdli dertinam 
indo pubbe mannBsabbiito Bnmjino ivaBathaih adisi , tasmfi 
V4eavo ti Tuccati, Sakko MahfUi devdnam indo sabaBsam pi 
attham muhnttena cinteai, tasm4 Sahaseakkbo ti vuccati, Sak- 
kaasa Mah£li dev^am indae^a Sujfitj nJma osorakaiiift^ pa- 
jfipati, tasm4 StijampaHti vuccati, Sakko Mahilidevinatn indo de- 
vjnarii tivatimaftnaiii iBsariyddim pathavyaih (?c. add. ka) rajjam 
kjiresi, tasmfi devinam Indo ti vuccati, Sakkassa Mahili devš- 
nam indaaea pubbe manusaabhdtassa satta vutapaddni (c. mata-) 
samatiini samfidinn^ni ahesuiii ^esaiii sam&iinnattjl Sakko Sak- 
kattarh (c. -ntath) a^'bag&, katamdnt Batta: ytivajivaih in4t4pettl- 
bbaro asBaih, j-(iviu(vam kulejefthžpac5yf (c. -pajSyino) aBsaiii, 
y£vaj(vani sanhavAco aesam, y£ivajfvam apiBuno asBaiii, y£va- 
jfvaiii vigatamalamaccherena cetas^ agAram ajjhf[vaseyyam, 
muttac^go payathapinivo3eaggarato(!), yjicayogo dfinasartivl- 
bhfigarato: 

n,oN.«ji-vGoOgle 



Y$Tajfv8Bi saccaviteo assaiii, 
y£vi^fraih akkodhano lUBaih, 
saee pi me kodho upp&jjeyyB 
khippam eva n&m patlvineT^an ti. 
SakkasBa Mah£li dev£nam indaesa pubbe msnnasabhiitassa 
Im&ii Batu rutapad&ii samattini aamfldiDn&ni a^esam ^esam 
samMinnattfi Sakko Sakbattaih ajjbag^ ti. 

Mitipeltibharaiii jantum , kule jetth£pac&yinam, 
sanjiaii) sakhilaBambh&am , pGBuneyyappah£yinaiii, 
Maccheravinaye yuttaro, saccath, kodhibbibhaih naraib, 
tam ve devli (fivatimeA ibu aappurisj ittti. 
Idaii) Mahili Sokkena Ma^am&navakakjile katakamman ti 
vatvi pDna tena katbam bhanle Magbaminavo patipa^tti taasa 
palipattirii ritthfiTBto sotukfimena puttbo tena hi Bun^tti vatvi 
atftam šhari : Atfte Magadharallhe Macalag^me Magho m^navo 
g^akarftDatthtEnamgaDtvUattano titthanatthJDaitagantrflp^eiia 
pamsaiii Tiyilbitv& ramanfyam katv^ altb^i, aparo tatii btihuni 
pabaritv4 tato apanetvfl Bttyain tattha atth&si , bo ta«8a akuj- 
jbitrj va aiiifiarii (hiinam ramaDfyaii) katvfi thito, tato pi nam 
amflo bfihunli pabaritrti apanetrj sayaih atth&i, so tasBa pi 
akujjhitv4 aiiiitam tbinarii TamaijfyaRi katv^ thito, iti tam 
gehato iiikkhantž nikkhantj purist bflbunfl pafaaritvi Bodhitaso- 
dhitatlh&iato apanesom, bo: sabbe pi te sukhit£ j£t^ imin£ 
kamrnena maytiam Bakbad£yakena pumfialcammena bhavitabban 
ti cintetv4 puna divase khuddfilaiii idiya kbalamandalamattaiii 
th&Dam ra[nanfyam ak£si , sabbe gantv^ tatth' eva althamBii, 
nesam aflaBamaye aggiiii katvfE ad^i, tato ramanfyam tbinaib 
nJuna Babbesahi piyain, ito patlbfiya inay£ maggaiii Bamaiii 
(c e&m-j karontena (c. -te) vicarituiii vaddhaltti cintetvi p4to 
va nikkhamitvi maggam samarh karonto cliinditvtl fjaritabba- 
yuttaki rukkhae4kblL haranto vicarati, alha nam aparo diar4 
iba: aamma kiiii karositi ; mayha[h sa^agiminiih maggam 



,»uyn 



187 

itaomi ti; aham pi te Bahiyo bomtti; hobi Hamma, saggo 
nftna bahuanam pi mauipo li ; tato pat(h^ya dve jan£ ahesurh, 
te disvi tath' era pucchitvi ca satvi ca aparo pi lesam salj£yo 
(c add. aah4f o) j4to evatii aparo pi aparo ptti aabbe pi tettim- 
wjan£ jšt^ te (c tesam) sabbe pi khndd£l£dibattb& maggarh samaiit 
k*roiitd yDJanadTiyojanamattattb^aiii (c. -naiiidvt-) £;acchanti, le 
disrjlgjiniabhojakocintesi: ime manuss^ ayageyiitt£,Babbep'iroe 
araifaitalo maccbamaitaB&ifai vi iharey7um euraiii vi katvfi pi- 
Teyynin amfiam vi tidiaam tammaiii kareyyuih, aham pi kijlci 
klfici Iabbey7an ti, atba ne (c. do) pidtLos&petvi puocbi: kiib 
karonti caratbi tij soggamaggaih aHmtti; gh&rivisam vasan- 
ten&pi evadi k^tutii raddbali, aiaiiiflato macchamamsfidfni jUia- 
rituih Buram kalvi p4biiii n^appakire ca kammante k&tuih 
vaddhattti; te tassa vacaDam patikkbipimsu yeva, punappuna 
Tnccamini patikkbipimsu yeva, bo knjjhitrd nliaeasiini ne ti 
raSAo santilmin gaotvfi core te deva vaggabaiidbanena vica- 
rante paBs^mlti vatvi gaccha te gahetri inebtti vatte talbd 
katv£ raihno dassesi, riji aviinamBitvi va battbini maddi- 
petbH ti ^adpesi, Magho sesitoam ovMam adisi: Bammi tba- 
petvfi metlam aiiifiam amb&kam avas8ayo n' attbi, tumhe kat- 
tbaci kopam akatv£ raiiiHo (c. -i) (^imabbojake maddanabattbimbi 
ea attani ca mettacittena samacitti ca hotbd ti, te tathi karimsu, 
atba neBaiii mettfinubhdvena battbf (c. ~i) upaBaiiikamituib na 
visahi , t&}& tam althaih sutvi bahil (c. -u) disv^ maddilum 
na visabissati , gaccha katas&rakena pallccbidetv^ maddipetb£ 
ti igate katasirakena paiicch&dulvi madditum peaiyamiuo hat- 
thf (c-i)diirato va patikkami, Ti^& taiii pavattiih eutvti k&ranen* 
ettha bbavitabban ti ne pakkoeipetvi puccbi: timaib nissiya 
tumhemam(?)kiihnalabbatb£ti; kim etaiii dev4 ti; Omibe kira 
vaggabandbanenacor4^(ilv£aramtiecarath&(c. ratb^)ti; koeram 
6ba ; gimabhojako t&t& ti ; na mayain deva coT4,mayaih pana attano 
aaggamc^lgani (c. eaggaih) sodbent^ idail c' idail ca karoma, girna- 



188 

bhojako amhe akusal&kiriy$ya niyojetT£ attano vacanam ka- 
TODto nibetuktimo kujjhitvi evam Sb& ti ; t&ti (c -a) ajaih tirac- 
chino tumhikarh gune jiniti, manussabhiito j^nitaih nJUakkhim, 
khamatha me ti, evafi ca pana vatr^ eaputtad£rakag£roabhoja- 
kaih tesaih hatthtita &roh&nfyaih tafi ca gim&m yatb£nikbarti pari- 
bhogaii) katvd adilBi, te idh' eva im katapiirhilaBitaisattaso dittfao 
ti bhif^oBO (c. bhf-) matti^a (c. mant-) paRannamfinae£ hntrU tam 
hatthiih Terena virena abhiruyha gacchantfi mantajiriiBu : id&ni 
amhehl attrekataraih pnriiflaiii k£tabbani, kirh karom^ ti citnmma- 
faipathe th^vataih kMv& mah^anaHsa viasamanagjlaiii (c. -kilarh) 
karissiin^ ti te vaddhakim pakkosfipetTJ B^laiii paithapesom, 
noJttugimesu pana vigat£ya(T) tassJl 8^IJya mtltug&mtlnaih pattiih 
ngdamsii. Maghassa pana gehe Nandi Citt4 Sadbamni^ Suj^td ti 
catasBO ittbtyo honti, tian Sudhamm^ vaddhakin^ saddhiiii ekato 
hutv£ bh^tika imassa a&iij&m mam jelthikaih karohttt vatv^ 
laflcaiii adisi, eo s&Uhii ti Bampaticcbitv£ patbamam eva kanni- 
kirukkbam enkkbSpetvi tacchitri Tijjhitv£ kannikam nittha- 
petv^ Sudbammil ndma ayani e&i& ti akkbarjbl (c. -ni) chin- 
ditv^ Tatthena palivethet?^ tbapesi, atba s^lam nitthapetvli kaa- 
nik^ropanadivase ayyo ayyo e (ekaiiii) na sarimbj ti ^a; kiih 
ii4maboti; kannikan ti; ihtaiaaim&H; id&ii cbinnanikkhena klU 
taiii na lakkA, pnbbe yeva hi cbinditv^ tbapitakannik^ laddhuth 
raddhatltJ; id4ni kim kitabban ti; sace kaesaci gehe nitthft- 
petv£ pithipitžrikkin4yikakaiinikš(l) atibl bSl pariyesitabb& (c. 
-yetab-) ti; te pariyesant£ Sudhamm^ya gebe disr^ sabaasatit 
Atitvi miilena na labhimau, sace mam eiliya pattitb (c. -i) 
karotba daaefiintti vutte pana majam mdtaglun&naih pattirh na 
dadamhi ti i^aihsu, alha ne raddhakf iha: ayyo tnmhe kim 
karolba, ibapetv^ Brahmidobam aihOaiii mitugimarahitatlh^nam 
niiraa n' attbi, ganhatba kannikam, evam aante amhikam kam- 
marii nittbaih gamiasattti, te s^bd ti kannikam gabetf^ ailaiii 
nittbjEpetri tidhl ribbajimsu, ckaamim kotib&e isBarinaih vaša- 



nallh^nam kariiti^u, ekasmihi duggat^iath, ekasmiih gil^ndnam. 
Tetlitiieajanfi tettimsaphalak^ni pariiii^petv4 liatthino [c. -thi) 
saiiinam adameu : Jigaiituko &;aiitvti yaesaatthataphitlakenis[dati 
tari) gahetv^ phalakas^mikaas' cva gebe patitihjipehi, taaea p£da- 
parikammam pitlhiparikaminam kb^danf^arii bhojantyaih Baya- 
n^i sabb^i B^mikaea' eva bbliro bbarigsatiti, hatthf (c. -i) £gati- 
gataih galietvfi phalakas&mikaeea gharath neti, so lassa tam diva- 
saiii kattabbam karoti. Magho Bi,\&y& avidilre kovilžranikkham 
ropetvi lassa mille p^s^iiapbalakaih atthari, s£lam pavilthj 
pavitlliJt kannikaih oloketvii akkharini v^etvft Sudbamm^ n^ia 
me (t) S&1& ti vadanti, tettims^andnaih n4niam(c.-a)napamii^- 
yati. Nand^ (c. n&D&} clnteai: ime sfUaih karpntJi amhebi 
apattikam (c. fip-) karJmeu, Sudbamm^ pana atlano vyattat4ya 
pattikti jitd, may&pi kiiici kfituiii vaddhati , kiu nu kho karis- 
s^iti, ath' (i8s& etad ahosi: sfUaiii ^atfliiaiu pana pfkii[yan 
(c. p^n-) c'eva nahfbodakaii ca laddhurii vaddhatiti pokkha- 
ratiiiii kban4pese4mtti (c. -n4-), a& pokkharanira kiresi. Citt^ 
cintesi : Sudhanimfiya kapuik^ diunj, Nand4ya pokkbaranC kH- 
fiti, inayfipi kitici kjitum vaddliatiti, kin mi kho karias.lmi, 
atb' aBs£ ctad ahoai: H&Iaih Jigatebi pin(yain (c. p^ti-) pivitvtl 
nahfitvfi gamanak^lc mUlaiii pilandbitvA ganturii ^addliati, pup- 
ph^nimam k^reas^mtti, b^ ramaiifyaiii (c. -iiC-) puppliSrtiaiaiii 
k4resi, yebhuyyena tasmim ^r^e aBuko nSma puppbdpaga- 
phaliipagainkkho n' attbUi na bosi. Snj^it^ pana dba: Ma- 
gbaBsa m^tuladhfld mcva (abam cvaf) pMaparic^rikd ca, elena 
katakammam maybam eva may& katarii (c. -&) etaes' ev^ ti 
cintelv^ kificl akatvd allabh^vaiu eva mani1ayani^n^ vftin&meei. 
Magbo pi raatupallhfinam pitupa|lb£nam kule jetib^paciiyika- 
kammarii aaccavficam apharusaviicain apisunav^carii maccbe- 
ravinayam akkodhan ti tmflDi satta vntapad^ni puretv£: 
M^l^pcttibbararh janturii, kule jet{h£pac£yinafli, 
sanhaih Bakhilaeambb^iiarii , pesuneyyappab4yinaih, 



190 

Maccherarinaje Tottaiii, saccarh kodhAbhibbnih naraih, 
tam ve dev£ Uvstimsi &hu sappnriBi ittti, 
erarii pasaiiiBi^abbfivaih fipajjitvA jfvitapari^oe&ne t^vstimea- 
bhavane Sakko devar^j^ hutrd nibbatti, te pi 'aea Ba,h&yi 
tatth' eva nibbattiibeu , vaddhalif ViBaakamniadevapntto hiitv^ 
nibbatti, tadlt t&Tatiihiabhavane aenri vasanti, te abhftav£ 
deTapatt4nibbatttti(?) dibbap&iam »ajjayim8n, Sakko attano pa- 
riaSya kafici ijfvanatth^ya BaTiiflaiii ad£si, asur£ pivitv£ pamaj- 
jiihsu, Sakko kim me imehi afidbiranena ri^en£ ti parTa£ya 
sarhfiarti datvf! te piidesa gahfipetvfi samadde khipjtpesi, te 
avamsiri eamudde patirtiBO. atha neaam pmiiAlLnabhivena Snne- 
rnno beltUmatale asuravim^naiii n&ma nibbatti , clttap^tali 
aiaiA nibbatti, devšsDTaBamgjme pana aauresu par^itesu da- 
sayojanaBahaB šaril t^ratlriisadevanagararti ntlma nibbatti, tasea 
pl[cfnapacchimadv4r4nam antarfi da8ayojanasahassani , fatbj 
dakkbinultarinaih, taih pana nagaram (c -a) dv&TaaahaBsaynttam 
(c. -amy-') ahosi ^T^mapokkharanfpatimandilam (c. -ni-), taHsa 
majjbe si\&j& nisBandena tiyojanaBatubbedhehJ dtiajehi pati- 
maridito BattayojanaBatubbedho pisiido Vejayanto n^ma ag~ 
ganchi, BUTaiinayat!hisnmanidbaj& (c. -sama-) ahesura, pavfilayat- 
thisumuttftdbaj^ aheauri) , mutt^yatlbiBupaT^jadbaj^ , sattarata- 
namay^8u yatlhf8u Battaratanadbajd, iti Bilfiya niiteandena 7oja- 
nasatubbedho pfls4do 8attarafanamayo va hutvii nibbatti, ko- 
viUiramkkbaasa ntsaandena samantfi jojanasfttaparimandalo p^ 
riccbatto nibbatti, p Jafiiiaphalaka88a(c -na-) nissandena piiiccbat- 
takamdle dfghato Ba(thiyojanfi puthulato pail<1&ayojanft (c. -nn-) 
bahalato paflcadasayojanJi SRJayasuman& (c- yajay-) latta- 
kapfltalaTannapandnkambalaaiU nibbatti , yattfaa niainnak^le 
upaddbak£yo pavisati iillhitakdle dnaiii paripilrati, hatthC (c. -i) 
Er^vano ndma devaputto hutvfi nibbatti, deralokaamim bi 
liracchdn^at£ na honti, tasm^ ao uyy£nak(l^ya nikkbamanakjle 
atlabhivari] vtjahitv£ diyaddbayojanasatiko Erdvaiio (c -no) n^ma 



191 

hattht (c. -1) hoti, so tettiiiisajaRlbiMh tettiihsskiunbhfl m^peti, 
iv jte (c. -ena) g^rutaaddba^ojaDappamSne eabbesam majjhe Sak- 
kaaaa atthiya Sudas«anam nima liihBajojaaikam kninbhaih 
mtfpeti, tafiBS upari dTii1a8ayojaDiko ratattamandapo hoti, tattha 
ai)tarantar4 Battaratanamajž yojatiubbedh£ dfaaj4 utthahaoti, 
pariyante kimkinikajdtaih olambati, BagaamandaTŽtari (?) tasea 
ca paticangikaturijaeaddagaminisso dibbaeangftaeadde ravo nic- 
diarati, mandapamt^jhe Sakkaesa ^oniko raanipallaihko paii)- 
Batto hoti, tattfaa Sakko nisfdati, tettithsakutDbhfinaih ekekasmiih 
kambbe satta dante m4peti, ekeko panfi^sa^ojan^^Amo (c -nn-), 
ekekaainiiiicettha(t) sattaaattapokkharaniyo honti, ekekapokkha- 
raniy£ satta padamagacchfi (c. -vainig-), ekekasmiih gaccbe eatta 
pupph4ni honti, ekekassa pupphassa eatta satta pattdni, ekeka- 
BRiiih patte eatta deradhftaro naccanti, evam samanti ^itihi- 
Bayojane (c. -nn-) tbine hatthidantesa jeva naccasaddam (c. 
-ths-) hoti , evam mahantam yaBaifa anubbavanto Sakko dera- 
T&J& vicaratj. Sudhaminfipi' k&laih katvi gantvd tatth' eva nib- 
batti, tad^ Sudhanim4 nfuna navayoj(uiasatik£ (c. -am) deva- 
sabh£ nibbatti, tato raman(yataram kira aihitaih (hSnam n^ma 
n' atthi , m^aaaa allbadivase dhaiDmasaTanaiii tatth' eva hoti, 
y&v' igjatanfl ramarifyani Ihfinarh Atsv& Sudbamm^ (c. -a) d<'Ta- 
sabh£ viyi ti vadanti. Kand&pi k^iaiii katv^ tatth' eva nib- 
batti, tasai pai)cayojantuatik£ Nand4 nžma pokkharanf (c. -1) 
nibbatti. Citt£ kfilam katvd gantv^ tatth' eva nibbatti , taasflpl 
pancayojanaBatikarh Cittalat^Fanam nfima nibbatti ; tatiha uppan- 
napubbanimitte devaputtc netv^ moh£ sam^n^ caranti. Sujiti 
pana k^lam katvfi ^iea^ girikandar4ya bakaeakunikfi hutvi 
nibbatti. Sakko atlano paricfirik^ olokento : Sudhamm^ idh' 
era nibbatti, tathž Nand4 ca Citt£ ca (c. -ttailca), Suj£t^ mi 
fcbo kuhiih nibbatti ti cintento tam tattha nibbattam disvA: 
bi\& kitici puihnaih akatvji tiracch£nayoniyaii) nibbatti, id^ni 
pana pnihilaih kiretv^ idb&netum vaddhattti attabh^vam vija- 



n,gN.«ji-vGoogle 



192 

hilvi ami)£takaveBeiia tasai eautikRih gantvj kiih karontf (c -i) 
idha vlcaraslti pacchi; ko paiia tvarh e^mtti; ahaii te gfitniko 
Mb^o ti; kahiih nibbatto 'si simlti; ahaih tflvatiiiisadeTaloke 
nibbatto, tava (c t^] sahi^ikinaiii nibbattatih^nsm j^n^tti ; naji- 
nimi simiti ; tSpi mam'e<ra santike nibbatti, paHelasasi (c.-ati) te 
Bahiyiki ti ; kath' ihatii tattba gamiesimlti ; Sakko ahan te nc&s£- 
nitti vatvi taiii hatthatt^e kalvi deralokam netv£ Nanddya pok- 
kbaTaniyi vissajjetvi itarisaih (c.-ri) tinnaiii iroceei: tumbikarn 
Babiyikarii Sujitam passiseathi ti ; kuhim si devi ti ; Nandipok- 
kharaniyi(c.-dap-} tfreti;titiBBopigantvi:atioayyiyaGvardpaiii 
attabhivamandanasaa pbalaiii, nidinissiknndaiii (f ) passatba, pide 
passatba, jamgbe(c.-o)passatba,sobhati etissiattabbivo tikeliiii 
katvi pakkaminisu; puna Sakko tassi santikam gantvi ditibi 
te gabiyiki ti vatvi diltbi niarii uppaitdctvi gati tattb' eva 
mam neljiti vutle tam tatth' eva netvi udake viseajjetvi diltbi 
te tisaiii sampattiti pucchi; dillhi dcvi ti; tay&pi tattba nib- 
batta[iupiyani kibim vaddhatiti; kim karomi devi ti; mayi 
dinnaii) oridarii rakkbissastli ; rakkbissimi devi ti; atb' assi 
patica sflitii datvi appaiiialt^ rakkbi ti (c. -itlti) vatvi pak- 
kitni ; si tato patthiya sayaRi tnatamaccbnke yeva pariye- 
sitvi kbiUati , Sakko katip^ljaecayeiia tasei vfmamstinuttbiya 
gaiitvi vilukapilthc matatnaccbako viya butvi iiipajji, ei disvi 
mataaiaccbako ti saniriiya aggabesi, niaccbo gitanakilc iiaii- 
gulibaii) cilesi , si jfvamacubako ti udake Tissajjcsi, so thokarii 
vrtiiiinictvi putm fassi purato uttino butvi nipajji , puna si 
matako ti samniya gahetvi gilanakile agganangutlbaih c;ilen- 
tari) diavi jfvamaedio (c.-il ti vigsa^cei, cvarii tikkballuiii vf- 
marhsitvi Bidbukaih sflain rakkbalitl alt^naiii jinipetvi : aham 
vfmamsanattbifa igato, sidhukarii sflaiii rakkhasi, evarii rak- 
klianiiiid na cirass' eva mama santike nibbattissasi, appamatti 
(c. -o) bobiti vatvi pakkimi, tato pattbiya tayam matamao- 
cbaih labhatl vi na vi, alabhamini katipihaccayen' eva sns- 



193 

BitvA k^laih katv^ tassa Hflasea phalena Bflršriaeiyarh (c. -na-) 
knmbhak^rakassa dhiti hntv£ nibbatti, ath' assfi pannarasaso- 
laeavaBsakile Sakko kufaitii nu kho b& nibbatti ti Avajjento 
disvd id4ni majft tattha gantuih vaddhattti el^lokavatioo na 
pamn([yaia&nehi sattahi rattanehi j^inakaih piirelv£ tath pSjento 
B£r£nasiih pavisitvi el£lukf[ni ganhath£ ti nggbosento Tfthi^aiii 
patipajji, mu^amfls&ifni gahetrj %ate pana miilena na demtti 
vatrd katharh dehiti (de8ttii)vuttosflarakkhik£ya(c. -ihr-)itth)yi 
dammtti &ha, sflarii nJEoia sdmi kfdisath, kirh k£laih nd^hn 
nfUdivannan ti ; tumhe sflaih kfdisan t) pi na i&nifha, kim 
eva naiii rakkhissatha , sflarakkhik£ya pana daasjmttl; a&ml 
«s4 kambhakflrasaa dhfti sfiath rakkhdmttl vicarati, etisai 
dehiti; B^mi p{ na(!) tena bi mayham dehiti iha; k&ai tvan 
ti; aharh avijahitapaticasnd tt; tuyham etfbii may& ^ttžntti 
(c-nfDfti) j&nok&m pdjento taasd f;haraiii gantrft aBamhilTiyan] 
katrd el^lukavannena devadattiya)h dbanaiii dalvd att^narii j^£- 
petv^: idan te jfvitamttiy4 dhanam, pafica edini (c. -M) akban- 
diEni katv£ rakkbi ti vatvS pakk^mi; efipi tato cavitvS asH- 
rabhavane asnrajelthakaaaa dh(t^ huty£ SakkasBa Teriya- 
ghare nibbatti , dvfsu pana attabh^vean sfiassa rakkbitatti 
abbirilp& ahosi suvannavannd as£clharan^ Bardpasiriyji sam- 
aniif^ati; Vepacitti asurindo figatdgatjtnaii) asurinam: tumhe 
mama dbftu anucchavikti na hoth^ ti tarii kasaaci adatvA: 
mama dhfti attanfi va attaiio anucchavikaih B^mikam v&res- 
sattti asurabalarh sannlpdt£petvi tuyham anucchavikarii Bftmikaih 
ganhfi ti tassi (c. -a) hatthe pupphad^aiii ad^l, tasmim kbane 
Sakko tassž nibbattatthSnam olokento tam pavattim flatv£ id4ni 
mayd gantum vaddhattti mah allakaaau ravan naiii nimrniaitvi 
gantY& pariaapariyante aith^si, si ito c' ito (add. ca) olokentf (c. -i) 
pnbbaaanniv^avasena uppannena pemena mahoghenera ajjho- 
ttbatahaday£ hutvd eso me s^miko ti taasa upari pnpphaddmaiii 
kbipi, aaurd: amlifikam r£j4 ettakarri killarii dbftu anuccba- 



194 

vikiirh alabhitvi iiMni ayam ev' asea dhitu pitjSmahato ma- 
^lUko luiucchaviko ti lajjaj-am^^ apatkamimsu, Sakko tatb 
^atthe gahetri Sakko 'ham asmiti Daditvft &\iaam pakkhand]^ 
uui^ vaScimh^ jarasaUcen^ ti taiii aDubandhimsa , M^talt 
saiitgfiliako Vejayaiitaiatliarii dharitr^ antar^a^;« attb^ir 
Sakko tam tattha jropetrd devanagar^himukho pAj&si, ath' 
asea Eimbalivanaih eampatt»k^]e rathaBaddaih sutvfi bhfti! 
gara|apotakfi Tiraviiiisii, tesaih saddaih sutv^ Sakko M^taliin 
pacchi : ke (c. ko) ete viiavantiti ; gamU dcvd ti ; kimkf!raiiA ti ; 
ratbasaddam sutv^ maranabhajeDi ti ; maih ekani iiiBs£ya ellak£ 
jan4 TathaTegenacunnit£(c.-o) m^ nas8i(!), nirattehi rathan ti; 
flo aindbavaea^assasBa dapdaBariifiam datv£ latbam nivattesir 
tam dlsTŽ aaaT&: jarasakko aaurapurato paltbiiya pal£yanto 
jd4ni ratbaii) nirattesi, addhi aihnena upattbambbo laddba 
bhavissattti nivattitvž ^atamaggen' eva asurapuram pavisitvA 
pnna Bie&m ckkbipiniBU , Sujam asurakamiiaih devanagaram 
Detvj addhatey7^tiarii acchar^kotfnaih jelthikatib^e tbapesi, 
s& Sakkena varam y4ci: inah£r4ja mama imasmim devaloke 
m^t^itaro y& bh£tikabbaginiyo (c. -ni-) vSl n' attbi , yatthayattb& 
gacchasi tattha tattha mam gahetvi gaccheyy4etti , so afidhd 
ti tasB^ patiihfiaiti ad^i, tato palthdya cittapfitaliyfi puppbit4yft. 
amb&ani dibbap^Tici^battakaBsa pupphanakilo ti asiir£ yuddtiat- 
tbif a Sakkam abbiyanti , Sakko helfhd Bamuddc n^dnam ^rak- 
kbaiii ad^i, tato supanii^naih (c-nrid-) kuiobhand^Dam yakkb^ 
nam tato catufinam inah4ri^4natii e^dbuparljanJi(?)deTanagaTa- 
dv4reBaTajiTahatth£(cvafij-)Indapailin4lhapeai, asur^ii£g4day(> 
cbin<titT£j!gatfipiIndapa(jm4dravfi Sakko nikkbanto ti pal4yanti. 
Evam Mah^i M^bo mžnavo appamddapatipadaiii patipajji, evaia 
appamatto pan' esa eTardpatii issariyaii) patvii dvfau devalo- 
keen m^aiii k^reti, appamfido nJuu' esa Buddh&lfhi pasatUio, 
appam^daiiibiniBs£)'asabbeBampilokiyalokut1ar&iam visesinaih 
adhigamo bohtti (hotiti ;) raivi imam g^tbam ^ba: appamddeoa 



105 

etc. Tattba appamtideni ti Macalag^e bhdmtppadesa^ 
sodhanaih ^diihkatvfi kAtena appamUdena; Ma^havfE t! idiu 
Magbavš ti panfl£toMaghain^aTo(c-iia-)dTiiiDaihdevalok^iiaiii 
rijabh^Tena selthaiiigato ;paBarii8antlti Buddb£da70 panditA 
appamidani era thomenti Tanna^ antf , kimk^i)fE:sabbeaaih loki- 
yalohuttarf[naTh TiseBinam patil4bhak£rstt^ ; . . . ^aiahito nm- 
ditO) kiifakirantii aabbavipatdnaih millabh^vato . . . SakkaTattfanm. 
Setthat4 BanscT. (re^tbati Mana 4,^». 

T> Sla Appamlidarato bbikkbd ti imam dhammadesanarii 
Sanh4 Jetsvane riharanto amfiatarambhikkbDth£rabbbakathesi; 
BO kira Sattlm eantike y&va&t&h&t\am kammatth^nam tb4petv4 
aram nam pav i si tv i ghatento v^jamanto arahattam patinrti 
. nflsakkhi ; so visesetvfi kammalthfinam kalh^pesB^mi, tato nik- 
khamltrfi Sattbu Bantikam ^'acchanto antarimagge mahantaih 
divaggim ullbilaib disvi vegen' ekam mundapabbatarii abhi- 
n]jhaniemDoaraibite(c. -a)dayhamfinBmaggiriidisv^^rainniBiiam 
ganhi : yBtb& ayam a^l mahant^ni ca khuddakdni ca upiJd^nttni 
dabanto gacchati evaib ari^amaggafl^iiaggin&pi mahant^ni 
kboddak^i ca eainyojan4ni dabaiitena gantabbaib bbavjegatiti ; 
Satth4 gandhakulivam nisinno va tassa cittopacfiraih ti&tvSi evam 
etaiti taiii (?) bhikkbu matianUmkhuddak&ii bi np&l^iiii viya 
imesaih sattfinaiii abbhaotare uppajjaminfini anuiiithilljni (c. an-) 
SBinjojaD^ni tfini (c. t^) ninaggind jh^petvfi abhabbuppattikfbl 
kitiim vaftattti vatvd obbfiaam viesajjetv^ taaea bhikkbuno abhi- 
mnkbe vija pamfl£yamfbo imam obb&ag4tbam(c.-eamgfi-)£bs; 
AppamJidarato etc. ..Pam4de bba7adaasiv&ti iiirayuppatti>- 
Adikapamfkde (c -kaihpa-) bhayam passanto, Uaarb v& uppattfoarik 
mdlatuipam&darii bbayato paaaanto, Baihjojanan ti valtaduk- 
khSDa B&ddbiib fojanam, piginain raddbe oBfd&panasamaMluuta 
dasaTidbaBaiiiyojaiiaiii, snumthiilan (c an-) ti mahanlafi c& 
khiiddakancadahamagglvagaccbatiti, yatb^ ayarii aggi mabantalV 



196 

ca kbaddakafl ca upfid^aifa dahanto gaccbati eram eTaih yo 
appamJidarato bhikkho appam Jd&dhi^etena Rinu^nS. etsih eaiit- 
fojanaih dahanto abhabbuppattikatii karonto gacchattti .... 
AAAataiabbikkfauBsa Tatdiaiii. 

Daasivi nominat. tfaematis daesivas mobct. dar^iras, 
cfr. Westei^. Sanskr. Lnaeb. p. s dharmadar^vin, et Sanskr. 
FormL p. ee. Anuihtbdlaih, cod. G anaihtha-, BanDibthn-, 
ut comment paBsim; A artudm-. Nasalis inter duBH tocIi 
compositie partes freqDeiitiii8 quam aanscr. itiseii Tidetar. 
Cfr- etiam ad v. s. 

¥• 8S< Locus: Jctavanarh. Peisona: Nigamatissattbero. 

Tattha abbabbo pAiih&nij& ti bo evariipo bbikkbu 
Bamatbavipassaniidbaniniehi v& ma^aphalehi v^ parib^n^fa 
abbabbo, n&pi pattehi paiib4yaji na appatUni na p^panSti 
(c -nanti), nib b finaas' e f a santike ti kilesanibb^nassSpi 
anupfičl4ya (c -d&) parinibbflnasaSpi santike yev& ti. 

Abbabbo eanecr. abbavyo; cfr. Spiegel: Kamniav. 
p. 10. 11 : abbabbo haritait4ya, punavirulhiy£ Bollensen: 
Vikramorraff p. us. 



Logub: C^in£ya pabbato. Persona: He- 
^iyattitero. 

. . . Yath& nlima usuk^ro arafifiato ekam dandakaiii ibari- 
tv^ nittacam karitvA kailjiyatelena makkbetvi aiig^rakapalle 
t^petrd rakkb&jake uppfletvji tibbakarii ujurri v£lavijjhanayoggam 
karoti (c. -onti) kaiv& ca pana r4jamab4matt£narh Bippaih 
dassetvi mahantaih aakkirasammjnaiii labhati evam eraih 
medh^vf (c. -i) pandito vimiid pariso phandanMisabbdvain p' 
etaih cittaro dhiitaiigfiTamflavSBena (c. dhat-) nittacam apogataih 
oUrikalesam(-taolfi-?)katr£ Baddbflslnefaena temetv^ kf!yikaceta- 
Bikavirlyena t^petra samatbavipaBsanilake uppfletv4 (c ojjU) 



197 

ujnni akufiUiii nibbiBevanaih karati katvd ca pana saipkbiie 
sammasitvfi mabantam avijjfthuidham padtietv^ tisso vijjd 
cha abhimii^ navalokuttaradhammo ti imam riaeeam hattba- 
gatam era (c. evam) katv£ aggam dakkbine7yabb£Tam labbati; 
... okamokata nbbhato ti okapuniiehi cfTarehtti ettba 
udakaih, okaih pahiya aniketasirtti ettba ^fo; idha ubba>- 
yam pi labbhati . . . udakasamkh£t£ 41ayd tt ayani attho, ubbha- 
to ti uddhato, paripbandat' idaiii cittan ti yathi ao 
ndak£layafo nbbhato tbale kbitto mačeho udakarh alabhanto 
parip ban dati evam i dam paficak£magun^yibhiratam cittarb 
tato (adde : attiaaib) uddharitv£ m£radheyyasamkhfttavaddbaih 
pahituiii vipa8Ban4kammatlh£iie cittaiii k£yikacetasikayiriyena 
aanlSpiyam^naih pariphandati sauthitum na aakkoti, evam 
eanie pi dhuram anikkbipitvd medb^vipuggalo tam vuttanayen' eva 
tijam kammaniyam (c -ni-) karottti attbo; aparo nayo: idaiii 
miradbeyyaiii kileaaraddbani avijahitvfk Ibitaiii cittam so virijo 
viya pariphandati, tasm£ m£radheyyarii pahjtave yeita kilesiu 
Taddhasamkh&tena iiidradheyyeD' eva pariphandati taiii pabiU 
tabbao ti. 

Uju sanacr. rjo- UBukfiro eanecr. iank^, respondet 
igitur vocalis u aanscr. i, rarlorie bnjus mutationls esempla 
lUia gunt: susu a. (isu, paauta a. prasita (Okk^ku a. 
Ixvftku), ufr. Bumour: Introd. p. i!U not Ohamokata 
insarta enphonite causa consonante m , cfr. v. 341 idh' eva-m- 
eBO, Clough: Pali Grunmar p. 11. Ubbhato aanscr. ud- 
bhrto M4radheyyam Mfiree regnum, cfr. commentar. in 
Suttanip^tam fol. jM: maccuclbeyyan ti maccu ettba <tbiyyatitl 
(c dhfyy-] maccudheyyam (c. -a), tebhdmakavaddhase' etath 
adhivBCanaiii. Pah^tave dativUB iniinitivi , cfr. dialectum 
vedicam, Clough: Pali Grammar p. isi. 

Gogerly (Knigbton p. is) : As tbe fletcher makes atraight 
biB arrows, ao tbe wiBe and virtuous man rectifies bis oiind.. 



198 

T> 85> Ločna: SjivstAf. Persotia: amfiataro bhikkhn. 

... YBtthak£ma[iip4tino ti yattlia katthacid eva ni- 
pitanasflaMa, etaih (c etan) hI labhitatthfbiaiii vi yattatthiU 
nam ri »juttattbinam y& na jfhlEti , n' era jitim oloketi na 
gottarii na raddhaiii, yanha yattlia icchati tattlia tatth'eTa 
nipatatiti (c. ^tanttti) ; . . . maggapbalasukbam arahattapara- 
matdumlbbihiasubbaiii ca žvahattti . . . 

v> 30> Locub: S^vatthf. Pereona; amfiataro ukkan- 
(hitabhikkbu. 

Dnddasa eanscr. durdr^ Mah^bL 7,9454. I2,iui4s. 

T> 3T> Ddrafigaman ti imam dhammadesanam Satthi 
Sj^vatthijaih Tiharanto Samgbarakkhitam nima ^rabbha ko- 
tbesi. SJlvatthijaih kir* eko kulaputto Sattba dhammadessnaih 
sutT^ nikkliamitv^ pabbajito laddbdpasampado Sartigbarakkbi- 
tatthero njima Ijutv^ katipiben' eva arabattarti ptSpuni (c -ni), 
aesakanittho puttariilabbitT^theraiisanJlmamak&si, BoBb4giney- 
ya8aingharakkhito (c -ne-) n£ma butvJl Tayappatto tberass'eva 
Baiitike pabbajitrž ]addhilpaBainpado amfiataraBmiiii gim£kJT&pi 
me (?) vasBuih upagantri ekaih sattaLattbaih ekaih atthahattban 
.ti dve Tassav&Bikasfltake labhitrti atthahatthaih upajjbfifasBa 
me bbavisaattti aallakkhetv^ sattahatUiaih niayham bbarieaattti 
eimtetvž TutlhavasBo upajjbjSyam paaalBBfEmtti igacchanto an- 
tar^magge plad^ya caranto ^antv^ there (c- -o) vih£ram anfigate 
yeva vih^rarii pavisitv^ therasaa div^lthdnarii sammajjitv^ pi- 
(lodakain upatthapctvj fUanarii pamf.^petvd £gamaDama^am 
Mokento niafdi i ntb' assa &gacchantam diBv4 paccuggamanaA 
iaty& pattacfvaraTti gabetv£ nlBfdatha bhante ti therarii nisfd^etvA 
tdiavantam fidfiya vfjetvi pfinTyarii datvi p5de dhovitvi tain 
Bfitakam (Snetvi pfidamdle tbapetv^ bhante imarh paribhuB- 
jadifi ti vatri yfjam^no attbdsi, atha nam thero £ha: Sam- 
gbarakkfaita mayhani cfvaraparipurinam, tvam era paribbai|jj( 



199 

ti; bfaante may£ laddb&k^to patth^;^ ayaiii tnmh&Icam era 
sallakkhito, paribhogam karothfi ti ; hota Saihgharakkhita, pari- 
prninam me [c. add. tt) cfrarach, tram eva paribhuflj^ ti ; bbante mi 
'«Tam karotba, tumbeht paribhuftjanto (t) malham mahappb^arii 
bhavissattti , atba nam tassa punappuna katbentass&pi thero 
na icchi, evaiii eo vtjamino (c. vi-) thito va cfnteBi : aharo theraera 
gibikile bh%iDeyyo (c. -ne-) pabbajitak^le saddhivihfiriko , evam 
pi mayji saddbiniupajjMyo paribhogam nak£tuk£mo, imasmiiii 
iaa,yS. eaddhim paribbogaiii akaronte kira me satu aiiabb^ vena, 
gih{ (c. -i) bbaviBBJmtti , atb* asaa etad ahoei: duEsanlh£payo 
ghararfiso, ktn nu kho katvi gibf bhdto j(vise£mlti, tatocintesi: 
AtthahatthaBftlakaih vikktnltvfl (c. -in-) ekam elikatn ganfaisstimttt, 
«lik4 nfEma kbippam vijiyaiiti, sv-iham vijžtam vikkfnilvA (c. -in-) 
tniilam karise^mi, millam katv£ekampaj&patiin&nGBs£mt, ekaiit 
si puttara Tij£yieBat] (c -ntl) , ath' assa mama mitulaaaa nimam 
katv^ mdlaita (c. -a) y&nake niBfd^petvfi (c. -si-) mama puttail ca 
bhariyafi ca id£ya m&tulaih vandittim žgaccbiBS&mi , igacchanlo 
antardm^ge mama bhariyatii vakkh^i : ^ehi tira me puttaiii, 
vahiBsimi nan ti, a& kin te (c. add. na) puttena gahitena, ehi imatb 
y£nakam pijehtti vatvi puttam gahetvfi abam nessirai nan ti 
aandbiretuTh asakkontf (c. -i) cakkap4de cbaddessati, atb'aaBa 
aarfram iruyibitvi cakkam gamiseati, atha nam : tvam mama put- 
tam n' eva mayham ad&i na oandhiretnm sakkhi, nisito 'smt 
(c. -im) fay4 ti vatvi patodala(thiy£ pitibim paharise^miti, so 
«Taiii cintento tbatvi v^amino fheraesa erse (c. si-) t^avantena 
pahari , thero kin nu kho abam Samgharakkhitena afse pahato ti 
npadbdrento-cintitacintitam sabbam Aatvi: Saibgliarakkhitamitn- 
gimam pabiraiii ditnm n&sakkbi, ettha mahaUakatheraasa ko 
doso ti 4ba, ao : aho nattho 'mbi, itiitam (e. -t&) kira raeva upa^lii- 
yena cintitacintitan ti tilavanlarii cbaddetvi paliyiturii iraddbo, 
atha nam daharfi ca simaner^ ca anubandbitv^ id£ya Satthn 
santikam agamamsu, Satthfi le bhikkbd diavi va kim bhlk- 



khave igaf attba, eko to bhlkkhnladdho ti puechi ; £ma bhante 
ti, idaih d^araiii nkkanthitv^ paUtyantaih gt^etvd tnmhikaiii 
santikaiti igat' aia^& ti; evaih ktra bhikkbil ti; ^ma bhante ti; 
kimatthaih le bhikkhn evaih bhfkriyAm kamtnam katarii (c. -thaiii), 
na nii tvaih Jiiadihaviri^asBa ekasea buddhaeea putto, mlldiBaasa 
buddbassa D^ma s^ane pabbajitv^ attjnarii damelv^ Bot^ 
panno ti \& eakad^iiDian^^rniarah^ ti \& vadiipetum (?) n&-- 
sakkbi, kimattham evaih bh4riyaih kammatn akAeiti; ukkan- 
(bito 'srni bhante ti; kiihkdrapd ukka^fhito 'siti; bo ekatii t^is- 
BfiTisikaib laddhadirasato paUhi^a j&y& tberassa t£lavantena 
pabacanaih aabbaih tam paTattim (c -i) ^TOcetv£ imiii4 k&- 
ranena palito 'srni bhante ti ^a, atha naib Satthi: bbikkhu 
tai cintayi, cittam n£m' etaih ddre honram pi dramnianam 
sampalicchanakaj^tikam (?) rdgadosamohabandfaani muccaaat- 
thf(yx vdf amitiim vaddhatiti vatv£ imaiii gdtham 4ha : Ddrafiga- 
mam elc. . . ■ Sattatthacitt^i pana ekalo kannikibaddhini eka- 
kkbane uppajjituiii samatthfini nima n' atihi, uppattik&le ekekam 
eva cittam Bppajjati, tasmirii niruddhe puna ekekam eva 
app^atlti ekacaram [c. -var-) nima jitarii, sattatlhacittassa 
BariraBa^lhinaih t4 nflidippakiro vannabbedo vi n' atthiti 
asarfram nima jilaita, gahi nima catuma^ibhiltagubi, idafi 
ca hada^anlpaih nissifa vattattti guhisafam nima Jitaiii; 
je cittan ti ye keci puriai vi itthiyo vi gahalthi vi 
pabb^jiti vi anuppajjantaBsa kileeassa upp^jjituih idenni (?) 
satiaammohena nppannam kilesam pajahant^ cittaih saAfla- 
mcBsanti yataih (o, yamtam) avikkhittam karieaanti, mok- 
khanti mirabandbani sabbe te kil esaband bon ibhi vena 
mirabandhanasgihkbiti tebhimakavaddhi (c. -bhu>-) muccis- 
Bantlti . . . Bbl!gineyyaBaihgharakkhitattheravattbum. 

Uokkhantl mirabandbani epitritus tertius Temoveri 
poteet mokkbantf legendo. Mirabandbani cfr. vr. iie-tiM. 
Safifiameesanti ftit rad. yam prtef. sam. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



201 

LocuB : S^vatthf. Persona : CitUhattliattheTO' 
... SatlatiihsabodhapakkhikadhammBbhedaih tdaih sad- 
dbanimam aj^oantaeea, parittaaftddhamniat£ya applarallo- 
paoasaddliat47a(?)7^paripalavapa8ddasBa, kfkm^v&caTa- 
rdpivacai^dibbedfipi pamit4 (c. pafi£) na paripilrati, k&- 
iu£Tacar£ya pi aparip(iiiyam£niya kuto ca i'up£vncarji ( ? ) rdplU 
vacacalokuttarapamfii (c.-pafidya) paripdriHsatiti dfpet!; ana- 
vasButacittassi ti r^gena acintacittaa8a(T), anaiiT^^a- 
tacetaso ti iba, cittokfail^*£to ( i ) ti ^atatth^e doeena cittassa 
pahaiabb^vo vutto, idba pana doeena appatibatacittassž ti attbo ;. 
... BO pana aaddhfUfbi pahct^i jdgaradhammehl BaiDann&- 
gatatti j^aro nima, tasmi tassa jaggantase&pi ^aggaiiitasB&pt 
kileaabhayam n' attbi . . . 

AnaraBsuta fateBttaTiin bac foiiiiaexplieanda;namrecte 
pto part. perf. pasB. babaerim radicis bc BaoBcr. ^ai-prffif. 
ava uDa cum particala negativa an, judicent docti. Cfr. comm. 
in anoBsuta v. 4oo. Puilfiapipapa^fnaBsa cfr. vr. £67. iie. 

v>40> Locub: SliTatthL Persona: paQcasatavipassaka- 
bbikkhd. 

... Naiigariipanian ti nafigaram n£ma bahiddhi thi- 
raiii (C. thfr-) hoti gambhbaparikbani p^kiraparikkhittarh advA- 
raddh£layutta[h (? ) anto suvibhattaTfthicatukkasiihgbitakaBam- 
pannaiti, antari pana (c -nam) tam viiumplBB^mi ti bahiddb^ 
Cord 4gantv£ parisituiii asakkontfi pabbatam aBajja (£s^a?) 
patihati Tjfa gacchanti; evam evam pandito kulaputto 
attano vipaaBantlcittam Ihiraiii (c. thfT-) natigaraBadisam katv£ 
thapetvi naiigare Ibito ekato dhtlrfidinfinappaklirena dvudheoa 
coragahanam viya TipaBBanfimayena ca ariyaiuaggamayena 
(c. arimag-) ca pamB^vudliena (c. pail^-) lani tam maggavaj- 
jhaih ( v) kileaaih patil>£haiito tam kileBamiraih y o j e t h a haieyy£ 
ti attbo i jitaiii ca rakkhe ti jitam upp4ditem(cupp£jit-)lam 



n,„N.«j-, Google 



taraiiaripasBanaiii iv&asappifam utiisapp£yaih bhojttnasap- 
pjyaih puggala«app£7am dhaDimasavsnasBpp^^ddim ^eranto 
an(aratitar4 eamj^ttiiii 8am£p^itv4 tato vntlh^^a truddha- 
dttena aaihkMre samrnasanto rakkheTja; anlvesano a\y& 
ti anJEIa7o bhareTja, yatM nima yodho aaflgimaafse bala- 
koKhakaih katvi amittehi saddhiih yujohaiito cb£to t& pipA- 
«ito y& hiitvji eanniChfl y& sithile Ovadbe r& palite balakottha- 
kaih paviBitril vissamitTi bbafijitvd pivitvi Bannayih!tv£ &vm- 
dharti gahetvjt puoa n!kkhainitv& yii^hanto paraaenam niaddati 
AJitam jin^ti jitaih lakkbati . . . evain evam bhikkhu patiladdharii 
karan itripaBsanam (tarauav-?) panappnna sam£pattiih sam^ 
pajjitvi t'n!|h£7B snddbaciHena (c. -cittc) saihkh^re eamma- 
?anto raklihitum Bakkoti uttarimaggaphaleiia (c. -pal£hena) ki- 
leeaiciram jindti . . . Bam&pattinivesanaih katvf[ tsMhh mveaeyj& 
£layam na kareyy£ ti attho (e. -yyl!tha attbo) . . . 

Nangarripamaih cfr. v. ms. AniTesano cfr. a,n&- 
gfira, anoka vv, 404. 4i3. Mabdbb. 13,s9i9. De metro ap- 
pendicem vide. 

v. 41> Locns: Sdvattbf. Pereona: Piitigattatissattbero. 

...Cbuddho ti apaviddho (a-viltbo) ti apagatariihiU- 
natiya tuccbo butrd eessatiti dasBeti, yatbji kim : niratthath 
va kaliiigaram nirupakjiram (c. nirilp-] niratthakaih kattba- 
baddham viya . . . 

Cbuddho ni fallor altera est forma palica sanscritici ro- 
■cabuli xudro, pro vnlgari kbuddo, litera d ob lal«ntem 
^mivocaleni r aspirata, cfr. tattba aauecr. tatra elc., atque x 
in ccb inutato, cfr. not. ad r. a. Cod. B chuddo. Apeta- 
viiiiA^uo A et B -viiiinilno. Kaliiigaram cfr. Mana 

4,M1. 5,69. 

v. 49. DiBo disan ti imam dbammadesanam SattbiKosalv. 
janapade Nandi^op^akam irabbha katbesL S£Tattbiyam kira 



203 

An&thapindikusa gahapatlifo Nando n4ms gopilako g:oyiilhani 
rakkhati addho mahaddhano mafa^bhogo, so kira ya&fl Beniyo 
jatilopabbBJjftrasenaeTgmgopflakanter^japflatii pariharatito (?) 
Att&no kutumbam rakkhati, ao kfil^ukfilaih pailca goiase iidi&j^ 
An&thaplndikaBsa santikaih igantr^ Satth&'am pa§Bati dfaam- 
mafii suniti attano rnsanatth^nain £gamanatth4ya SattfadTabi 
yicati, Satth£ tassa il£naparipikam ^amajamflno igantvA 
pari pakkabbfE vam rtatrA ekadiTABaih mah^bhikkhusaihghapacE- 
Tuto c^rikaih caranto maggi okkamma tassa vane aihtiatara- 
emiih (c. &R~) rukkhamdle nisidit Nando Satthu santikaih 
£gantvi vanditvi pati santh dram katvi Satthiram nimantetvtl 
sattjham bhikkhuaariighaaaa panftam paflcagorasadinaiii adisl, 
sattame divaee SaCihi anumodauaiii katv& d£nakatb4dibhedaiti 
amipubbikatbaih (c. -taifij katbeei, kathipariyos4tie Nandago- 
p&lako sotipattiphale patitthjlya Satthu pattam gahetvtt Satth4- 
rarh anugaeGhanto ddraiii gantv£ tittha upisakd ti nivattiyam£no 
vanditvfi nlvatti, atha nam eko luddako vijjhitr£ mireai , pac- 
«hato £gacchant£ bhikkhiJ disvi gantvA Sattbiiaih ilhaiiisu : 
Nando bhante gopfUako tumhikaih idhfigatatt^ mahdddnaih 
datvfi anugantvfi nivattanto (c ani-) mdrito , sace tumhe nSgacchis- 
BathauftBea maranam abhaTJasd (c.-a)ti ; Satthi : mayi bhikkhave 
igate pi anfigate pt taasa catasso dis£ cat&sso anudisi gac- 
chanfaseSpi maranato muccaDiip&yo ufEma n' atthi, yaih hi 
n' eva cori na verino karonti tam imesam EattfiDaih antopa- 
duttbam micchipanihitarh cittam eva karottti vatvi imaiii 
^tham £ha: Diso etc. Tattha diso disau ti coro coram 
disvi ti pithaBeso, yan tam kayir£ti yam (adde: tarti?) tassa 
anayBvyaaanaih kareyya, dutijapade pi es' eva nayo, idam 
vuttaiii hoti : eko ekassa mitladiShicoro ( ? ) puttad^rakhettavatthn- 
gomahis^im apar^banto yas8a aparajjhafi tam pi tattli' era 
Attani apaTBJjhantani coraiti disvi veri vi pana kenacid eva 
JfaTanfye!)a (c-nf-) baddbaih veraih verim disv^ attano akak- 



204 

khalaUiya dini9at4ya (-i ), ym tam taesa uiayaT;^a8ansib kareyya 
puttačUuam vi pfleyya (c. pi-) khetUldfni v& aiaejjii jfrit^ 
■V& pana taiii vorope^ja, dasaBa akusalakammapathesu micchiS 
thapitatti miccbfl panihitaih (c.-paDE-) cittam plipiyo 
Dani tato kare ti purisam tato pipiUaraih kareyya, votta- 
ppakirehi diso v£ dieasga (c disei) verivi vi verino ima«miih 
yev' attabhive (c -vo) dukkham uppideyya, j[vitakkhayam vit 
kireyya, idam pana akusalakaminapatbesu (c-katheau) miccbfi 
thapitain cittaih dilthe va dharome anayavyasanaib pipeti, 
attabhivasataBaljassesu pi catuso apiyeBa kbipitvi sfaam uk- 
khipitnih (c. -kbituiii) na d«ttti . . . NandagopilavaUbnrii. 

In coDBtructione hujus veisna ellipsis inefl!>e videtur i 
gententia enim hsc esl : quod mali bomo homlni fJEicere potest, 
nibileat prs detrimento, quod fluit ex mente falso directa. Yan 
t a rti Mahibh. t3,iai4. Veiivi sanscr. esset vairivin. 

V< 48> Na tam mfiti piti kayiri ti itnarh dhammadeBa- 
naiii Saldih SoreyyanBnf^Bre samutihttam Sivattbiyam nillba- 
pesi. Sammisambuddhe 8ivatthiyam viharaute (c. -o) Sorey~ 
yanangare Soreyyase!thiputto ekena sahiy^eDa saddhiih su- 
khayinake nisiditvi mahantena parivirena iiab^puiattbiya nan- 
gari nikkliaini, tasmiih khaiiG Mabikacciyanattbero Soreyyartt 
pindiya paviaitukimo bahinačgare saiiighitiiii pirupati, therasea^ 
ca euvannavannam aarirarii, SoreyyaBetthiputto tarti disvi cin- 
tesi : aho vata ayaiii vi thero mama bhaiiyi bbaveyya mama 
vi bbariyiya sarfravanno etassa sarfravaiino (c. -e) vjya bba- 
veyyi ti, taesa cintitamatte yeva purisaliiigaiii antaradhiyi 
itthiliiigaTh pitur ahosi, ao iajjito yinaki ornyba paliyi, pari- 
jano karti (tan)i)asajjinanto(a9anj-t) kim etarti kim etan ti &ii&, 
sipi Takkaeilimaggani palipajji, gahiyako pi 'asi ito c'ito ca 
viearitv&pi Dfiddaea, sabbe ii^iyitvi ^ham gaminua, ki^ 
barti setlhipntto ti ca vutte nabit vi igato bbaviBsatItt 



205 

inariifiainhfi ti vadimsu, ath' assa m&t&pH&to lattha tattfaa pa- 
riyeBitT£i&pa3eantJl (c-o) roditvS paridevitvfi mato bhavieeatlti ma- 
takaih bhattaih adarhsu, b& ekam TakkaHil^^mim (c. -la-) eatthfiTi- 
ham dfBvii yfmakani pacchato paccbato anubandhi, atha nam ma- 
nuss^ dievfi : amh^kam j^akaesa pacchato pacchato Sgacchaei, 
mayam kassa d^rikfi ti tam na j4n£m£ti vadiihen, sftpi: lumhe 
attano jinak&m p^jelha, ahaih padas£ gamresdmiti, s^gacchantf 
gacchantf angnlimuddikaih iu.tv& ekaBmim y£nake ok&aih k^refl!, 
m&Duss(l cintavimBu : TakkaBi1inaDgare(c -la-)ainh$kani setlhU 
puttaasa bhari^fi n' attbi, tassa icikkhissžma, mahfipannJtk&ro 
(c -pann-]no bhavigaattti, te gantv£ : s&ml amhehi tumh^kaiti ekam 
itthiratanatii ^iiftan ti , eo sutvft lam pakkosipetvd attano vi- 
bhavasiDuriipaih p^s^dikaih (?) disvll tippannasineho gehe ak&s\. 
Purist hI ittbijo (c. -e) vi! ittiii^o puriaA (c. -o) y& abhdtapubb^ 
n£ma ii'atthi, puris£ hi parassa dire aticaritv£ kitaih katv^ bahlini 
vasBasatasahassfini ntraye pacitva mannasaj^tiih ^acehantJt atta- 
bkivasate itthibhiraiii ^pajjant), Anandattfaero pi hi kappasata^ 
fiahaseaiii pilrltap^Tamim {-i i) ari^asdvako aamsire sariissranto ' 
ekssmim attabhfiTe kamm^rakule nibbatto, paradi rakakammarh 
katvjl nira;e pakkivaeesena cuddasasu attabh£reBii parasBa 
pJdgparic^Tikji ittbi ahoBi, BattaBU attabhdveeu b^uddharanuh 
p&puni , itlfaiyo pana d^n^dCni pnihn^ni (c. puR-] katvi itthi- 
bhJve chandaih viiojetvfi idam no purhilam pnrisattabb&Ta- 
patiMbhija BamvattatiS ti cittaih adhitthabitvž k^aih katvS pu- 
ri sattabh^vam patilabhanti patidevatd hutvfi aSmike (c. -o) sammi- 
patipattivaBena pi pnrisaltabhiTam palilabhanti ca, ayaih pana 
Betthiputto thero(-e ?) ayoniBO cittarii upp^etvi imasmiiti yeva atta- 
b h4 ve ittbibh kvaril pati labhati. TakkaBil^aBetfhiputtenasaddhim 
garhvllBam anT£ya pan' assi kucchijaih gabbho patitthdsi , Bi 
daBam£Baccayena [c. -miipac-) puttaih labhitrj tassa padas^ 
gamanak£le aparam pi puttarh palilabbi, evam aBBft kuccbiyam 
TuttidTeputtJahesnm, Soreyyanangaretariipaticcanibbatt£cepi- 



20« 

catti (dre ti oattiro ? ) pntU aheBuih, tABmiih kile SoreT^arnUiga- 
rato 80 tassi s&hj!yakaBe|!bipiitto paficagi sakalagatehi TakkaBilaiti 
(c. -&i-) gantv^ sukliaT^ake nisinno naiigarath pirisi, atha naiii a6 
apari p4fi4(]atale v^tap^nam vivaritv£ aDtaraTfthim olokayainfui£ 
thitii disvi Banj£nitv£ d£siih pesetri pakkoBipetrd ma^itale 
nistdupetvi (c. -ei-) sakkdrasanim£naih ak£ei, atha nun eo 
Sha: bhadde tvam ito pubbe amh^i na ditlhapubb^ atha es 
pana no mahantaih sakt^rarii karoei, j&a&ai tvam amfae ti; 
&mA &&mi}in&m\, naoti tumhe Sore; janagaravisino {-v&si ? ) 'alti ; 
ima bhadde ti ; si mitipitunnaii) ca bbaTiy£ya ea puttinaA 
ca arogabhivam (c. &t~) pucchi, itaro ima bhadde arogi (c ir-) ti 
ratvi iha: jintEsi tvaiii ete IJ; imasimijiDiml, tesani ekopotto 
stthi, so kahaiii siintti; bhadde (c-o) ene (?]mikathebi, iuayaitt 
tena8addbiifiekadlvasaiii80kbayinabenis(ditvi(c.--Bi-JRBhiyitarfi 
nlkbhamitvi n' era tassa gatith nAgatiiii jinima, ito c'lt» 
(c cuto) ca vicaritri adisvi mitipitunnaiii irocayi[aba, te pi 
'ssa roditvd kanditvi petakiccam kaiiiiisii ti; ^arh so simtti; 
apelji bhadde kim katbesi, mayham Bahiyo devakumiro viya 
fko puriBO ti ; hotu me simi aljaiii so ti ; aUia idam kim ni- 
mi ti ; tam dirasan te ayyo Mabikacciyaiiatheio ditlbo ti^ 
abaiii Mahikaccijanatberam oloketvi: ^o vata ayam v£ 
thero mama bhariy£ bhaveyya etaesa (c. ek-) vi sarfTavanno viya 
mama bhariyiya sarTravanno bhaveyyi li cintesim, cintit»- 
kkhaiie eva (c. -am) yaiii me puri šali ngaiii »itaradhiyi itdiiiiBgarii 
pitu bhavi, ath&haii) lajj^ya kassaci vattam aaakkunitvi pali- 
yitvi idbSgati aimtti ; aho te bfairiyani kamroam katam, 
kasmi inayham D&cikkbi, api pana te thero khamipito tif 
na khamipito simi, jiniei jinisi pana tvam kaham th«r» 
ti; imam evs naiigaram nissija viharatiti; sace piadiya c&- 
lanto idhfigaccheyya aham mama ayyasBa bhibkhihiraiii da- 
deyyam simtti; tena bi s^ham sakkiradi karohi, amb^lcam 
ayyaiii kbamipeasimi ti therassa vaaanatthiuarii gantri van- 



.oogic 



207 

iitvi ekamanle nisinno: bluuite sta may!taih bhikkhaiii gan- 
hath4 ti ^ha ; na nu Ivam settbipatta ^aatnko ti ; bhante mi 
amh^kam ^antukabhflvam pucchattia, ave me bhikkhaiii gan- 
^atM ti ; theio adtuv&iesi, gehe pi tlierasaa m&htfeakkdro pati- 
yatto (c-nto), thero puDadivase nam gehadvlEraiii agamfiai, aUia 
nam nisMipelvt! panften&h irena parivisitvi setthiputto tarii itthim 
gahetv£ therassa pidamille nipajj^petvfl : bfaante mayham sa- 
\i&yik&ya. khamatM ti Sha.; kim etan ti; aj&th bhante pubbe 
mayhain piya«ahjl7iko hntvi tumhe oloketri evam n^ma cin- 
tesi, ath'assa purisalifigam antaradh&yi itthilifigaiii p£tu bhavi, 
kharoalha bhante ti ; tena hi utthahatha, khamAml to ahan ti ; 
therena (c. -na) khamlimlti Tuttamatte eva (c. -am) itthiliiigam anta- 
Tadhiyi pn risali iigam p£tu bhavi, pnrigalinge pitubh^tamatte 
eva (c. -aih) tam Takka8iI4ya seuhiputto tl^a : samma ia.h&yakii ime 
dve ddrakd tava kucchiyaiii vutthatt£ mam paticca nibbattattfi 
ubhinnam pi no pattil eva, idh' eva vasisBflma, maukkatthiti(?}; 
aamma abaii) ekena attabh^vena paihamarii puriso iiutv^ 
ittbibtfdvaiii patvi puna puriso j£to vippak^rarii patto ti, paihamarii 
rnarh paticca me dve pntti nibbatti (-tt4 ?), idini me kucchito 
dve nikkbanti, s4harii ekena attabhfivena vippak4rappattena(}) 
puna gehe Tasiseastti sathnaifa (c. eaii-) mj kari, aharii ayyassft 
sautike pabbajisHimiti, imedfErak^tavabh^ri, imesu m& pamajjtti 
putte paricumbitv£ pariseajitvi pitu iiiyy4detvi nikkhamitv^ the- 
raesa Banlike pabbaji, tbero pi nam pabb^etv4 upasamp^detv^ 
Ta c£rikam caramino S^vattbim (c.-iyaih) agamfiHi, tassaSorey- 
yathero ti n^mam abosi, j anapada višino tam pavatlirii tiatvi 
eamkhubhitri (c. -kn-) kotilhal^jit^ upasaihkamitvi puechimsa : 
evam kira bhante ti ; ^mfivneo (c. -£ubo) ti ; bhante evardpam pi k^ 
ranaih nima hoti, tnmhiikaih kira kucehiyam dve puttž nib- 
batti, tamhe paticca jiti, tesam to katarCBu balaTasineho ti ; 
kncchiyarii Tutthakesu ivuso tij igatigati nibaddhaih tath' eva 
pncchanti; thero: kncchiyam vntlhakean eva eineho balavi ti; 



208 

malham katthaci sineho n' atthjti ; bfaikkhil : ayaiii abhiitam 
katheti, purimadivaHe knccbi^aih vutthaputfes« sineho balavi 
ti vaivi idfini ma^haih katthaci aineho n' attbiti vadatr, amfiaih 
(c. aR-) vjrikaroti bhante ti £haihsu; gatthi: na bhikkbave 
niayhain putto amflain (c aH-) yy^kaTOti, mama puttasea Bam- 
ra^pariihitena cittena ma^adassanarh dittbakftlato pa(tb^ya na 
katlhaci sineho j4to, yaiii yam eampattirii n' eva m4tdpit£ ki- 
tam sakkonli tam imeeam aatt^arii abbhantare pavattasam- 
mipapihitaiii cittam eva Tadettti vaivi imam gatham £ba: Na 
taih etc Tattha na tan ti tath kiranaih n'eTa m£ti ka- 
re7ya napiti na amfie fi^takli, sammiE panihitan ti daaasn 
kuBalakammapatbeau samitih thapitarii, eeyyaso nam tato 
kare ti tato kJEran^to eeyyaso nam varatarani uttaritarath 
kireyya karottti attho ; mfitipitaro pi puttdnam dbanaiii dadamJEn^ 
«kasmiin eva attabhdve kammaiii akatv^ etikhajfvltani (c. -S) 
pavatlanakadbanaiii d4tatb sakkonti,Vis&hiyam£t£pitaro pitava 
Tni^addhan£ mahžbho^ji tass^ ekasmiiii attabh^re enUiena 
jCritakappanam adaiiisu, catusu pana dfpeen cakkavattiBiririi 
Mtam eamattbd m£t4pitaro pi nima puttžnam n' attbi p^ 
eva dibbasampattiih v& patbamajjbinfldisampattim vi lokuHa- 
TadhammaeampattidJine katfai va n'atdii(?), Bammi panihrtaib 
pana cittam sabbam p' etam sampattirii diEtaih st^koti, tena 
Tuttam : Beyyaso nam tato kare ti. . . SoTeyyattheraesa 
vatthuib. 

Quid šibi relit comrnentatoria tarii kiranam , tato k£ia- 
n^to, non perepicio. Taih per prolepain intelligo dictum pro 
eegnentibos: 8eyyaso nam tato kare, num recle, videant 
docti. 

Gogerly (teste Knighton p. te) vereum reddit: Trne 
nobility iB not of one's parentage, but of a virtuoua and 
nobie soul. 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOt^lc 



V< 44*45. L0CU8: S4vatlhf. Persons: pathavika- 
thdpasatepaeca«fttabbikkhd. . 

Tattha ko i man ti ko imarii attabhdvasaiiikhitam patba- 
Ttm vijesBattti attanoftinena vJj^issatipaliTijjbieaatisacchi- 
kariflsatiti aitho Tamalokafi c& ti catabbidhaiii ap£yalokafi 
ca imam Badevakanti imarii mannBEalokafl ca devalokena 
Baddhiih ko vijessati viJinJesati vijinisBati (c. v\j&a~ vijin-) 
patlTjjjhiseati saccbikariesatiti puccbati; dhammapadaiit 
BodeBitan ti ^ath^abhirato kathitattd aattatiiiisabodba^ 
pakkfaikadhammasariikhitam dhamrnapadarii kuaalo mjl£kjtro 
pDppbam Ticlnanlo Tiya ko pacessatiti (c. vijesa-] viciniBsati 
(c. -asa) upparikkbiBsati (c upap-) patiTi,ijbisBati (c. -Bsa) 
sacchikarisHatiti attho; gekbo ti adhieflasikkh^ adbicittasikkhd 
adbipaiiiDfaikkhž ti im£ tisao aikkbi Bikkhito (c. -ato] eoti- 
pattim^gattbJUiain ^idimkatvi y&vi arabattamaggatlhini (c. -tti- 
-ttb£ya) sattavidbo sekho iraaih attabb^vapathavim arahatta- 
maggena tato cbandarfigam (c -d^T&bam) apakaddhanto vijes- 
sati . . . ; ya(bfi n^a kuaalo mšl£kšro puppbfErdmaiii paviBitv4 
taniiiamakuUDi ^c. -b&-) ca p£uakaviddbllDi ca miUt&ii ca 
gaudlkajitJni (c. kagand-) ca papphinl vi^etri sobban&ii 
suj&t&a' {e.aa}&t6wij£t&n) eva pupphini clniti evam evam imam 
(cime) Bukatbitaih saniddbitlfaaih (sunit!bitaih¥)bodbapakkliik&' 
dbammapaiam (c. boda-) pi painfi&ya pacessati vicinisaati 
upparikkbisBAti patlvijjbigsati Baccbikarissaltti Sattbti sayam 
eva p&fibaih vias^eBi . . . 

Pa t ba vi lil teriam i. e. bone acimm levolute Btatum, 
bane existentiam, sanscr. pftbavfm. (h ei tb orto «b latCDtem 
r Bonum , cfi. patbama, addha, pati, hala, vivala, Taddhati etc. 
Dbamroapadaih Don sp'ectat ad libnim bunc, aed unlverae 
dietam accipiendum est, et quidem ut in titulolibii colLectivo 
senBu. Ceterum padam et b. I. et v. loo sq. melius TortaBse 
verbum intelllgitur. l)e metro a^^iendicem vide. 



210 

T. 46. niendpaman ti imaih dhamm&desanam 8atth£ 
S^vatthiya[h vi^rODto arnoalararii maTfcikammatthtlDikarii 
bhikkhum £rabbha kathesf ; so kira Satthu santike. kamma- 
tth^naih gahetv£ eamanadbamrnarn harisfiiiniti amflataraiii 
pavIeitT^ ghatitri v£yaimtTl[ arojiatbtm pattuiii asakko vise- 
setvi kammatthiiiiain katb^pesa^miti SaUbn santibam %ao- 
cbanto antarimagge marfclrh dlgv^: ^alhtla^am gimhasama^e 
ntthltfk marfci ddre thtt4iiaro nlpiipagatd viya painA£yati 
(c. pail-) Bantikam SgaccbantiDam n'ev& saihn^Tati ayam atta- 
bbfivo pi Dpp£davayattbena (c. -nam) evanipo hottti marfci- 
kamtnattb^nam bhflvento ^gantvj m^gakilanto AciraTatiyaiii 
nabflyitTi ekaamirh candasotatfie ch&jif& nisinDO udakavegflbbi- 
gb£tena uttbahitvd mahante rnab^nle (c -tena) phenapinde (c. -ri4-) 
bfatjjamfine dlsvA: ayam attabb^vo pi uppajJitvA bhijjanatthena 
evardpo yev& ti draminanam aggaheei; Satth^ gandbakDtiyaiii 
(hito elam tberarii disvi: evam etam bbikkhti, evardpo t' ayaih 
attabhivo, pbepapindo Tiya tnarfci viya uppajjanabbijjauaBa- 
bbivo eY& ti vatti imaiii gilbam Jba: Phendpamam etc. Tattba 
imaii ti imaiii kesfUieamilbaaamkbfitani k£yam abaladabbalaa- 
naddbatiyatftvakalibaltfaena (?) phenaplndasarJkkbo (c. -b&-) ti 
viditTfi, marfcidbamiuan ti yatb£ marfci dtire tbit^am nipa- 
gati (c. -taiii) Tiya gayhdpag£ viya hoti eantike np^accbantfinam 
r!ttitaccb^{c.-arn)agayhilpagiBatnpajjati evam kanikaih itlara- 
paecnpattbtCnatlhena ayarii kdyo pi marfcidbammo ti abbt- 
aambudbino (c. -ddb£no) bujjhanto jfuiatito ti attbo, papup- 
phakiniti MJraesa pupphakaaamkhdtfbii tebhnmakjbii vad- 
db^i Briyamat^iia cbinditvfl khfnisaTO bhikkbn maccar^jaasa 
adasaaiuiin (c. -n&) aTi8ayam (c. -ji] amatamahinibbiDftiii 
gaccbeyy& ti . . . Marfcikammattbdnikattberassa vattbnih. 

H ii T a B ex auctoritale Amarakosn et Abbidh^nappadfpikte 

(Aviggaho tn k^o ca m&nobbd madaDO bhave 

antsko vasavattf ca pj^imii ca pajtipati 



n,,N.«j -v Google 



211 

PaiDRttabfuidku kanfeo ca m£ro namaci, tassa bi 
tatibfirati ragA dhftu (?), hatthf tu g^rimekhsloj 
idem eet ac BrachmaDarum Etusos, utriqae eagittie flores 
in acumine ferentes (papupphakflni] attribuantiiT. Dietiagoit 
eommentariiu ad t. eni in Mfira: Kileiamiram , Marapar- 
mjintiii et DeTapnttamiram. Cfr. Bnrnouf: Introd. p. i«. 
Chety£na crr. CIou^: Pali Grammai p. t!i. Macco- 
r£j£ clir. v. iio. Pbenti-, cum n, aic codd. omnee. 

v> 47< Pupphfml hera pacinantan ti imaiii dbam- 
madeaanani Satth£ S£iTatthiyam riharanto saparlBaiii maho- 
^ena ajjbottharitvji miritaih VidiidabfaaiR drabbha katbesl. 
TBtT&yam anupnbbikatbi : S^Tatthifam MahflkoBalarainAo putto 
Pasenadikumaio nama Vee&liyam LiccbaTiknniiro MaljfUi nima 
Kusiniriyarti Mallarijaputto Bandhulo n£m£ ti ime ta^o 
Dis£p£mokkhaeaa ^riyasea eantike slppug^obanatthi^a 
Takkaeilaih gantvi bahinangare ailija. samigati ailBamaJI- 
Aassa jEgatakiranaA ca kulafi ca niinai) ca pacchitri Balj£yak£ 
butvŠL ekato ra icarijam upasariikamitvi na cirase' eva ugga- 
bitaaippi te icarifam apasamkamitvi f^uccbitvi (e. ap-) 
ekato (c. -ako) vanikkhamitvisakamkattbininiagamainsii. Tesii 
Pagenadikumiro pitu sippam dassetvi paeaanena <,c. -nne) 
pitari rajje abhiBitto. Mah^ikum^o Licchavfnain sippam 
dasBcnto mahantena uss£bena dasBesi, tasaa akkhrnl bbtjjitrd 
agamamsu , Liccharir^jino mah£vatajleaiiyo akkhivinfisarii 
pattotinaih(cHiuiaih)pariaaajisB&ma upalihibiaiima tKU> tieata- 
ai^assulthinakaiii ekam T^raiii adaiiisu, bo tam nissdya paSca- 
1^ Liccbavir^piitte sippufi Bikkhipento vasi. Bandbala- 
kumiro saltbim satthiih veluih gahetvi majjhe ayaBalllkam 
(c. ftyainsa-) pakkhtpitvi satthikaUpe nsB^petvfi tbapit« Malla- 
ii^knlebi ime kappetii ti vutto asftifaattbam ikdsadi lamgbitri 
asini kappento igamtai, ao osanakaK^e ayaaaUikJiya kfniti ( - > ) 



»2 

■addarii uitvi Um «(ao ti imcehitri sabbakaUpesa ayaralli- 
kin&m thapitabhivaih But?£ arim cbaddetvA todkmšno (c -no) 
majfaarh ettakesu fllitigabajjeeu eko pi sneho hatv£ imam 
kiranam n&cikkhi, sace hi ahaiii }Siteyy&ni Ajaaaiik&jk 
saddaiii aitntttuipeiito va chindej^un ti vatr£ sabbe p' ime 
iniTetv& rigjaih kaisMati ti tnitipitunnaiii katliesi, tebi pave- 
»irajjaiii (c- -nU) t£ta idam na labbh^ evaih kiton ti ninappak&^hi 
viiito tena hi mama sah&^^akaaea santikaib gamissimtti S^ 
Tattbim (c. -iyaib) gamžsi. Pasenadiiijli lassa i^manaiii sutrl 
paccnf^antvi mahantena Bakk4rena (c -na) nan^aiam pave- 
a^vi eenipatittbSne tbapeei , sg mfUtipitaro p^koe^petvi 
tatth' eva v&Bain kappeei. Ath' ekadirasam rfE,t£ apari p£a^e 
Ihito antaravfthitn olokaj^amlno Anfithi^iiiidikassa Oli|aaDl!lfaa- 
pindikfts§a Vis^hi^a Buppa,v&B6.y& ti eteaam gehaiii bfaatta- 
kiccatth4ya gaccbaote anekasahasse bhikkfail diHv4 kabaiii 
ayy£ gacehantttl pacchitvi deva Aaždiapindikasea gehe nicca- 
bhattagil^nabbattidfDani (c. ~di-) atthf!ya devasikarii dve bbik- 
kbugahass^ni ^accbantiCdlaanflthapindikaBsa gafica Hat^ni tatbi 
ViBltkhJ^a tatbft 8ufptn&a&y& ti vutte sayani pi bhikkbu- 
saingliaiii upaithahitukJmo vibiraiii gantvd bhikkhuBahaesena 
saddhiiii Satth£ram nim^mtetvA sattifaath d£nam datril satlame 
dlvase vanditri pailcahi bhikkhuaatehi saddbiin nibaddfaain 
bhikkham gaphathi ti liha, mahšr^ja (c. -j&) bnddhd ndma eka- 
tthine Dibaddharii bhikkbani nagaabanti, babd(c.-a) buddb^nub 
f^amanaih pacctisimsantSti, tena hi ekaiii bbikkbnm nibaddham 
pesethd ti, Satthi ADandattberassa bbiram akJai, r^jfC bblk- 
khdsaibgbe dgate pattam gafaetvJt ime a&mh paririaantd ti 
aTle<lretv& vn Batt^haiii Bayain eva paTivieitrfi attbame divase 
vikkhitto papaiieam aUbi, r&jakule nima an^atUi &s&ušai.l 
pariifiipetri (c. paii-) bbiklibii nisfdipetvi (c. -sid-) pariviBilnm ds 
labbanthi bfaikkhii na mayara idba-tth£tum sakkhisBimi ij ba^d 
pakkamimsu , li^i dutiyadirafie {h pamajji, diitiyadiTaBe {4 



213 

bahd pakkamimBa, tatiyadivase pl pama^pi, tadtl AiundafheiMh 
ekam eva ttaapetvj avasesi pakkamimiu. Purhjtavonti (c. paa-) 
a&mak&c&oivasiki honti, knUnam pasMam rakkb&nti, Txth£bu' 
gassa ca S^riiHittaRhero MahfimoggaU(inatthero ti dve hggaB&veki, 
Kb»n&UppaJaTanB& ti ijve Bggaa&vik&, upAst^esuCMo gah^Hrti 
Uatthako Alarako ti dve (c. add. aggaB&rakS) up^eaki, upislkisH 
Velukand&kinaBdamlitfi Khigjuttarll ti dve upiuki {cagg^eiviki) 
il'inieattbajane(c.-&)tiimkatv£ thinantarappatt^BabbepisiTaki 
ekadesena dasannaii) piMmfnaih pilritatti mahi^mafi (c -pulti) 
abhlnfbdrasanipaiiR^ Anandatlhero pi kappaaataaahasAaih ptiiita- 
pliratnf abhlnthiraeampanDo tDahfEpmiiito attano kttraniiva«- 
katiiyakulaB9apsB&laih rakkhanto. Tam ekam eva niafd^ietvi 
parivisiiBfiu, r^ bhikkbililaih g^ataki^e ^anlvi khfid8nl;abhoja- 
RiyJiiii tath' eva thapitini disvS kim ayy& na ^miihBii (e. a-) ti 
poechitT& AnandattheFo ek^o va igato devi ti satvi addbi 
ettakaih me chedanain akariieii ti bbikkhiinam koddho: Batthu 
■antikaiB g»atv& bbante raayj paftcannam bhibkhneUinaiti 
bhikkhi patijatti, Anandatthero kira ekako vit gato, paUyatta- 
bbikkhti lath' eva thiti, paRcasati bbikkbD mama gebe BamBam 
(c. sati') na karimsu, kiiii nn kho k^aiian ti kiratiam puo- 
diisB^mlti bbikkhtinarii kuddho aantikaiii gantvi: bbante mayti 
paAcannaiJ] bhikkboBatinatii bbikkbi (c. -4ya) patiyattfl, Ananda- 
ttbero kira ekako va i^ato , paiiyattabhikkh£ tatb' eva tbiUl, 
pailcasatit bhjkkbd mama gehe samitaih na kariiiisu, kiu nu 
kho kiranim ti &ha, Sattbi bbikkhlinani dosam avatvš mama 
'sJTakinaiti tumbebi saddbim ivisvfUo n' attbi tena na gati 
bhavieeantiti vatvi kuUinarii anupagamanak4ranart (e. -nak-) 
ca npagamanakiranafl (c ~nak-) ca pakiaento bbikkhii iman- 
tetvlt imaiii sattam iiha.: Navahi bbikkhave aiigebi samaon^ 
gatam kolant anapagantvfi v& nfilaiii (al- 1) upagantam upagantvi v& 
Dftiam (al- ?) upanislditum, katamehi navabi : na manlipena pacc- 
u(tbent), na man^pena abhivfldenti , na man^pena (Isanam 



dratt, Banuun aiss patig:uhanli, bafaukam pi thobftih denti, 
panftam (c. panf-) pi Idkhaih denti, asakkaccaiii denti no eak- 
kaecAih, m apanifl(danti dhamina8aTan&yB, btUlaitam assa na 
ranjfyanti, Iraehi kbo (c. eo) blrikkbave navahi ai^hi eamannll- 
gataih kuUih snupagaDtTJi v& nfilarii (al-f) upagantqih upagaotvž 
v£n&laiii(Bl-^)upatiiB[ditniii; navahi bhibkhave a»gehi Bamanntl- 
gataih kulam anopogantvi v& n&laih npagaiiturh upagantri 
vi naiarii upanisfditmii , katam^i navahi : manSpena pacc- 
lilthenti, manfipena abhiv4denti, manipena ^anarii denti, 
santam a!<Ba na pariguhanti, bahukam pi bahnkaih denti, 
panftam pi panftatii dentI, Ntkfcaccath denti no asakkaccaib, 
hpanlsfdantl dhanunasavuidja, bhšsam tasea raftjfftinti, imebi 
kho bbikkhave navahi angehi samann^gatam hnilam anupagantr^ 
v(ialam(n&l-v)up^antumup^antvivflalam(nSl-9)i]pani8fdltniii. 
Iti ha kho mahfirttja mamaa^vakji tum[}4kam santlk^ vieeAsam ala- 
bhantl (c. add. na) gaUE na bhavissanti, por^riakapandit^ (c -nak-) 
M aviss^iyal!h£ne eakkaccam upatlhiyamdn&pi ni aranan tikam 
vedanarii patvd vissfisikallhfinam eva gamimsii ti, kad^ hhante 
tirariiAJtputlhoatitatiiithari: AtfteB£rjlga8iyain(<;. -na-) Ijrahnia- 
datte rajjaih k4renie Keeav£ n&ma i&ji n^aih pahflya jai- 
pabba^arii pabbaji, lam pafica pnrisasat^ni annpabb^jimsii, so 
Kesavat&paso nitma ahosi , pasiidhanakappBko pan' aeea 
pabbaiiitvS Kappako nSma antev&iko ajiosi, Kesavat^lpaso 
parisdyasaddhim attba m^se Uimarante vasitvji vassarantelonam- 
bllssevanattl>iya (') Birinasiiti (c. -na-) patvd bhikkta£ya pivisi, 
Atha narii r(tj4 dtBvfi pasMitv^ catumligam atlano eantike vaša-' 
natth^ya patiiiiitarti (c. patiA-) ^anhitvA (c. -nh~) uyy£ne vas^' 
pento nfiyam aiyapfltam aasa npalth^naih gacohali, avaseeat^ 
paflfi katipfiham vasltri hatthieadd^dfhi ubb^h^ icartya ukkan- 
tbit' amba gacchjtmj ti flLamsii; kaharii tflt4 ti; Himavfuitam 
ic&T\yi ti: r&}& amhtSkaii) ^atadivase eva ciltnm^saib idba 
vaaanatth$ya patiiiifiarii (c. paiiif-) ganhl , katbam gamies^ma 



213 

tšUiti; tamhebismb^arhiuifleikkhltTivapatlihRi (c -aih)diiu)<, 
tnalam na saktoma vasitum, ito avid^re tnmb&aih pavatti- 
vafiangitbine TasissfliDJ ti vanditvlt pakkaraiihsu , Kappante- 
T&ikena eoddhim &t»njo obifi, r£j£ upatthdnarii 4giito kahaib 
ayy£ ti pucchi, ukkanthit' amhfl ti vatvfi gimavantarii gaii 
mahar&ji ti, Kappo pi na cira8e'eva ukkaothitvi dcarijrena 
punappana v^ri^am^o pi na sakkoniiti vatv^ pakkflml, 
itaieeaiii pana santikam ^antv& flearijraaaa pavattiiii snaanto 
avidilre Ihdne vaei, aparabh4ge (icariya8Ba antev^sike ann- 
Marantassa kuccbirogo nppajji, t&j& vejjehi tikicch^peti, togo 
(e.>e)na vtipasamrnati, tdpago&ba: mah^iija icchalha me rog»- 
viSpasamanan ti; bhante sv&b& (sac' ihaih^) sakkan«yyaib 
idlin'eva to pb^ukara kareyyan ti; mahdrdja sace me phtlsu- 
kam iccbasi (c -Biiii) marii antevdeikdnaiii eantikam pesebtti; 
T^ sidhu bhante ti maiicake nipajj&petv£ N&radaamacca- 
pamukbe cattdro amacce mama ayya8sa pavattira i^atvi mayham 
aisanam pBhineyyfEtb£ (c. -neyya-) ti uyyojeBi, Kappante- 
vilskko £caiiyaB8a igamanam autv& paccuggantvd itare kahan 
ti vutte asukatlh^e kira vasatititi £ba, te pi 4cariya8sa 
igatabhivaii) sutv^ tatth 'eva aamosaritvfi icariyaa(ia un||oda- 
kam datrč plial^phalam adam§u, tam khanam yeva r^^ 
Tiipasami , katiptihena (c ~be) Buvaupavanao (c -£) a^oN, 
aiba nam N4rado puccbi : 

Manussindarii jabitvina aabbak^asamiddhinam 
ka&an nu bhagavji Keaf Eappassa ramati aeaame ti. 
Solini ramanfy4ni (?), santi nikkbi manoramž, 
Bubbisitdni Kappasea N^ada ramayanti mam. 
StUtnatn odanam bbutvi sucim maihsdpaeecanam 
katbaiii sim^banim r^rarii alona j&yaDti tam (r). 
Aa&lniii yadi v& s^uiii appaM v& yadi v& Iiahuih 
vieaattbo yaitba bhui)jeyya visB^saparamfi rasi ti. 
Satth& imam dhammadeBanam ^haTltr^ jitakaih sam«- 



216 

dhfinento iaiSi r^i bhikkbasamfhena saddhTiii Moggallioo 
ah(wt NJlndo Sririputto Kappanter&f Anando Kesaratipaso 
ahaiD evfi tiratrtl; evarti mah&r^a pubbe pandiUE nntrananti- 
kaii) vedanaiii patr^ rtasfUtikatlb^lnaiii gamirhgu, mama aivakA 
na tumtaikam santike viSB^sam labbanti muiiAe ti dba. R^& bUk- 
kbnsaiii^hena saddbirii mayd vtas Jciarii k^ih vaddbatiti kathan n« 
kbo kariag^mtti samm^mbtiddhasBa ftilldbCtaram (c -db(raih) 
mama gehe ktom raddbati evaih sante dahard ca Blimaner4 (c.-ne-) 
ca stunm&sambuddhaeea fiitir^fl ti mama santikam viB8atdi£ 
nlbaddharti l^amissanttti cintetvi ekam me dbftaram dentd ti 
SAlflnaih santike p«8eBi, kataraeakkaasa dbfti ti ca Aatvi šgac- 
Gfaeyyt(thj ti vatvi ddte inipem, dilttl gtmtvS SfEkt^ad^rikaih 
y£c1mBn, te sanorpatitri : pakkhaiitariyo (pakkhantaro i) rtijfl, eace 
na danima vitilsessati no, na kbo pana amjj^i kulena eadieo, kin 
mi kbo ktEtabban ti cintay)meu, Mahtlndmo: mama diBiyi 
kuccfaiimim iiti VfUabbakfaattivd nlEma dhfti rdpa^a- 
ppattj attiii tatii dass&m^ ti vatvf! diite fiba: sMhu raihfio 
dtfrikarii dasadmi ti, a& itaesa dbftd ti, saDtm&ambnddhaaea 
cullapitu puttassa Mahdnfimasaickasea dhftd Vf!mbhakbattiy4 
ntroi ti, te gantvji rariiilo irocayiifisa, riji: yadi evaib sjdbu 
sfghaii) dnetba, kbattty!tnSmabahtimayfl(7) dfiafdbftaram (e.-si-) 
pi pahineyyuni, pitar4 eaddbim ekabhčjane bhurtjantim intijjitbi 
(c -atba) ti peeesi, te gantv£ deva tumhehi saddbim ekato bbnfl- 
jantim (c. -ti) T&}& Iccbatiti ibariieu, Moh&iAmo eidbs t^ ti tam 
alamkflr^petv& attano bhnnjanakfite pakkoB^petvi t4ya saddbiib 
ekato bhufijanJkdram dasaetvi ddl4nam niyy(Meei, te &A&jtt 
SivatlbinaiigarBm (rantv^ taib pavattith raiiifio Arocesum, r&i& 
talthaminaso taih pailcannain ilthisatttnaih jetlbikaiii katri 
aggamabeBilth&ie abbiBiflci , s& na ciraas' cva savannavannaib 
puttaih y)jflyi, ath' asea iišmagabaiiadivase r£jf[ attano ayyaktLya 
(c. -kSyikiya) gantikam peBeei: ^akyardjadhttj V^sabha- 
fcfaatt)ytl pnttarh vijtltd, kim assa ndmaib karontd ti, taih 



217 

pana s&anarii ^helvfi gato amacco diokaiii badbiradh^tako, 
so gantTli ramAo afyak£;a Procesi, ei tarii uitvi: V^bhakhaU 
tiyi pnttaiii avijšfitrfipi sabbaiii janam abhlbhaTi, idini 
pana raihfio ativija Tallabbi bhavisaatitl iha, badhirimacco 
vallabhlE ti racanaih duesDtam sutrA vidiidabho ti salltdtkhetvU 
r^jinaih upagantvš deva kumiraesa Vidtidabho (c. -ho) ti 
n^aiti karotbit ti iha., rŠLJi porinakaih (c. -na-) no kuli^ 
gantakam nimam dbavissatiti cinletvj Vidddabho (c -ho-) ti 
nimam akflsi, ath' hsB& daharak&le eva rftjč Salthn piyam karo- 
mttl aendpatitthžnarii ad^Bi, so knaiiTaparihirena vaddhanto 
sattaTaBSikakjUe amfleBam kumirinaih mitdmahakulato (c. -b&-) 
hatthirdpakaaseardpakiddiiiharijamin&ni disvd m&taram pncefai : 
amma aiiinegam mitimahakulato (c. -h£-) pannikiro dhariyati (& 
-rf-), mayharii koči kinci na pegjti, kln tvath nimmitipitiki ti, 
atjia nam a& tita tava 8akyar4}ino mdtjimahi, ddre pana 
vasanti, teoa te na kinci pesentiti vatTi Taficeei, solasavaaea- 
kile amma lava mliUtmahakuIaiii (c. -b^-) paBsitak&mo 'mhtii vatr4 
Blarhtitakin tattha karlesastti (c. -atiti) v(iriyamino pi pnnappuna 
yici, atfa' awa mfitd tena hi ^acchi ti sampaticchi, eo pitu 
&TOcetv& iD^antena paiivirena nlkkbaml , Vdsabhakhatti^^ 
paretaram paimam peeeei: ahaiii idha sakham vašimi, m&aea 
kiAci dimino antaram daeBayimBii ti yici, Sdkiyi Viddd^ 
bhasga figamanam ilatri vanditum na sakki ti taesa dahara- 
tare kumire janapadam pahinitvi (e. -ni-) tasmith Kapfla- 
poram earapatte SattbfEgire eannipatimeu , kumaro tattha 
gantr^ attfaisi, atha nam ayam te t&ta mitimaho ayaiii 
mitalo ti vadiiiisu , te sabbe vandamino ricaritvi ekam pl 
attinarti vandantarti adisri kin nci kbo mam vanditi n' atthtti 
pucchi, 84kiyi kani IT h aku miri te janapadam gsit& ti tassa 
mahantam salikArain kariiiisn , ho katipiham vasitvi mahan- 
tena parivireita nikkhami , ath' eki dis( 8atthigire tena 
niainnam phalakarh idam Vieabhakhattiyi diaiyi puttasBa 



218 

nialiiiMphati^n ti akkositvj khfrodakena dbovati, eko [Hiriso 
attsno ivudhiun pamuasitvj nivatto taiii ganhanto tam Vt- 
dddabhakumiirassa (c. -baku-) akkosanasaddam Butr£ taiii 
antaram pucchitvd V£8abhakhattiy£d£fliy£ kuccbismim Ma|!&- 
n£massa Sakkasaa j4ti ti batak^yaBBa katheai, V4aabhakhattiyj 
kirad48fdhftti(c. -si-] ti mahžkol^htUam aboai, tam eutvi: eteUiva 
(c. ettova) mama (c. maib) nisiDiiaphalakam kh(rodakena dhovanti, 
aham panaiajje patittbilakJUe etesaiii gal&lofaitain gahetvi mama 
phalakaih dbov^)>e8simiti cittam thapeai, lasmim Sšvatthim (e. 
-lyam) gate ainaccj taiii pavattiiii rariiifo (c raAo) £rocayimau, r^jA 
maybam d&fdhftararh (c. -si-) adariisii ti S4kiy^ain kujjliitvA 
V4sabhakbattiy^ya ca puttassa ca dimiaih parib&raiii accbioditri 
d^sad^fhi laddhabbamattam eva djipesi , tato katipihaccayena 
Satth&r^aDivesanaihganlv^niBfdi, r4j^%aiitv£ vanditvA: bhante 
tumhftkam kira fiitakebi d^[dh[t£(c— si-) mayham dimi^ ten' assfi- 
ham 8aputt&ya parih£ram acchinditr 4d4sad£B(hi laddbabbamattam 
eva ddpesin ti ^ha, SatthJi avuttaih mahiir^ Sllkiyehi kataiii, 
dadantehi nfinia samajitikd d£tabbd, assa (?) tam pana mah£r4ja 
vad^mi : V£8abbakbattiyji r^jadhfti! khattiyaramDO gebe abhise- 
kaih laddhš, Vidddabbo pi khattiyar^dnaiii eva paiicca j4u>, 
mitigottam o^ma kiii) karissati, pitigottam eva panaariaih ti 
poifinakapanditli , da1iddiy& kattbah&rlk4ya aggamabesitth4nam 
adaihsu, taas^ kucchismini hi jfttakumdro dv£da8ayojaoik&ya 
BfiriEnasiyaih rajjarii patF& Kaltfaav^anar^j^ n4ma jito ti 
Katthah^rikaj&takam kathesi, r&j& dbamrnakatbaiii sutrU pitn 
gottam eva kira pamJnan ti tusBitvž m&tdputt&narii pakati- 
parihjram eva d&pesi. Bandhulasen^patisaa pi kho Kiuini- 
r£yaih MatlikAya dh(ti Mallik^ n&ma bhariy£ dfghsrattaih na 
vijjiyi, atha nam Bandhulo attano kulagbaram eva gacchi ti 
uyyojesi, a& Sattfaaraiii disva samifisimiti Jetavanam pavinitvi 
TathJigatam vanditvi Ibiti kabam ^acchaslti vutt& simiko 
mam bhante kulagbaram pesettti ilja, kitiik^ani (adde: ti), 



219 

vajhibi kir' asmi (c.-im) apnttilci ti, ^adi evaih gamanakiccarii n^ 
atUii nifatUssd ti, b'A tutlham^naii SattbJraih vaDditv£ nir^ 
ganaiii gautv^ kasio^ nivattfistti vutte Dasaboleoa nirattU' 
anihtti tiia, Bandhulo dittham bhariBsati df^adasami ktlranan 
ti saiiipaticch) (c. ~itv6,), ei na cirass' eva ^abbhatii patibbbitri 
appamiadobali dohalo me uppanno ti Arocesi, klrhdohalo 
ti, VesAinangare ganar^akul^nsm abhieekamangalapokkbara- 
niyain otaritr^ nafa&tvd pdnfyani (c. -nU) pfEtukdm' ambi sfimtti, 
Bandhulo s&lhti ti Tatv£ BahaeBatlbiniam dbanuiii g&hetv£ tam 
ratbaiii ^ropetvA Sivatlhito nikkhamitTi ratham v^hento Ma- 
^illccbavino dlonadvirena Veselim ^&v'\ei. Mah^iccharino ea 
dvfiTagaiiiCpe eva niTeganaiii hoti, bd ratbaspa ummjire pati- 
ghitasaddarti iotrj: Randbulaeaa rathasaddo, aj,jn LicchaTfnaiii 
bbajram upp^is«attti £ha, pokkharaiiiy)i anto ca babi ca 
^rakkbi balarjl, upari lofaigilaih patthalaih, eskun^nam pi 
ok&fi ti' atthi, Bandhniasenfipftti piuia rathl! otaritri fJTakkhikt' 
vettena paharanto pal^petvli loha^jAlatii chfnditvj antopokkha- 
ianiyam bharijaih nabdpetvš Bayam pi nah&vi (c.-^petv^l pana 
taiii rathaiii (c. -tUa) dropetvi oangard nikkhamitvfi dgata- 
maggen' eva pijiti, firakkhik4 [JcchavfDam £roceHum, Liechavii&- 
jino kujjbitv£ pafioa ratbaaal^i iruyha Bandhuiamallaih ganbis-- 
šfiniH ti nikbhamimsu, tam pavattim Mah^lisBa irocayimBU, Ma- 
hali : m& gamittba, so hi vo sabbe gh£t»BBattti ^ba, te pi mayam 
gamtBB^maevjti vadiiiien, tenahicakk&ssaj^vaiUibhito (cnfEb-) 
pavittbatthfinam disvi nivatteyy4tha, tato anivattanti purato 
aBaniBaddam viya suniBaatha(c. sun-}, laiuhj ihini nivatteyy(Ulia, 
tato anivattant^ tumh^kaih ratiiadhuiesu chiddaib patBisaatiift, 
tatnhj[lli&nitiitTatteyy^a(c. ani-), purato mžgamitthfi ti, tetftsea 
Vacanena anivatlitvi tam anubandhiriiBu yeva, Mallik4 diar^ 
rath& (c. -e) paiiih&yftnttti 4ha, tena hi ekasaeva pamfi£yanakile 
firoceyyJ8tti, ■»& j&d& sabbe eko viya jintvi patiiri4yimBU t«d4 
ekam eva i'athB«(aam paihfitiyadti ifaa, Bandhulo tena hi iati 



Taainiyo ganbi^ti taBsA (c -a) rannifo dstri radie Ifaito va 
dbuiuih iropesi, raAacakkaiii f&vi nabito patbavfiii p^viM, 
Licchavf taiii thteadi disvApi na nivattiiDBii , itaio thobun 
gsntvi jiyam poibesi [t. sopfitb-), aauuaaddo vi^a ahosi, te tato pi 
nanirattliiiBu, anubandbantfigacchant' eva (c ova), Bandhnlo radie 
thitsko va ekam earaih khipi, ao paHcanoaih ratbaBatinaifa 
lathasfse cbiddam kalv^ paflca r^tjaiatAni parikarabandhattfafiae 
Ttnifijjhitvi pathsvim (c. -vi) pšviBi, te attano riddbab bivam 
ajinitv^ tittba re tittha re ti vadanti uiutiandhiingu era, Ban- 
dhulo ratharh tbapetvi tombe mataki matakehi Baddhiro 
mayhani yiiddhaih nima n' atibtti ifaa, mataki n&na amhe 
BsdiBi honttti , tena hi Babbapurimaasa parikkhirarh moecthi 
ti, te mi)cayimsu , ao muttamatte yeTa maritvi patito, atha 
le sabbe pi: tumtie evardpara attano ghardoi gantvi saihvi- 
dbitabbaih Baiiividahitvji puttad&raiti anuairitvi gann&baiii 
mocethi ti 6ha,, te taUii katvi sabbe pi ,jfvitakkbayam patUi, 
Bandhnlo pi Hallikarh Sivattbim iaiem, b£ solaaakkbattnra 
yaniake putle vtjiyi, eabbe pi bAtA tbirnaBampanna abesum, 
sabbaaippe nippbattiih (c. -pp-) pipunirnau, ekekasBa porisaBa- 
hasBapaririro ahosi, pitari saddhirii rijaniveMnaiii gacchantehi 
teh' era rijaibganaih paripdri, atb' ekadiTasam vinicchaye k&- 
taddbaparipitamanuasi ( t ) Bandbulaiii igaccbantatii diavi 
mah&viravarii viiavanti vinicchayaamacciiiain kdiaddha- 
kiranaiii taBsa irocesuiii, bo rinicdiaram gantri taih addhatb 
tintvi simlkam eva simim akjlai(>?), mahijuio mahABaddena 
slidhuk^ram pavatiesi, r£j£ kiih Jdan ti pncchitvfl tam atthaiii 
Bntvi tuBsItvi sabbe pi te amacce hiretri BandbuIasB' eva 
Tinicdiayani niyy4deBi, so taio patthiya Bammi viDieebinI, 
to porinakavinicchajiki laAjaiii alabbanti appalibhi hutri 
Bandbulo rajjam patfhetiti r4}akule paribbindiiiisn, li^i tettm 
katbaiii i;ahetvi ni^abetnih nftsakkhi, imasmim idh'eva (c. -am) 
pdtiyain&ie garahi uppa^iBsattti puna cintetvi payuttapuri8ehi 



22t 

paccantatii pab«nipctv£ Bandhalaih p^Ekosipetvi paccanto 
kira kapito tava puttehi Baddfaim gautvi core ganh^tti pa- 
fainitv& (c. -ni-) etdi' ev' asBa dvattimB<lyB pultebl saddbim 
Hfsarii ehinditrti llharathd ti tena saddhiin amiie pi samattfae 
iiiah£yodhe pesee!) tasmiib paccantath gacchaote yeva senjipati 
kira igacdiatiti payuttakacorA pal£yimeu, so tam pade§aih 
iv6a&petv& santbipetvU nivatti, atfa' assa nangarato avidiira- 
tlhine te yodhi saddbim pnttehi sfBaih chiriidirnau, taih divaeaiB 
Mallik^^a paScahi bhikkfauaatehi saddbiih dve aggss4vak& 
nimantiti taonti, ath' asstl pabbanhe yeva simikassa te puttehi 
saddhiiii sfsam chinnan ti panoaih ibaritrd adamsu, s£ taiii 
pavattiiii natvi kaasaci kiilci avatvd panpaiii ucchafige katv£ 
bhikkhasarhgham eva parivisi, ath' a8s£ (c. -a) pfiricitikifo 
bbikkbdnam bbattaiii datr^ aappictitiiii &harantiyo ther&iutih 
pnrato c4l)ni bhiitidithBU, dliamniaBeD^pati bhedanam dhammam 
bbluDaiii na cinletabban ti ^a, e& ucchamgato paimaDi 
nfharitr^ dvatlirnsflhi puttehi saddhiih pita sfearii phinnaii ti 
me imam paauarii (c -nn-) fiharithfiu, ahaiii imam eutvftpi 
na cintemi, Bappic£tiyam bhinn£ya ktrti cintefislbii bhiote ti 
6h&, dhamrnaseu^pati antmittamanam ft^tan ti idini vatva 
dbammam desetT^ alib^ffisan^ vifairatii agam^si, eSpi dvattimsa 
$an\B& pakkos&petrd : tumblkaiii s£mik& niraparlidh^ attano 
porimakammapbalarii labhimau, tumbe mi socittba, ramtio 
Dpari manopadosam vai Itaritth^ (adde: ti) ovadi, rutifto 
ca parisi taiii kathaiii sutv^ gantv^ tisam (c. te~j niddosabhivaiii 
laiiifio kathayimsu, riji samvegappatto taesi (o. -a) nivesanam 
gantvi Mallikait ca suniBiyo c'asai (c.-a)khamipetriMaliikiya 
varam adisi, si gahito me hotii ti vatvi tasmirii g^e mataba- 
bbatlam datv^ nabitvi TJgdnam upasaihkamitvi: deva tom- 
^ehi me varo diuno maybafl ca aiiiilei)' attho n' attbi Avb^ 
ttim8iya ca me snnieinaro mama kulagfaaragamaiiuii (c; -raiiiga-) 
annjinilhi ti iba, riji sampaticchi, si dvattimsa (c. -iya) aunisiyo 



222 

yathiBaktoi kulini pesesi, ni KorinlurinaagarMii attano knl^- 
g^am agatnisi, riJJlid Bandhnlasenipatioo bh^neyyuM 
(c -ne-) Dfghak&riyaBK8Ba n£ina BeD^p&tiithdnaih ad&i, so 
pana tnitulo me iminA m&rito ti raihfio otaram gaveaanto 
Ticarati, r&jSpi Dirapar^hasBa Bandhnlasea m^ritakilato 
paitb&ya \ipp&tis£rf cittass^dam na labhati, r%jja§ukham n&nn- 
bhoti, tai& Satth^ Saky£nain eva Ulompam nima nigamaih 
apani8Bdya riharati, rij& tattba gantvi iržmato aridlire khan- 
dh^T^am mrisetvi inaodena partcirena SattblEntm vandis- 
airaiti vib^catii gantvi pa&ca T^jiJcakudabhandiuii Dlgba- 
kir4yanasBa datvii ekako va gMidhakutiih pAviai, sabbaiti Dham- 
macetiyasuttantaniy imena veditabbam , taamiih gandhakntirii 
pavitthe Kiriyano tini rijakakudabandini gabetri Viddda- 
bhain (c -haiii) rfljfEnam katri raihflo ekam aMaiii ekaft ca 
upatthinakirikaiii mitugiman nirattetvi SAvanbtih agamfai, 
Tii}& Sattb£r£ saddhirii piyakatbam kathetvi nikkbanto aenaiii 
adisvi tam mitogimam pucehitvi pavattim sutvi bh%ineyyain 
(c. -ne~) &iiy& gantvi Vidridabhaih (c. -baiii) gabess&Dtt) 
Rijagaham gacchanto rikfUe dvjireau pihitesu nangaraih patvK 
ekisei silifa nipajjitvi vititapakilanto lattibhfCge tatth' eya 
kJUam akisi, vibh£t;iya nitiji deva Kosalanarindo anitho 
jito 'siti vi]apantiy& taaBi itthiyi aaddam eatvi ramilo žroceBUii), 
so mitulassa mahantena sakkiiena sarfraktccaih kiresi, Vidii- 
rlabho pi n^am labhitvi taiii veram aaiitvi sabbe pi Sfikiye 
m&Teaefimiti mahat)y£ Ben&ya nikkhami, tam divaaaih Sattbi 
pMMilisakile lokam volokento Aitisamgbassa Tinisaiii diavi 
ilfltisamgabaRi kitu m vaddhatlti cintetri pubbanhasamaye 
pindiya caiitvi pindapitapalikkanto gandhakitliyam afhafleyyaRi 
ki^ipeivi Biyaahaaamaye ikisenftgantvi Kapilavatthuaimante 
ekaamim kabaraccbiye rakkbarotile DJsfdi , tato Vidiidabhasaa 
rsjjaBfmftya ma^anto Bandaci^yo nigiodbarakkho attiti, 
VidfSdabho Satthiram dfavi upasamkamitvi vanditvi bfaante 



kiihkiran^ (c. -^ja) ev&Tiip&ja nnhaveUfs imaBmim kabara- 
Gchi^e nikkbamdle nisinn'sttha, etasmirii satidacchAye mgto- 
dhamille nisrdatha bbante ti vatvi hotu mabir^ja A^tak&Dath 
cbi.y6. nJitna eftaU ti vutte it£tttk£iiaraklibanatthifa SatOti 
igBto bbaviegattti cintetvj SatUiiram vanditr^ nivatHtT^ 
Sivatlbim eva paccJlgami, Sattbfipi uppatitvd Jelavaiiain eva 
(fato, rijd S£kiy£naiii dosaih saritri dutiyam pi nikkhatnitr^ 
tatth' eva Satthiraiii paa%\tvi piiDa niratli, tBtiyar£re pi nikkha- 
mitrd tatth' eva Satth&raib pasaitvi nivatti, catatthavAre paDa ta- 
stniiii nikkbante Satth^Siki^^iiaiii pubbakammainoloketT^teBam 
nadijaih visapakkbepanap(ipakanima«Ba appatibibi^abb&raib 
fia.tv& catutthavjrena agam^si, Vidiidabbo Stlki^e gh&teBgJtmtti 
mahantena balena nikkbami, aammfSsambuddbasBa paDa ii&takfi 
asattngh&takinima, attaD& maranlApi pare (c-esaiii) jfviU na voro- 
penti, te ciiitayiihsu : mayam eikkbitd katahattfaji katup^sa- 
B& inabjas&ya ('), na kho paoa aakkli ambehi param jfril& voro- 
petuih, attano kaininath dassetv^ pal^pess^mf! ti te katasan- 
nibi Bikkbamitvti yuddham liiabhimsu [c. -hi-), tebi kbittasar4 
'Vidi!dabhaa§a(c. -hasBa) puTiB^naih antarantare gacchanti, phala- 
kantarakannaccbiddantar^dibi nikkbamanti, Vidddabbo disvii na 
nu bhane S&\(\y& aaattughitak'a[iib£ ti vadanti, atba ca pana me 
puriee nisentlti, atba nam eko purieo ^a: kim s^mi nivattitv^ 
(c ni-) olokeetti ; Sflkiyi mepuriee nttsentiti ; tumhškaih koči puriBo 
mato n^ma n'atthi, iiiigba te gan^peth£ ti ; gantipento ekassa [d 
khayam na paesi, so tato nivattitvfi: ye ye bbane (c-ne) S&kiy' 
atnhfl ti bhanantisabbemiretha, mitimaiiassapana meMabfln&- 
masakkassa santike Ihitftnaiii jfvitaiii detb^ ti &h&, S&k\y& gahe- 
tsbbagabaiianu v ) apassant^ ekacce tiiiam (c-n-) dasitvd ekacce 
nilam gahetri attbaihau, tumhe S&iy^ no ti pucchi, te pana yaem£ 
te marant^i mue^T^daiii na bhananti tasm^ tipaih (c. -n-) 
dasitvd thit£ no eiko tinan ti vadanti , nalain gabetvj thiUi 
no e4ko naje ti vadanti, teen M&hdn£inaaBa ca aantike jlvitatii 



224 

Ubhimau, teau tinaiii (c. -n-) dasitvjL fh)t& Titiniiiji nim* 
nalaih gahetri thitj Nala»tttyi n^ma jiUl, avasese khbs- 
pfi^ake pi d&n^e aviasajjetv^ ghdiUpento lobitanadirb pavattetvi 
teeath galalohitena phalakan dhoT^peai, evaih Silkl^aTaoiBO 
Vidddabbena itccbinno, oo Mah£n4ina«ikkaih nivaUetvi pitar^ 
sareUij'a pAtarfisarii kariBflJmtti ekaeinim Ib&ae otaritv£ odaoe 
upantte ekato bbuAjigefinifi ti ayyakaiii pakkos£pesi, khatti^^ 
pana jfTiUuh cajaut&pi diBfputtebi saddhiih na bhufijanti, 
tasiDJl Mah^D&mo ekam saiaiii oloketvA kilitlhagatto 'mbl 
oabif ise&mi tdy£ ti 4ha, B^hu ayyaka noh^ath^ ti, eo a^arii 
maiii ekato abbunjantaiii gh^te§SBti aa^am era me mataiii 
seyyo ti kese muficitv^ agge ganihi , tam katvi keae padač- 
guttbake pavesetv^ ndake nimmiiJiJitasBa gunatejena n^a- 
bbavanarii unfa^k^am dasflesi, niga,t&,}& kim nu kbo ti np&- 
dbtirento taesa eantikaih 4);antTi tabi pbane nisfd^petv^ 
n&ngabbaTanath pavegeei, ho dv&dssa vassfini tatth' eva vasi, 
Vidddabho malham ay7ako idini igamissati idini figamie- 
eastti uisfditvfi tasmiiii aticir£yaDte saram vicin^petvj dfpflo- 
kena paieaam vatthantarJuii pi oloketvd (adde: tasBacai) adievi 
gato bbaviseattti pakkfimi, ho rattibbdge Aciraratim patr£ kban- 
dbdriram nivdaesi, ekacce anto nadijamv^tik^puline nipajjinitiu 
ekacce babi thale, anto iiipannesu pi pubbe akatap^tpakatumfl attbi 
b^i nipannesu pi pubbe katapfipatammi , tesu nipannatth^e 
kipillikd utihabiiiisu, te maybam nipannattb£ne kipiltikU maybam 
pi nipannallb^e kipillik^ ti ulthabitvjt akatap^pakarais^ 
uttaritT^ thale uipajjliiisu , katap^pakammfl otaritril vflikA- 
puline nipajjiiiisu, ISBinim kbane niegbo ullhabitvd gfaana- 
karaksvBBBaih vasi, nadiyi ogbo £gantv4 Vidtldabhaih (c-hena^ 
Baddbliii paiis£ya samuddam eva p&pesi, aabbe tattba luaccba- 
kacchapabbattA ahesuiii. Mab&jaiio kathaiii samutth&pesi : Siki- 
yfbam maraDaiii ayuttaiii, evam nima koddbetri koddhetvi 
Sikiyi mjiretabbfi ti ananncdiaTJkam etan t), Satthd tam 



225 

katbarh aatv&: bhikkfaave inuumiiii attabhdve kincflpi S^iy£iuu» 
eram marariaih ayuttarii, pobbe kamrnavasena pima yuttam 
evB etehi laddban ti iha, kiih paua bbante ete pubbe akanud 
ti, pabbe ekato (c. -ako) hutvfl nadi^am višam pakkbtptihed ti ; pan' 
ekadivasaii) dbamtiiasabh&yam fcatham samtitth£pesDih : Vldti- 
dabbo . ettake Sfikife m&iBtvi %acchanto attano manoratbaih 
matUiakam appatte ( i ) evt ettakaiii janam Jt(tAya eamadde tnae- 
ehakacchapabhattain jito ti, Satthji ^antrii k£ya nu >ttba 
bbikkhave etarafai kathi7a gannisinufi ti pucchitrJ imi^a nAmi 
ti mtte: bhikkhaTe imeBaiii eattluiaiii tnanorathsth matthakaiti 
appatlR (?) eva maccur^ (c. -cA-) suttarti g&naiii ajjhotdiaranto 
ntafaogho vi^a jfritindriyaRi chinditvjl catdan apfi^asamuddeau 
(c -dde) nimujjjfipettti ratv^ iroarii g^tfaam £ba : Pupphdni etc . . . 
Evam k£magDnasamkhit&ii papph^ni eva pa«inantaifi eampatte 
ri asampatte vi k&magune bjllealtamanasam naram, auttath 
giman ti gdmasaa gehabbittiždfnam supanavasena snpauatii 
nim& n' atthi sattlbam (c. -ttbi-) pana auttapamatlataiii upAdija 
mtto nima hoti evarii BUttagšniaiii, dve tfni yojan£ni £yatagambh[ro 
mahogho va macca id^^a gacchati, yath£ ro mshogbo 
ittbipurie^omabisakukkDtlEdisu kiftci anavasegetv^ sabban taih 
glinam samuddam pi.petv& maccbakacchapabbattaii) karoti 
evam eva bySsattamaTiaKani naram maranainaccu iit&jSi 
j(vitiiidriyam (c. jitindi-) aasa chinditv4 catdsn apfEjasamuddesn 
DinaujjtEpettti . . . Vidddabbavattham. 

Cam faoc vereu et seqnenti tfr v. vsi et Mab^bb. 
12,flUi 8qq. 098» eqq. Heva I. e. eva anteposito b, itid^n 
meva, yeva (fleva); Clougb: Pati Gramrnar p. ii et u. 

T> 4S> Pupphini bevti ti imam dhammadesanam 
SatthJ SiTatfi>iyam viharanto Patipdjikaih n£ma £r^bba 
katbesL Vattbam t&vatiiiiBadevaloke Bamuttbitam, tattba kira 
iiiišibhirt (e. -i) nima devaputto ac^sbai^sahassapari vuto uyy^aiii 



p&rigi, paficasaU devadh(taro nikkbain 4n)yba pupph&ii 
pftenti , paftcaBat^ h) p£tit£iii puppb&ii gahetvj devaputtaib 
alaihkaronti , t^su ebti devadbtt^ nikkhaB£kh^ya mera cut&, 
sarfrarh dfpaeikh^ viya nibbifi; Sivatlhifaih kalagehe patisan- 
dfaiih gabetvj j^tak^le j4ti8sar£ hatvi MlUibhfirideTaputtassa 
(e. -ri-) bbBriy' amhiti anuBsarBDtf (c -ti) buddhim anT£ya 
gandbam&Udipdjatii katri B&mikaaBa santike abhinibbattim 
patthesi , solaBavassak^le parakulam gat&pi aalfikabhattam 
pakkhikabbattaih voBBiv&Bik&ai (») ia,tv& ayam me sdmikasBa 
aantike iiibbattaiiat^iya (c. -tt£ya) eaccaktiTO botd ti vadati, 
atb'ass& (c -a) bfaikkhd ayaih utth4ya aainutth^ya patim eva 
patthetlti PatipdjikS ti n^aiii kariiiiHu, a&pi nibaddbaiii 
issJMsSlam patijaggati p4n[yaii) npattbapeti isan&nl pamfl4- 
peti, amrie pi maniiBsfl eai^kabhattftdfnt d4tukJtmj[ amma 
im^i p i bhikkhusaihghassa patiy£deyyiatli vatv^ dharitvž 
denti, s&pi etena niydmena ^accfaantf gacchautf ekapadav^e 
chappamlt^sakusaladbanime patilabbati, taeed kucchiyam gabbfao 
Bamntihahi, b& daeaudaaccayena puttaiii vij&yi, taesa padaeJ 
gamanakfile artiilam ptti catt^ro pntte palilabhj, a& ekadivasaih 
dšnam datrd piijaiii katv£ dhammam sutr^ sikkfaipad&ni 
rakkhitri divBsapariyoedne tam khanatii nibbatten' ekena 
rogena k^aib katr^ attano sdmikase' eva. santike nibbatti; 
itarSpi ettakaifa kilam devapattam alaihkaronti eva, devapntto 
nam disT^ tam p^to va patth&fa na diseasi kubirii gatfiettl 
£ha; cut' amhi samiti; kim vadestti; eradi etaib eimtti; kiihlm 
nlbbattftstti ; S£vaUhiyaib knlagebe ti; kittakam kjllarii tattfaa 
tbltfistti ; si : da8ami8accayena m^tu knccbito nikkhamitvi 
solaBavasBakile parakulam gantvi cattiro pntte vij&yitvi 
dinidfni pnililimi katvi tamhe patthetrfi igtmtv& tnmhttkam 
en eantike nibbatti 'm hi sčmtti; manusginaii) kittt^aih iyan 
ti.; vasBasatamatlan ti; ettakani ev& ti; ima «(miti; ettakam 
iyDiii gafaetvi nibbattamamisei kin nu kho siittapam^tli kilam 



atin&Dienti ud^hu d&iMfni puriinini karontJtf; klrh vadetha 
e£mi a8amkheyyaiii A^uiii g&hetvi nJbbatti riya ^arimarj 
Tiya niceappamani manQBe£ ti; MJtl^bb^ridevaputtassa ma- 
h^tbvego udap^i (c. -df): vasBasatamattam iya± gabetri 
nibbattaraanuBsi kira pamaltfi nipajitri niddjiysnti, kadti im 
kho dukkh£ muccisssnttti ; amb^kaih pana vaBsasatam tiratiih- 
Biniub devdnam eko rattindivo, ttl^a rattiyi tiihsarattiyo miigo, 
teoa m^Bena drtMasainfEsiko samraccharo, tena sariiTacdiarena 
dibbam rassasalhagsain £;iippaniAnaih , tam mannBsagana- 
n4ya tisso ca vaasakotiyo sattbift ca vassasatasahase^i, 
taam^ tassa derapnttasHa ekadivaeo pl nSlikkanto, mnhtittaeadieo 
Ta kilo ahosL, eraiii appiyukfinarii tnanuBB&iaiii pamfEdo nima 
atiriya ayutto ti ; puna diraae bbikkhll (c. -u) gimadi pavitth^ 
šsanae^larii apatija^lath &an^i appamnatUni p£i)iyam annpa- 
tth^ltaib (c. -^itaiii) Alevi kahatii Patipiljik£ ti Ahariisu, bhante 
kah^ tumbe taih dakkhlsaatba hiyyo ayyesti (c. -obu) bbnfi- 
jitri gatesa BJtyanb8Bainaye mat£ ti sutrj puthujjanfE bfaikkhii 
etiM4 npakfirani sarant^ aesdni (c. -a-) Handhdretum n&eak- 
khiihsu, kbfnflBaT&naih dhaminasaiiivego udapfldi, te bbatta- 
kiccaib katvi Tihfiram gantrii Sattblirain pucchiriisu: bhante 
PatipdjikJi ottfa4ya sainuttb&ya n^napp^irftni pitrtiiljinr katrfi 
simikam era patthesi, b& idini matfi, kahaih nu kho nibbatUi 
ti ; attano stoikaBs' era aantike bhikkbave ti ; n' atthi bhante 
BŽmikaBsa santike ti ; na s£ bhikkhave etaib e^mikam patthesi, 
tžvatiiiisabbapane tass^ (c. -a) MJUbb^ridevapatto n(ima sflmiko, 
s& tasBa pupphapiiandhanatlhfUiato cavitvi piinAgantri tass' era 
santike nibbatui ti; evaib kira bhante (adde; ti); &ma bUk- 
kbave ti; aho paritlakam bhante satt^am jMtaiii, p4to amhe 
pariviaitTJl B&yain uppannavy&}hin<l nJma matfi G; Satthi: 
AmtL bhikkhave parittaih sattinaih hi jfritaib n4ma , ten' era 
'me salte ratank^mehl c'eva kilesakjmefal ca atitte era 
antako attano (c. -i) rase Tattetrd kandante pariderante 



gf^etvi gacehattti vstvtl imam g^diam £ha: Pupph&u etc. 
Tsttha pupphflni ^eva pacinaDtan ti pnpphfiriiine 
voHikiTO n&n&pnpph^ni riya attabb&rapatUKuldhJni c' eva 
npakaranapatibaddh^i ca k£in(iguiuq)upphini ociDsotam (c 
ocinnam) eva, bfiBattamanaBsm naran ti aBampattera 
patlhanŠTABena aampattesu setthavaseDa vividheniUiireDa ^aatta- 
cittaiti, atittaih yeva k^meed ti TattfaukfEmakilesakfimeEn 
pari/esaneoa pi patiLSbhena pi paribhogena pi nidhfiDms pi 
atiitaiii eva sambam, antako kurute vasan ti maraiiasaii)- 
kb&to antako kandanUtm paridevamtaih gahetvji gacchanto attaao 
Taaam p^petiti sttfao . . . PatipiSjikiya Tatthnin. 

w. 40. Locus : Sžvatthf. Persona : MaccharikoMjaeetlhf. 

... Puppban ti pnpjii&T&me carsnto pupphait ca 
vannaCi ca gan^iaB ca ahelhento ariD^sento carattti attho, 
palettti evarh caritvj yiradatthaiii rasam piritvil aparam pi 
madhnkaraitattbfEja idfiya yeti, bo eyam vaDagahanam ajjfaoga- 
betri ekasmiii) niklihaaiiBire tam rajaTissakaiii ( ?) rasam tbapetv^ 
amipubbena madbukaraBam madhuiii karoti, na iiasBa pnpphtiriine 
caritapaccayi , puppbaiii ril rannagandhaiii vSasa vigaccbattti, 
atba kho sabbam pakatikam eva hoti, evam g4me mun( 
čare ti evam sekbdsekliabhedo (c. -de) an^^rijamimi kulam 
patiptltifi gžme bhikkham ganbanto vicaratiti attho, na hi 
t88sarg£me carnoapacca^i, katinam eaddh^bini vfi bbogabiid 
v& saddhiipi bhog&pi p&katife^ va hoDti, evaB caritvi pana 
nikkhamitrli aekbamuni tfEva l>ahig£iiie udakaphfiBiikatth^e 
aaiughjitiii) paibaipetv^ nisinno akkbamabam janaranapaticcbi- 
danapnttamamBiipamavaBeDa (^) paccavefckfaanto piadap4tam 
paiibhuiljitvi tathlinipam vanaBandam aoupavisitvfi ^battika- 
kammattbfiDain samrnasanto catt^o m^^e catUlri ca phalAni 
battbagat^' eva karoti, asekhamoni pana ditthadhamme bh- 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



fchavihliram anajnAjati, ayiun asBa bhaiDarena aaddbim iHadbo- 
karanasarikkhaU veditabbfl, idha pasa khCnfUavo veditabbo . , . 
Gofrerly (Knigbton p. ts); Ab th« bee coUectB nectar 
aod departa without injuring Ibe beauty or the odonr of the 
flowers, BO tbe sage sojouma among men; he viflWB tbeli 
irajg, and leams vrisdom fTom their foU^. 

T. AO* Locns: S&Tatttaf. PerBona: Pirik^jfvrko. 

Tattba na pareaaih vilomintti pareBaiii TilomtEni 
jAaroB^i mamaiiiniaccbedakaTacantbii (') na manaailiitabbJini, 
na paresKrn kat4katan ti: aeuko npSsako assaddbo appo- 
sanno, n&pi (c. n^) 'ssa gehe katacchubblkkhjdFni df^anti na 
saltikabbatUd&ii, na cfTaTMipaccB7ad£naiii etaSBa atthi , tathi: 
aauki upisibi assaddb^ appasanni , nApi 'b»& (c -a) gebe 
katacebubhikkh4d(ni dfjanti na sal4kabbattt(dfni , na cfvarfidi- 
paeca^adflnaiii etissi atthi, tath£: asnko bhikkhu aasaddho 
appssanno , na pi upBJjh&yayattaib karoti na &&riyavattarn 
na figantukavatlaiii na ganilkavattaiii na cetiyanganavattaTii 
na uposaA^fb'arattani na bhojanas^l^jant&gharavattAni , n&pi 
'ssa kiiici dhiilangatii (c dbu-) attbi, na bhflvan<li£mat£ya 
t]e«£hamattam piti eram pareaam katikatam pana na oloke- 
tabbarii, attano va avekkbef^S ti kathaih hutaBsame 
(?) tattiihdiT^ Tftlpatanttti pablaajltena abhinham paceavek- 
khitabban ti imam ovddarii anusmranto saddhipabbajito kula- 
pntto kin na kbo ahaiii aniccaib dukkbarii ananUl (anattaiii i) 
ti tilakkhanaiii iropetvi yoge kamroam h^tniti sakkbiih na 
eidtkhln ti evaih attano kgt4katfini olokeyy4 ti . . . 

V a Torma apocopata eBt particuln era. 

Gogeri^ : Be not anilouB to diecorer tbe fanltB of otben, 
bat jealouBty watcb yoiir owii. 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOgle 



230 

T' 5I-S1t* Loctu: S&TSttlif. Persona: Gbattapjipiii- 
p^sako. 

Agjtndhakan ti gandharahitarii pilibhEUJdakagirikanni- 
k£jayaBuiiian£dibhedaiii . evaih subh&sitfi vicSi ndma 
Tepitaham Buddhavacanam vannaBantbf>iia«ampanaam i^ao- 
dhapupphaaadisam , jratbi pana agandhakapupphaih yo nam 
db&reli taesa sarfre gamlhaih na pharati evarh etam pi yo 
nait) aakkaceaih savanždfhi na eam4carati taeaa sakkaccaib 
asamicaiBDlasBa yaih tattha kattabbaiii taih akubbato suta- 
gaDdhun (c. atkg-) cflgagandharh (c. Tihaccamj patipattigan- 
dhaa ca &a drahati aphaltl hoti..., sagandbakan ti cam- 
pakaofluppalapuppbidibhedam, ... sakubbatofo sakkaceam 
(C. -eca) savanidfni tattba kattabbani karoti (c. addit: so) 
aBsa puggalassa sapbal^ boti, sutagandhacflgagBndbapatipatti- 
gandbŽDam ^rahanato (c. -banto) mahappbali hoti mabioi- 
aatbfifi ti attbo . . . 

Subhieitj v&ei non opas eese videtur cutn commen- 
tatore de Buddb» dicUe interpretari. Sakubbato sine dnbio 
pro <<akkubbato (cfr. doI. ad v. la), genit paittc. preea. act 
a sakkaf (sanecr. satkr), constanter, aseidue (sakkaccam) ^;ere. 
De metro cfr, not ad ?. i-s. 

V( S3. Yatb4pi puppbar&iinb4 ti imam dbammadesanam 

Sattfa4 S^vattbim (c. -iyam) upanlss4ya (c. -sb£) Pnbb&rdme viha- 
ranto VisAkbam upKeikara drabbba katheai ; s£ kira Aiigaratlbe 
Bbaddiyanaiigare Mendakaaetthiputtassa Dhana6jayasetthiD0 
aggamahe8iyj[ Stiman£ya deviy& kaccbismiiii nibbatti, tasB^ satta- 
vaasikak^te Saltb£Selabr£hmanidfnam bodhaneyyabaDdbav£aaiii 
opanissayasampatttih disv£ mahilbbikkbuBaiiighapariT&ro ciErikait 
caram^no tam nangaraiii p^pupi, tasraiil ca šamane Mendako 
gabapati tasmini naiigare pailcannam mahipuihfi^iiam jellbako 
butr^ setlhitlhfinam karoti ; paitca raah4pumfi4 nima Mendako 



231 

setthf (c. -i) ca njma, Padumd taaa' era jettbakabhariyi, 
tasB' eva jelthakaputto Dhanailjayo n^a, tessa bbaiijli 
Šamani nima, MeiidakaaetthiBBa d4so I*unno nirai ti; na 
kevalail ca Mendakasetthf (c. -i) eva, DimbiBSraramno paoa 
Tijite paRca amitabbogi DJima afaesaih : Jotiyo Jatilo Mendako 
Pnnnako Kikavalijo ti, tesu aya[i) MeDdakaeetlbf (c -1) Dasa- 
balasaa attano nangaraiii saropattabhdraiii iia,tv& puttasBa 
Dhanafija^aBetlhiiio dbftaraita VisUham dirikaih pakkoBipetvi 
4ha: amma tu^hom pi mafigdaih ambikam pi mangalarii, tava 
parir&rebi paftcabi d4rikisat£bi saddhliti pailca ratbaBaUiDi 
tlruyha paftcahi d&faatehi (c. -sis-) parivuti DasabalasBa pacci^- 
gamanaiii karobtli, sA s&dhlijt patisuriitv^ tathž ak^i, kii&a&ki- 
raaeeu psna kusalattd yfivatiki yinaBBa bhilini {-'> ) y&nena gantvi 
yin& paccoroliitv^ pattiki va Sattbiram apasaihkamitvi vanditvž 
ekamantam atIhfiBi, ath' aas4 cariyiya vaaena Sattb& dbammam 
desesi, si desanivasine puicahi dirik^atebi saddbiiii aot4- 
pattiphale patiltfaahi , Mendakasettbf (c. -i) pi kho Sattb&taih 
upaaaiiik&mitTd dhammakathain sutv& sot^pattiphale patittbdya 
Bvdtan4ya nimantetvd pana divaae antonivesane paiiftena 
kb4da[ifyeDa bfaojaniyena Buddbapamukhaiii bbikkbuBaitigbaih 
parivisitvi eten' eva upiyQDa addbatniBam maljMinaih ad^BJ, 
Sattbi Bbaddiyanangare yath£bhirantam viharitvd pakkdmi. 
Teaa kbo pana eamayena niinbisdro ca Pašen adiko salo ca 
aiiifianiamflarii bb^iiifpatikfl (c. -iiii-) honti ; ath' ekadivasaih 
Kosalai^jJi cintesi: Bimbisdrasaa vijite pafica araitabbogi 
vaBanti, [nayham vijite eko pi t&diso n' atthi, yaD Qiin£haiit 
BimbiB&asBa santikaiii gaiitvi ekarii mahipuniiiam y<iceyyan ti, 
80 tattba gaDtvi ramni katapatisaDtbfirena (c. -tthire) kimkiiraaž 
dgalo'8tti pulibo : tumfaikam vijite pailca amitabbog4 mah^umOi 
vaBanti, tato ekaih gahetvfigamiBStliiitti dgato 'mhtti, tesu me ekuSa 
Aeth& (i ^a; mab^kulini ambe^i cdletum na Bakkd ti ihA\ 
aharh aladdhd na g&miBs£mtti &ha; rdjti amaccehi saddhiiii 



232 

maiitetv4: Jotljldfnam raah4kulinari) cilanaih nAma pAtluivly£ 
eilsnasadiBain (c -laiiisa-), MendakamahiisetttLissa patto Dh^ 
naiijaf asetlhf (c. -i) n&ma atthi, tena Baddhiih mantetvi t& pativs- 
canaii) te dafisfbni ti v&tv& tam pakkosdpetri : t&t& Kosalar£j£ 
Dhanatijayasetthirii gahetr£ ya gamifls&mttl radati, Iraiii tena 
saddhiib gacchJE ti ; tumfaesu pahiganteeu gamisB^tmi dev& ti ; tena 
hi pafiraccham katr^ gaccha t&t& ti ; so attano kattabbayntisiii 
akj^i, i^&pi 's8B mahantarii sakk£raih katvd imam Adija gac- 
chatbfi ti PaBenadir^naii) uf7ojesi, bo tam M&yA Rivattbiib 
ekatatti rešena gacchanto ekam pb&ukatlh&naih patr^ niv^saih 
ganbi, atha nam Dhanattjaj^asetlhf i,c. -i) pucchi : idaiii kassa vijitan 
(cjivitan) li; mayba'n Betthtti; kfva ddie ito SjEvatthitt; eatta- 
fojanamattbake ti ; antonaDgaram Hamb^dbam, ainbUam pari- 
jano mahanlo , BBce rocetba (c. -otba) idh' eva vaaejjiaitL 
devfl ti ; rdj& sUbil ti sampaticchitv^ tasmim tb4ne nafigararii 
mipetv^ taasa datvd agamfiai , tasmiiii padeae s£yam vasana- 
tfh^aeaa gabilatlA nagaratua Sjiketan t' era nimam ahon. 
Silvattbiyarh p i klio Mig^raBetthino putto Punnaraddhana- 
kum4ro n4ma rayappatlo abosi, atha nam mitipitaro vadirngu: 
Ulta tava Tnccana|rh4ne ekarii d£rTkam apadbirebtti ; maybam 
evarilpiya jaya ( ' ) kiccam n' attbSti ; pntta m^ evam kari, knlatn 
D&ma aputtakaih na titrhattti ; bo pnnappnna vuccamino tena hi 
paflcakaly£i)aHamannšgataiii džrikaiii labham&io tumbikaiii va- 
canam karissimtti ^a; k4ni pan' ei4ni paitcakaIy£Dfininimatit£ 
ti; kesakalflinani mariiBakaly4nam althikalyiii)am chavikaly£narii 
Tayakaly£Ran ti: mahflpumfliya hi ittbiy4ke8£ morakal4pasadisti 
hutvd muficitvi visaattbJt nivfUanantaih paharitv£ nivattitrA 
nddhagg^ titttianti, idam ke8akalyiQaiii nima; dantivaranam 
bimbapbalasBilisaih vannaBampannam samaiii BuphasHitaih hoti, 
idaiii mamsakaly£naih nfima; dant£ sukk4 aamavivartl ubb^ 
petv4 thapitarajiiapaiiiti viya Bamacchinnam aamkhapattam rlyB 
T& eobhanti, idam atthlkalj^niuh nima hoti; k^i^&van^aki- 



n,„N.«j-,Gt)Ogle 



233 

dfhi aviliUo eva cbaviranno siaicldho Dftnppalodtoasadiao hoti 
odfit^ja (oč&ta?) kanikirapnpphadfbnaBadiBo ti, idaih cbavi- 
k^^^oaih n&na; dasakkbattnih rij^pi kho pana eakim yij&ti 
piy& avihBtayobbatif! beva hoti, idaiii vayakalydnaiii r^maboti; 
atb' aesa m^tipitaro althuttarasatabr^hmane (c. -taiiibr-) niman- 
tetv& bbojetvi pai)cakal7J[ia«amann£gati itUiiyo nima hontiti 
ptcdiiihgii ; ima bontitt ; tena hi erardpaiii dirikaib pariyeaitarit 
attba jan& gaccbautii ti, bahum dhaDaih datv^ &gMak&le vo 
kattabbaiii j&uBB^ma, {^accbatba eranipain d4riksm pariyesatfaa 
ditthakile ca iroaib pilaDdb«yyitb£ ti aalasafaitssa^banikiHii 
BiiTannam^aiii datv£ nyyoje8uih, te mahantuuahantfini oangar^i 
(c. -ni) gantvJk pariyeBain£n^ va pancakaly£nadhaiDmaBaRiaiin- 
4gatarii d^rikaih adiavj nivaltitvi dgaccbant£ vivatanakkhattadi- 
rase SikelAih annppatti ajja amhiUiarh kaiumarii (c. -a) nippajjis- 
Batlti (c. nipa-) clntayiinau, taBmlih kiranafigare atmsaiiivacchararii 
vivatanakkhattaih n^a hoti, tgd£ babi tuiikkhamakalfUii pi pari- 
vtirena Baddhim gehi nikkhamitrj apaticchannena aarfreiut padtaA 
Ta nadCttraiii gaccbanti, tasmiiii divaae k battiyaniabd sulfid fnaiii 
pott&pi sam^najitikaih manfipam kulad&ikam disvi milienleaa 
parikkbipiflBimJ ti tam tsih mag^am DiBe4ya titthanti, te pi 
brihinsn& nadMre ekarii starti pavialtrti allhaiiisu, tasmirb 
khane Vis^kbA pannaiasasoiasavaBsuddeaikš (c. -udea-) fautri 
Babbžbharanapatitnanditž pancahi tumfirikiieatehi parivut& 
nadim guitv^i nah£yiBH£initi tara padesarii patttf , adia kho 
m^o attbidiitri pJivasBi, pancasat^ kiimfirikiyo vegenSgatA 
gantvi adtaiii paviBimBa, br^map^ olokentd (c. -ta) titu ekam 
pi paAcakalfinasamannfigKtaiii na pasdmau, ViHikh4 pahati- 
gamanen' eva B^lam pdvisl, rat^^haranfEni temiiiisu, brih- 
manž tasBJi cattAri kaly&n^i diHv£ dante paBsitnkimi : alaaa- 
jiiik& amh&am dhftd, etissž aJmiko kanjikamattam pi labblssad 
maihfte ti aiiifiamaiiiilatii katbayiinsa, aiba ne Vis^kbd Aha : kiiii 
vadetha tumbe ti ; tam karaetba (katb«ma ?) ammi ti ; madhuro 



234 

kiia taaaši saddo kaiuBatJlasaro Tiya niccharati ; athm ne pnna 
madburasaddena kiiiik&ranfl kathetli4 ti poccbi; tava pariviU 
ritifaiyo vatth^Uaik^re atemetvfi v^ena Btilam pavitlbA, tayhain 
ettakam th&iam vegena gamanainattam pi n' attb), vatthfi- 
bharane temetrfi igatšatti tamoi katbemi ti ; t^ti (c -a) evaib mi 
detha (vadetha ?), ahim etAbi balaTatari, kintiiam pana aaltak- 
kfaetr& javenfigat' amhiti ; kiiii amin& ti; titti (c.-ail) c&ttiro jan£ 
(e. jaoi) jaram^fi (c. -na) na eobhanti, aparam pi kiiauarii atthi; 
katame catt^o jani Da sobhanti amm^ ti ; titi abhieitto rij£ tliva 
s^bfU>baraiiapatiinandito kaccbarii bandfaitv4 ržjafigane java- 
mŠno je. chavamipo) na eobhati: kiita ayaiii mahir^jj gaha- 
patiko viya dhžvatiti amfladattfaum garaharii labbati, sanikam 
gacchanto va Bobbati, ramfio mangalahattbf pi alamkato java- 
mŽDD (c. cbava-) na sobbati (c. -iti), v£nuialf|h£ya gaccbanttt 
va sobhati, pabbajito javam&ao (c. -no) na sobhati: kim ayam 
samapo gihf i'iyB dh£vatiti kevalam garabam eva tabhati, 
Bamitagamane pana aobhati, Ittbi jaramšnš (c. -no) na sobbati : 
kirii eB& ittbi puriso viya dbivatiti garahitabb£ va hoti, ime 
cattiro javam^ni na sobhanti; katamaiii pana tam aparam 
[c -T&) k&rapara atnmi ti; th& m&tfipitaro nima dhitaraiii 
angapaccaSgini eanthdpetvi posenti, mayam hi vikk(niya' 
bfaandam (c. vikki-) nima, amhe parakulaiii pe8anatth^ya posenti, 
sace javamininam daeikanue vi bhiimiyam vi p^khalitvi 
patitakile haltho vi pido vi bhi^eyya kuJasa' eva bhiri bhave7- 
yima , pBaidhanabhandakam pana temetvi sukkhlssati , imam 
kiranaih Ballakkhetvi na dhivit'amhi (c. -Titantiyamhi) titi ti 
(c.fai); br^mani tassikatbam katbanakile dantasampattim dievi 
evardpi no eampatti na dittbapubbi ti tassi sidbukiram datvi 
amma tuyham eva si anucchaviki hotiti (c. tTti) vatvi tam suvan- 
namilam pilandhayim8U, atba ne pncch) : kataranangarato ^^at' 
attha titi ti ; Sivattfaito ammi ti ; settbikulam katarain nimi ti ; 
Migirasetlhf (c. -i) nima ammi ti; ayyaputto kondmo ti; 



PunDavaddbsnakunaiio (c. puniui-) amm^ ti ; b& sani£n^£tikaiD 
BO kuUn ti adhiTlUetTJ pitn aisanaih pahini ; amhdkaih ratham 
pesentd ti; kificftpi bi a& igamsoakfile padas£ ^gatd, mi\&ya 
pana pilandhanakžlato paitb&jn tath£ gantum na labhanti, 
iBoarad&tiki rathždfhi gacciuuiti, itari pakatiy&iakam v^ 
abbiruhaoti ^c. -rdta-) chattaih (c -tt&} vi Utlapannaiii npari 
karonti , tBBmiih aaati niTatthaelUakaBsa daHaanaiii ukkhipitvi 
amee khipanti «Ta, tasai pana pit£ paftca ratbaaatioi (c rata-) 
pesesi, a& eapaiiv^rJ ratham'£myha f^at^ brihnian&pi ekato va 
gamiriiBu, atba ne (c naiii) seUbf (c. -ii puccbi : kuto Agat' atthjl 
ti; S£vattbito mafa&settbiti ; . setiM [c -i) kataro B&m& It; 
Miglliasetlhf [c. -i) nima; putto konflino ti; Punnavaddhana- 
kumaro Dilma; dhanaiii kittakaiii dhanan ti; cattjltfsa kotifo 
mah&setthSti ; dbanath tJva mnhtikam dhaoam up^dA^a (c. upp4-) 
k(UcaDikatth^fyain , dirikitya pana &rakkbamatt£ya laddhakj- 
lato patihjfa kirii ariiflena k4raiien!i ti |c. pi) adhivisesi, so tesarh 
aakkiram kaivi ekadvfham vasipetvi uyyojeBi , te S^vattbirti 
gantri Mig^TaseithisBa taddh^ (c -aih) no dirikri ti ^ocayiniflU, 
kasea dhfti (c.-tarltl ti, DhanBAjayaeel!h)no ti (c. pi), so: mah^u- 
lasaa d^riki laddbi, kbippam eva nain inetnih vaddbatiti tattlia 
gamanattbam raihilo ^cesi, rtEj& : mahikolarii etam mayi Bim- 
blsliraBsa eantiki jinetvj Bikete (c. -tene) v^eitam (c vas-), tasBa 
Bammtlnam kitaifi raddbatiti aham pi (tgamissilmtti £ha, ho H^dhu 
dev4 ti vatvd DbananjayaBet!hino s£sanaih peaeei: mayi ^ac- 
chant« rfijftpi igamiesati, mabantam rdjabalarii, ettakassa janaBsa 
kattabbayuttakam k£tum BakkbiHsaa! (c. -atil na gakkhissaeiti, 
Itaro : sace [c. Hamej pi daaa rfijino dgacchanti 4gacchiuitil ti palisfl- 
aanam peseBi, Mig&raBettbE (c. -i) I^tb mabante nagare geba- 
gopakaniattam thapetvi Besajanaiii fid£ya gantvi addhByojana- 
matte thine tbatvfi ^at' amhi ti afisanani pahini, DbanaAja- 
yase!th{ (c -i) bahum pann^4rath (c. pann-) pesetvA dhftari 
(c. -r£ya) saddbiiii mantesi : amma sasuro kira te Kosalaraflhd 



, Gt)Ogle 



saddhin) igato (c -t«), tassa kataragehath pMfJsgg^tabbati) 
rai&flo katarant aparfijMfaaiii kalarinhi, panditi seithldhfti 
ccfairaggltikkbafliai (jCraggatlkhinafiini ?) kappaeatssahassain 
pattiiitapatthanj abhinfljinuampaniii sasarasBa me asukarii 
geham patijaggatha ramjlo asnkam opar^jMtnaiii asokšnlti 
sainvidah)tv£ dds^ammakare pakkosdpetr^ : ettak4 raihno 
kattabbakiccaih karotha ettak4 nparfij£dfnaiii , hattfaiasH^a^o 
pi tatahe eva patijaggstha aaeabandhdda^o pi, ^astrfi mangUa- 
ecbanaii) anubhaviesanttti Bariividahi, kiihkJraiili : mayaiii 
Vie&kh&ya maflgalattbinarii gantrJi na kitici labbimha, assariA- 
khaii^fni karontj (c. -to) vicarimbli ti keci (c. koči) vattnni 
mi labhiriisii ti, tam divasam eva Viedkhi^a pitfi pailcasate 
BUrannakire pakkoBŽpetrj: dhfta me mahilat&pasjdhauam nima 
karotbi (ad(fe: ti) rattasTannanikkhaaahassam [c. -iitiitini-) tadft- 
nurdpini ca rajatanianimuttdpavfl|avajir4dfiii dipeai, rtij^ katip&- 
barh vasltv^ vtt DhanafkjayaBerthissa sfisanam pahiiii : na sakkti 
Betthini amb^karh bharanaiii (c. har-j posanam kitum, dirik<lya 
gamanakšlain jfinitd ti, so pi rarafio sisanam peaeBi: idini 
vanaakdlo igato, tena eakk4 c^tum&aam vicaritnm, tumbtikaih 
balakdyaBBa jam Babbaih tam mama bbdro, maj-i peaitak&le 
dero gamiBBatiti, lato pattb&ya SiketaTi^aram niccanakhhattadi 
vij^a ahoBi, r£j4nam ^inikatvi sabbesam milfigandhaTatthidfiii 
patiyattin' eva honti , ten' era (c. e) jani cintayimBU : Betthf 
(c. -i) amhikaifi eva sakkAraih karotiti, evaii) tafo m&ai atikkanti, 
paB^banaiii pana na t&va niltbitaih (c. tittb£ti), kammantidbl- 
ttbihiki t^antvi aetthino irocesuin: arhnaiii aaattaiii (?) nima 
n' attbi , balakiyaBBa pana bhatlapacanadinini na-ppahontiti ; 
gacobatha titi, iinaBmim naiigare parijinnabattbasiilidajo c' eva 
jiniiakini ca g^ehini gahetvi pacatbi ti ; evaiii pacatakinam (pacan- 
USnam?) pi addhemiBO atjkkanto, tato pnna pi dinini n'atthtti 
. irocayimBU ; imaBmim k£le na sakki dirdni laddbath, dnasakotlhi- 
g£rini vivaritvi tbdtasitakehi vaddhiyo katri telacitfau (c. -Ibu) 



237 

temetvfi bhattaiti piteatbil ti; te addhaiu^iii Uthi akamsu, 
eraih eatliro tnisi atikkanUl, pas^dbanam pi nitttaitaih, aeutta- 
mafaii) pasAdhanarii r&jatena snttakiccam karimsa, tam aftie 
patimnkkaih p&dspiltbirii gaccfaati , tasmirii thine muddiki 
fojetv^ katd suvanuuDa^i bb&ndik& honti rajatainay4 piaakli, 
Butthakami^be eki mndikii dvfeu kaunapitlhfBU (c.-aeu)dTegal»- 
vitake eki dvfsu jannusu (c. -Dtusu) dve dvfeu kapparesu dve dvfau 
katipasBesu dve ti, Uetnirii kho pana pas^dhane ekaii) moram 
karimeu, tasea dakkhinapasee rakkhaseea ( i ) rattaeuvannamay&il 
paflca sattasaUtni aheauih v^mapasee palica saltasatini, tandam 
pav£Uunayara akkbfni manimajini tatfai gfv^ ca piAj&ni ca 
pattan&liyo rajatamay^ (u p^a-) tath£ (c ta) jaiii^b^, bo Visi- 
bh£ya matthakamajjhe pabbatakdte (c- tamk-) tbatv£ naccanta- 
iiiByuro (c. -cata~) viya khfiyattti , pattan^iBabassassa saddo 
(UbbaBang{tapailcangikaturiyagbo80 viya ca pavattati, Bantikaiii 
upagatit yeTa taBsa (c. -6.) amorabhivam j£aanti , paB&dbauam 
navakotiagghanakam ahosi, satasahaKsaih hatthakammamiile 
dfyittba, kissa pana nissandena tAy' etaiii pftsidhanaiii laddban 
(C. landao) ti : a& kira Kassapabuddbakile vfBatiyd bhikkbusa- 
basB&naih cfvaraBŽlakam datvti Buttam pi Bildyo pi r^anam 
pi attano santakam eva ad&i, lassa cfraradlinaBBa DiBsandena 
imam paB&dhaDam biblii, itthfnaiii h> cfTarad&nain mabčIatA- 
pssidbanabbandena matthakam pappoti puriB^naih iddbTmaya- 
pattacfvaren£ ti, evam mahAaetIhf (c. -i) catdbi (c. ~tii-l m^bi 
dhftu parivaccbarti katvfi tasF^ deyyadhamniam dadamfino kah^ 
panapdrfEni pafica BakalaBat^i ad^i, suvan pabb^anapdr&ni 
pafica sakataBatiDi rajatabhJijanaptirdni pailca tambabbijana- 
pdrjni pafica pattbakoseyyaTatthapdr£tii patica sakatasat^i 
sapplpiir^i pafica ii&y&litaDdulapiJrfliii (? ) paBca Dailgalapb£14di- 
apakaraoapdrJini paSca Bakatasat^i, ertui) kir' aaaa ahoBi : mama 
dhfliya gatat^bine aBukena ntlnia me attbo ti m4 paraasa 
g«fa«dYJirain pabintti (c -niti) Umai aabbdpakaraiiini depeši, 



ekekBsmiih rathe sabbilamkf[rapatiiDandit& (e. -raratim-) tisso 
tiBBo Tannadfieijo thapetrji pailca rathasatini ad&j, etaiii nabi- 
pentiyo bfaojentiyo alaihfcaron^o vJcarathd ti diyaddha8ahaaB& 
pariclirlkfi adjiai, atfa' asaa etad ahoBi : mama dbfto g&vo dasetbntti 
so poriše 4nipeei : gacchatba bhane cdUtrajaasa dT4ra[h vivaritvA 
tfsu givutesn tisso bheriyo gahetvi tiuhaths, puthulah) nea- 
bhatnattattfaine nbhosu passesn titthatha, g^vtoam tato param 
gantuih mi daditthfi (c. datitth^) ti, evarii ihitakile bberisaiiiitaiii 
kare^^ithi ti, tathii akameu, te gfivinam vajato nikkhamitrfi givn- 
taih gatakžle bkerisaiiiilam akalilsn, piina addhayojanam gatab^e 
akaiheu, piua tig^vutam gatakdle, putbniato gamanaA ca 
niviresum, evaiii digh&to tigtivute puthulato ueabbamatte thine 
g£Tiyo aiiiriamaitinam nisasantiyo althamsu (c -asu), mah&aetthf 
(c. -i) mama dhftu ettiki givo alarii dviram pidahathii ti 
vajadvžraiii pidab4peBi, lasmiiii pibite Vi8^kh£ya puihfiapbalena 
balavag&TO ca dhenuyo (c -uvo) ca nppatitrfi nikkhamiman, man-' 
ussinaiii v^nt&taiii vdrentinara eva satthiaabasa^ balavagjvo 
eattblBahassA ca dh%nuyo nikkhant^ tattha balaraTacchš paccbi 
tllsam dheniinam nsabbfi ahesniii, kaeaa nissandena evam 
givo gati ti: nivjEreotinam nJT^rentinaiii dinoad^assa, a& 
kira KasBapasammftsambuddhak^e KikisBa rarbilo sattaiinam 
dbMnaro kanittb4 (c. -a) Satiighadfiaf n&ua bntrjl Tfsatiyi 
bhikkbusahagB&nam pancagoraeadinara dsdamjind dahartkiafi 
ca simanerdnaii (c -ne-) ca hattbam pidahitvjE alarii atan 
ti Tirent&nam pi idam madhurarii idam man^pan (c. mfiD-} 
ti adisi, evarii tagea nissandena tfi v4riyam&n&pi g&vo nik- 
kbamiriiRU, aettbinfl ettakasBa dhanaesa dinnakile settbibbaiiyi 
^a: tumhehi maybani dhitu bbandaro sariiTidahitarii , veyyji- 
raccakar^ (c. -kap^) pana d&8ad^iyo na eariividahitj, kiib- 
k&ranjE ti, mama dhftari sasnehanianebinarii j&nanatdiarti, 
aham hi t£ya saddhim (Igaccham^titi kehiT£yhagetv4 to (-i) 
pahin&mi, y&iiam drayba gamanakUte eTarti pana et£ya Baddbiih 



239 

gantukibn& gacchantu mA ^gacclumtu kS.m& (-') ti vakkbimttl, 
atfaii Bve mama dhiti gamisBatSti gabbfae nisinno dbftaraiii 
samfpe nisfdipetvi: aroma patikale ra8antiyi nfima imam 
inian ca &c&Tiuh sikkhitam vaddbatiti ovidain ad&i, ayam pi 
Mie^rasetlhf (c. -i) anaataragabbbe nisinno pana Dhanaiijayaset- 
thino ovidaih assosi, so pi atithi (c -i) dbftaraih eraib ovadi : 
amma saBorakule vasantiffl nima antoaggi babi na nfbaritabbOt 
bahtagi^i anto na pavesetabbo, dadantass' eva dlitabbam, adadaih- 
taasa na ditabbaiii, dsdamtaas&pi adadaihtassa pi ditabbam, 
Bukfaaih nisfditBbbsrii , aokbaiii bhutfjitabbarii , fiukhaih nipajji- 
tld)bam , aggi paricaritabbo , antodevat&pi namasHitabbi ti, 
idaiii dasavidbaih Offidam datri puna divase eabbi 3eaiyo 
sannipAtetvJt rijasenijii majjbe attha hntnmblbe pilibboge 
gahetrf[ sace me gataltlUne. dhftu doao uppajjati tnmhebi 
sodhetabbo ti vatvi navakotiag^hanakena {c -nak-) mah^lati- 
pasfidhanena dbftaram pastUbetri nah&nacnnnamiilakaiii catu- 
pannjSsakotidhanam datri yjUiani iropetrfk S^etasHa RamantJ 
attanoi sanl^eeii annrMhapununantakesn cnddaeasn bhat^gi- 
mesu jinafica pipeei (-'): mama dbftari (c -rena) eaddhirii 
gantuk£in£ gaccbantil ti, ta saddam sutri va amh&am ayy£ya 
gamanakile kirh ambflkam idbž ti cuddaaa (t&ni& (c. -me) kiaci 
aaesetv^ nikkhaminiBU, DhanafijayaM[Lhf (c. -i) pi ramno ca Mig&- 
raaetthino ca eakkJram katv£ tbokam anagantvti tebi saddbiro 
dbftaram uyyoje8i, Mig^rasetlU (e. -i) sabbapacchato yinake 
niB(ditT^ gacchanto balakfiyaifi dierd ke nn (c. n&) te ti pncchi, 
8natBŠya vo veyyiTaccakarfi Aisidisi (c. -Bi-) ti, ettake ko 
posessat) (c pe-j pothetrd ne pal^petha apal£yante ito karodid 
ti) Vi8£kh& pana: apetha m& vdretha balam eva balasaa 
bfaattarii dassatiti ftha, eetlbf (c. -i) evara vutte pi amma n' attiii 
amh^kam eteh' attho ete (adde : ko) posessatlti leddndandidthi 
poth^petTji (c. p.£-) pal^tfivasesBke alam amb&kath ettaJiebtti 
g^etvS p&j&Bi, atha Visdkhfl S4yatthinaSgaradv^ratfi (c-raiiidvtU) 



240 

pattak^le cinteai: paticchannajlbiaamim (c. -no^-) du Uio 
nisfditvi pavis^i aiihu rathe (ba.tv& ti, atb' okA etad 
abbibho {'')■ patiechaiii)ayfinena me pavisanti^i mahilat^aMt- 
dbanassa rise§o na pamil&jisBalttl si BakalanangaraBsa att&naiii 
dassenti (c -i) rstbe thatvi nagantiii pUvisi, S&vattbirisino 
Vi8ltkhflya sampattidi disri: mi kira Viflikfati nima, evardpj 
ayam sampatti etisaiE va atmccbaviki ti ^ameu , iti b& ma- 
htleampattiy4 setthino gebarti piviBi , ^t&diyas8Ta§s£ sakab- 
Dagaravisino : amtajlkam Dbanafljaya8etthf (c. -i) attano nagaraiii 
aampattStuub mahAsakkiram akistti yatblbattirh yath£ba]ain 
pannfikiraiii pahinithsu, Visikhji pahitiuii pahitam pann£k£- 
ram taemiih yeva nagare amfiamamfiesu kuleeu sabbatthakam 
era fUipesi, itthi (!) e& idam majham mitu detha idam pitu idiuiii 
bhito idaii) bhi^niyi ti tesarit tesarii vayinurilpaiii piyavacaRaiii 
vatri paiinikiram peaentf (c. -i) sabalanangaravisino flitike viya 
aktUi , ath' asei rattibhigasamanantare £jamTlavalav£ya gab- 
bhsvuttb^am ahosi, sadisfhi dandadfpake gahipetvi tatdia 
gmtvi Tajavam unhodakena nabipetvi telena makkbipetTjl 
attano vasanallhinam eva agamiei , Migiraaetthf (c. -i) 
pattassa iFfEhamangalam karonto Uburavihire vasantesu (c. -te) 
pi Tethigataiii amacasikatvi dfgharattaiii naggasamanakesa 
patitthitena pernena vodiyamino maybam ayyinam pi sakk^aiii 
karisaimlti ekadivaBam anekasatesu navabh^janeBU nirudiUtB- 
p(Eyisaih pacŽpetvi paficaBatc acelake nimantipetvi attano 
gehaiii pavesetvi igaccbatu me Brnilei arahante vandaUi 
(g. -ntii) ti ViBikhiya s^sanam pahini, s& arahanto ti vae^ 
naih sutvi Botipanni ariya84viki batthatnttbi hutri teaam 
bhojanatthinam tigantri te oloketvi evanSpi hirottappav^lti 
arahanti osma na honti kaami mam Basaro pakkosipeBlti 
setthim garahitri attano Tasanaltbinam eva gati, acelaki 
nam diBVŽ ^bbe ekappah^ren' eya Bettbim garahiman : klm 
tvaih gahapati aihiiaiii na lattfaa, aamanassa Gotamassa atlvi- 



241 

kam mahtik&lak«Rnim idba pavesesi, vegena taiii imasmi gehfi 
nikaddb^ehtti, so na eaklcA may£ iinesain vacansmatten' (c. -tec) 
era nikaddh£petuih maljikulasBa dhUi li cintetvi ayj& d&haril 
nima jinitrd vit ajinitrž r& karejjam tninbe tuahf hothi ti te 
uyyojetv& mahirahe isane niefditv^ Bavannap&tiyain appodo- 
kaiii iDadhnp<ly&8wb paribhuAiati , tasmiih eama^e eko pip- 
dacdrikathero pind£ya caranto taiii nivaaanaiii p&viei, Vie^htE 
Basaram (c. ya-) Tfjamdiii (c. ~ii£) thitfi, taiii disv^ eaeuraeea 
icikkfaitaih na yutlan ti yatfad eo theraih paasati evaiii 
apagantri atihdgi, so pana b^lo dieraih dievipi apassanto rif« 
hatv& adhomakho bbnRjat' (c. -jit) eva, Vis&kbd therarii disv^&pi me 
saauro eaiiinarh na karotttj (c. -oefti) ftatvi: aticchatha bhante 
iiia7haiii saeuro pur^nam kbidattti iba, so nigantbehl batbilakiUe 
adhirfUčtvftpi niaiDno porinam kh&dattti Tuttakkbane yeva bat- 
tbiuii apanetvi (c. fip-) : imam pj[f fisaiii ito haratha, evarh (etaiii '') 
imasm^ gehA nikkaddbatha, ayam kho mam evarupam mamga)a~ 
k£leagucikhJdakan)D^akarot!ti(c.-os(ti) Jba, tasmim kho pana 
nivesane sabbe ra dJisakanimakard Vis&kh&antaki va, ko nam 
haltbe v& pšde vi ganhiseati, mukbena kathetnih samattbo pi 
n'Btthi, Vis&khfi sasuraasa katharii sutvi Aha: lita na ettaken' 
era roayaTii nikkbamimft, n&baiii tumhebi udakatittbato kam- 
bhadisf (c. -i) viya initi, dbaraminakam&ttipitunnMii dbftaro 
nima ettaken' eva na nikkbammanti , eten' eva me kiranena 
[c. -tievana) piti idbSgamanakite altha kulumbike p^koaipetvi 
sace me dhftu doao uppajjati sodheyyithi (c. -athi] ti vatvi 
mam tesani battbe thapesi, te pakkosipetvi maybam doaido- 
Bam sodbipetbi ti , sellh! (c. -i) ea& kalyinaih katbetttl attba 
kutumbike pakkosipetvj ; ayaih diriki maiiigalakile nistditvi 
Buvannapitiyaiii nirud&kapiyisam (c. nird-) paTibhnajantani (c 
•tiih) mam asucikbidako ti vadattti iba, imissi dosam 4to- 
petvi imath ito nikfcaddhathi ti; evam kira ammi ti; n^am 
evaiii vadimi , ekasmim pana pindapitathere f^haradvire thile 



242 

sasaro {c -tS) me appodakarti madbnpf[yiefiiii paribhnfijanlo 
na manasikaroti , aham maybaih saenro imasmiih anabtulve 
pnmiUun na karoti parlinaih (c. -na, e. addit; pafiameme) khJU 
daSti cintetri: atic«hatba bhante maybain aaenro piirinaiii 
khtfdattit avacaih, etta me (c. addit: me) ko doso ti ; u' attht, am- 
faikam ihiti ynttaih katheti, tam ksatni knjjhastti; ay70 esa 
tiva doso mi hota, ayam (c. aya) pana ebadivaaaiii majjhi- 
may£me d&afdAsapariTuti (c. d)bi-) paccb^ham agam&iti; 
evari) kira amm^ ti ; t&t£ {c. -a) nfihaih aiiiitena kiruiena gat&, 
imasmim pana gehe ai<ineyyBva[av£ya Tijliliya aamitam pi akatvi 
niefdi&im n£ma ayuttan ti daiidadipikd gih&petvA ddsfhi {c -ibi) 
saddhirii gantrfi va|avfEya Tij^taparih^Tam k£r£pesiii (c. -sen) 
ti ; ayya amij&kam db(tli (c dbi-) lava gehe ddsfhi pi akaltabba- 
kammaih karoti, tvam ettba kiih dosarii passastti; ayy6 idhftpi 
t^va (c. tava) doBO mi jiotu (c. tu^, imassJi pana piti idhfigt^ 
manakdle imaiii ovadanto trnlabapalicchanoe (glilha- ?) dasa ovfide 
adtiei, tesam atthaih na jfin^mi, t«s8rh me atthaiii kathetu(-t!tba!}, 
mieHi(im-?) pana piti antoaggi babi na nfharitabbo (a -vit-) ti 
£ha, aakkjt du kbo amijcbl ubhato pativissakagefatlnani a^giiii 
adatrfi vasitun ti; evaiii kira ammi ti; t4ti (c. -a) mayham pitfi 
na ete Bandhjlya katbesi, idaih pana Bandb£ya katheel: amma 
easeuBa^urasjmiktinarii ^nnam dievd bahilasmiih (b^irasmiiii t) 
gflhe thatri m& katbesi, evanipo (c. -e) hr aggi n&ma n' atthiti ; 
ayyo etam t^va evaih hoto. imised pana piti b&hirato a^ na 
anto pavesetabbo (c. -so-) ti iiin, kirii Bakki amhehi anto- 
aggimhi nibbnte b&birato aggim anibarttun ti; eraiii kira 
ammli ti : tdtd mayhain piti na etarii santlhiya kalbeei, idaiii 
pana iandhiya katbeai : sace pi paiivIsaakageheBn (c. -kaiiigeh-) 
itdiiyo vi purisi (c -o) vi Haenragimikinam afrunaiii kathenti 
tehi kathitaiii ifaaritvi asako nima tumhikam evaiii erafl ca 
aguiiam kathettti pnna mi katheyyifii, etena hi aggini sadiso 
aggi nima n' atthtti ; evaiii imaBmim pi (c. mi) kirane si (c. yi) ni<l- 



■, Gi)i.>'^lc 



243 

dosi Ta ahoei, yath£ ca ettha evarii aeeesu pi, teeu pana ayam 
adhippšya : yam pi hi tass£ pttarfi ye dadanti tesani yeva Ai- 
tabban ti vuttaii) ^feitaiii apabaranarii gabetF^ ye patidentl 
leBarii yeTa ditabban ti sandhfi^a Tuttaih, ye na dentiti idam pi 
ye jicikk&m (y&itari) ') gahelrti na patidenti tesaih na d^tabban ti 
sandhdya (& nan-) TDttaih, dadantass&pi adadantassSpi d4labban 
ti idaiii pana daliddesu fi4timitiefiu sampEttesu te patiditum 
aalikontii v& md t^ d^tum eva vaddhatiti sandh^a TUttaiii, 
Bni[ham niafditabban li idam pi Baasusasuraafinilke disvji ultha- 
tabbattb^ne niBfdituih na vaddhatiti Bandhiya Tattani, sukbam 
. bh&fijitabban ti idam pana BasBUBasuraB^mikebi puretaram 
abliniijItvS te parivieitvž sabbe (-esam !) pi laddhžladdfaarh fiatvi 
pacch£ sayani bhufijitnm vaddhatiti sandh£ya ruttaii), sukbam 
nipajjitabban (c. nipanj-) ti idam pi saBBUSBsnraB^mikehi pure- 
taraiii sayanam £ruyha na nipaijitabbaiii (c. nipaftj-) teBaih 
kattabbayuttakam vattapativattam katv^ pacchd sayaiii nip^ji- 
taiii yuttan ti idaib ssndb4ya TUttam, aggi paricaritabbo H idam 
pana saBsum pi sasuraro pi s^mikam pi aggikkhandbaiii Tiya 
nrafigaržjtinam viya ca katvd paESftnrti vaddhatiti Bandh£ya 
vuttam, antodevatfE namaseitabb^ ti idari) aasButi ca Basuraii 
ca B^mikan ca devatam viya katvS datihum vaddhatiti ean- 
dh4ya Tuttam, evaiii BCttfaf (c. -i) imesani daBaov^d^nam atthaiii ' 
BUtvfi pativacanarii apassanto adbomdkho iiisfdi, atha nam ku- 
timbiki: kim seithi amilo (c. afie) pi arahSkam dhftu doeo atthiti 
puccbimsu, n' atthi a]rya ti, atha kasmfi nam niddosam aktira- 
nena geM nikkaddhifpeBiti, evaih vutte ViB^kbit 4ha : tiit£ kificSpl 
mayljam Ba3uras6aTanoaiie(vacanena?) palhamam eva gamanaih 
na yi]ttaif), pit& pana me ^amanaklile mama dos^osam sodha- 
natthSya mam tumlifikam liatthe Ihapesi, tnmlieiii ca me nid- 
doBabb^TO (c -gSvo) riito, id^i ca mayham gantuiii Bakhan ti 
d^fd^e [c. -Bi-] y&nj[dfiii sajj^petb^ ti £n£peBi (c. in-); atha 
narh aelthf (e. -i) te knlimbike gahetv^ amma mayfi ajiinitvfi 



244 

kathitarii kbam^i me ti iba ; tfita tamhUam khamitabbarii 
(c. -a) tiva kbamimi, aharii paDa Buddhasasane areccappa- 
Bann8sea[?) kolasea dhM, na nia7atb vind bhikkhnsarhghena 
vatuima , sace mama mcij-^ bfaikkhusamgfaaih patijaggitom 
labbJuni TaaisstEmiti ; amma tvath yath&niciy-£ tava Barage 
palijag^fi ti iha ; Viaikb^ Daeabalarii nimantflpetTŽ puna dt- 
vaee nivesanam paveseBi (c. pavi-), naggaRamanfipi (c. -n^-) 
Satthti Mig4i'&Betthino gehagamanabbžvam eatvi gantv£ gebam 
pariv^retvA nisfdiriisu (c. sid-), Viellkb^ dakkhinodakaiii datvfi: 
sabbo sakk^ro patiyfidito, sasaro me ^^tri Daeabalam pari- 
rieatij ti efisaDam peseei, atha %aDtuimaiii (-tuk&maiii r) ijfvikii 
mJi kbo tvsih gahapati aamanassa Gotamassa santikaiii gacchi 
ti niv^reBum, so sunhS me sa^am eva pativisatd (pari-^) ti pa- 
bini, sŠl Ruddbapamokham bbikkhusamgham parivisitvji. nitrhite 
bhattakicce pima sfUanaih pesesi : Basuro me &gatitv& dbamma- 
katbam snnfthtti (-fttdti?), adianam idfitii an^gamanam (c. An-) 
u&ma ativiya ajuttan ti dhammam 80tuk4mat£f a gaccbaDtaifi pnna 
te dhaiiiBU : tena hi samanassa (c. -na-) Gotamassa dhammam 
Bunanto babisdniyaiii nisfditTŽ Bun^iti paretaram ev' aBsa E;antv& 
B^mm parihkhipimsu , so gantr^ bahis£iiiyam niBfdi, Satth&: 
tvam bahis£niy^ vi nisMa (c -i) parakudde v^ parasele v&, 
paracakkaT^le pana niBfda, aham Buddho n^ma sakkomi taiii 
mama eaddam sivetun ti mahijambukkbandfae gahetri calanto 
Tiya amatavBBgam vaBsanto (e. vaBa-^ Tiya ca dhammam dese- 
tnm amipubbikathatti šrabbi. SammdBambnddhe ca pana 
dhammam desente purato tbitfipi pacchato pi cakkaTitasatain 
cakkavilasabaaBaib atikkamitvJi thit&pi akanilthabbavane tbitSpi 
Satth^ mam fieva oloketi msyham eva dhammam deBettti 
Tadanti, Sattb^ mam ileva (:) olokento Tiya tena tena saddbtm 
sallapanto viya ca hoti, canddpami kira bnddb^ yatb^ cando 
gaganamajjbe thito (c. -e) mayhaiii npari cando ti sabbasatti- 
narh (e. -ttinanam) khiyati evam katthacl (c, -vi) tbitfinarh 



245 

abhimakhe tbitil vijr« kMvanti, idaih kira nesarti atarhkatasfgaih 
chinditv^ achita (v) akkhftii (c- -ni) upp£tetT& hBdayamaitisaTh 
nbbattetv^ (c. oddhatetvd) parassa djEsatth^^a JJlisadise pntte 
Kanhiclind8adis& dhitaro MaddfBadisd pa)^patiyo (adde: hitvd^ 
dinnaddnaraa ph^arn (c pal-). Mig^rasetthf pi kho Tathfigataesa 
desanaiii vinivaltento bahis£niyarti oisiDno va sahassana^apati- 
mandite sotflpattipbal« patit!hfiya acaIaBaddh£ya samann&gato tfsu 
SManeeu nikkhaihkho fautri sinikarh ukkhipitv^ gaatvA gunhiya 
thanaih gahetv& tram me ajja patlbjEya ni£Ul ti tam m&ti- 
ttbftne thapeai, s&pi tato pat1b4ya Mig&ram&i nftma jit^ pac- 
cbibh^e pnttaii) labbitv&pi Mig&ro ti Vea nimam akfiei, ma- 
hdsellhf (c. -i) sunt8&ya tbanaih risBajjetvfl gantvli Bhagavato 
pidesu patttvdt p&le p4n(bi (c. -ihi) ca parisambdhanto ma- 
khena ca paricambanto MigfEro 'ham marii (?) bbante ti tl- 
kkhattuii) n^maih s^vetvi: aiiarii bbante ettakam kfllaiii ett« 
njima dinnam mabapphalati ti na jfinimi, id&ii me suniaaib 
nigsiya nfitam , Babbaap(iyadukkb4 mutto 'mhj , sunisi me 
imam gebam ^acchantf atth^ya hitj!ya šgati ti vatvi imath 
githam liha: 

So 'ham ajja pajfinimi yattha dinnam mahappbalaiii, 
atthfiya vata me bbaddii snitisi gbaram &ga.t& ti, 
Vie£kb^ puna divase sattbfiya pi Sattbfiram nimanteni, ath' assa 
puna divaee pi sasau sotflpattiphalun patvi (patt^?) tato 
patthfiya taiii gebam sisanaasa viraladv^ram ahodi, tato settbi 
(c. -i^ cintesi : bahdpakirji me fluiiig^ pass^tlikiram (panii^k-?) 
asei kariasfimi, etiss4 b< gariyam (c. bba-)pa8&dbanam ntccakfilaih 
pasddhetuEii na sakk^, aatlahukam assš diri ca ratto ca sabbiriy^ 
patbesu (c. Kamb-) pBs£dhanayo^am pasidbanatn k^resslimtti 
sahaBBE^banakam (c. -na-) ghanamatthakaiii n^a paa£dba- 
natii kdretvfl tasmitb nilthite Buddhapamukhahi bbikkhu- 
eariigham (c -a) nimantetvi Bakkaccath bbojetvi VislUcbaib 
solaaahi gandbodakaghatehi nahžpetvi Satibu aammnkbe {ba- 



24S 

petvti pagjldhetvii Satthliraiii vaDnapesi (?), SatUiiC anmnodftnaiii 
kfttv^ Tih^ram era gato, ViB4kb&pi lato patthiya dfinAdfni 
pumfifiBi karontf Satthu saiitik4 aliha vare Ubhitr^ gagaDaUle 
candalekbi (c. -del-) viya paihrii^am^D^ [mttadhft^i vuddhim 
p£puni , laae^ kira dasa pWt& daaa dhCtaro (c -t4) ahesum, 
tesu (c te) ekekassa daaa dasa putli ca dhftaro ca shegum, 
tesu tesu ekekasea dasa daea puttj ca dhftaro c£ ti evatn 
. aee£ puttanattaaattinam vaaena paratt^ni .vfs4dhik4ni catUiri 
satani attha ca p^nasahaesiDi aheaurii, sayain Tfsam vaesasa- 
taiii atihjsi , efse ekam pi phalitam n^ma nSfaosi , niccam 
BolaaaTaasudde^ikš viya ahosi , tam puttanattaparir&raih rih£- 
raih gaccliaDtirii [k. -tf) disvfi katam4 etta Vig^kh£ ti pati- 
pucchit^ro honti, ye iracchaDtim passant! idiini thokaih gacchatu 
gaccbam^ni va tio ayyft aobhatiti cintenti, ye thilaih nisinuam 
aipaimaii) passanti id^ni thokaih nipajjatu nipannA va do ayy£ 
aobhattti cintenti, iti catuau iriyjipathesu a3uka1riy^pathe (c. -esu) 
nfima na sobhatiti na vattabbi ahosi, pafieannarii kho pana 
batlMnaiii th&mam dhdrcti, r^j^ Visikh^ kira pailcannaih batthf- 
nairi thdmaiii dh^retiti sut?£ vibfiraiit gantvi dhammam sutri 
ftgamanaveUiya thiinarh vEmariiBituk&mo hatthiiii vJBBajjipesi, 
sondarii ^c eoddheiti) so {a..a&) ukkhtpitv^ Vis^kham abhi- 
muklio aganiJtsi , tass^ pariv£ritthiyo pancaaatfi ekacc4 pa- 
ldyimau ekacc£ nam parissajrtv^ kiiii idan ti vutte r&ji kira 
te ayotb&n]ahi vfmameitukfimo batthirii vissajj^peaiti (c. -eu) 
vadimsu, Viaikbfl imaiii disvjt kirii paUyitena kathan nu kho 
nam ganbissfimtti cinletv4 sace nam dalham ganhisa^i vi- 
nšaeyyi ti dvfbi amgulfht Bondfiyarii gabetv^patipatifimebi (-esi f), 
hattbf (c. -i)sarodb4Teturii (c. yam-) santh^tum o^akkbi, r^ariigaue 
ubkoliko l_iutv£ nipati, iDab&jano etidhuk^ram adšsi, e£ sapariv^ri . 
sotthinii geham t^amdai. Tena kbo pana Bamayena S4vatthiyam 
ViB£kb£Mig^ramdtfibabaputt&faoti(c. honti) bahuDatt^aTOgaputti 
aroganatl^ (c. ir-) abhimatiigalaBammat^ tfiralakesu puttanatta- 



247 

sabaBBflsu eko pi antar4 maran&m patio nj(roa DliUosi, Slivatthi- 
viaino maiiigaleeo cbaiiesu (c. ja-) Visikhaiii pathamaro niman- 
tetv£ bhojeoti , ath' ekaBiaiih ussavadivase mahJijaBe mandita- 
pasždhite dbamniasavaDi^a Tih&ram gaccbante VisdkhApi nl- 
mantitatlbiDe bhnajitvfl mah^tipaBddfaanam paBfEdhetvi(c.-de-) 
iDah£j&nena saddhim vlblbsm gsattvi 4bbaraiiii)i muilcitvi! diia)yi 
ad^si, yam sandhiya vuttain: Tena kho pana eama^ena S4- 
Tatthifaih usBavo boti , maDusež alaihkatapatijatti JT^mam 
gac^hanti, Vie^kbfipi Mig^ramfit^ alamkatapatiyalt£ viij^nun 
gaccbati, aAa kbo Via^kbii Mig^ram^t^ ^bharanini muiicitvii 
uttar&sarhge bhandikam bandhitvJS diaiy^ addsi: baniccbe (?) 
Imam bhandikam ganMbtti, b& kka vih^ram gacchantC: eva- 
rdpaiii mahfigghaiii paa^dbasam eiee patimukkaih y^va p^ila- 
pUlbiih alamkaraiiakam (c. -na-) alaiiikaiitv^ vib&ram pavi- 
giturii ayuttan ti tam muficitr^ bbaiidikarii katvi atttuio attaoo 
pumfien' eva ntbbattfLya pailcahatthitbtoadhar%& Ašiaiy& battfae 
ad^Bi, a& eva gaiihitum sakkoti, tena natii ^ha: amma imam 
pasddbanaih ganha, Satihu eantik^ nivattakile pas^dbeseimi 
nan ti, tarii pana datvd gbanamatlhapaGiidhanam pae^betvi 
Sattbflram upasamkamitvA dbaramam assoai, dbamrnaBavani- 
vasšne (c. -tidvane) Bbagavantarii vaaditvd utlbi'(ya pakk^i, 
sSpi 'ss^ d&sii taiii pasddhanam pammulth^, dhammam sutvi 
pana pakkantjya paris£ya eace kitici pammutjhaih (c. -S) hoti 
taib Aaandathero (c. -e) patia^meti, iti ao tam divasam mah^lati- 
paaJtdhanam diBvi Satthu Procesi : bbante Vie4kb^ pasfEdbimaih 
pamussitv^ gat^ ti, ekamantaiii thapehi Anand^ ti, thero ak- 
khipitvd sopfinapaase laggetvd thapesi. Visikbfipi Suppiy^ya 
aaddhirii ftgantuk^amikagilinSdtnarii kattabljayuttakam ]&D\Bii- 
mit) antovih&re vicari, t& pana npfl9ikfiyo antovih^re Ahvi aappi- 
madbuteUdfhi hattbikž pakally£ va dabarA ca sdma^er^ ca 
thdlak&dtni (c. -na) gabetvi upasamkamanti, taamim pj divase 
tath' eva kariiiiau, ath' ekaih gilinaih bbikkbom disTiSuppiy& 



248 

fcen' attho aj^assd ti pDccbitvž paticch&lanifeni ti vutte: hotn 
»770 peflessimM dtitiyadirase kappi^am aliU^hanlf (c -ti) attano 
dnimaibBena kattabbskiccarti katrli pnna Sattliari paaidsna 
pikatikasarfr^ va ahosL Visfikh^giUoe ca dahare ca oloketr^ 
amileDa viirena nikkbamitv& rihfinipae&re tbiUt: amma paME- 
dh&nam ^ara paB^dheBsimiti ^faa, lasmiih khane b& d6ai pa- 
massitvi nikkhantabh&v&m flatvfl ajje pamtnulth' amhiti iha, 
teoa hi gantvi ganhitv£ ehi, sace pana mayham ayyena Ananda- 
tfaerena ukkhipitvi aiiifiasmirti thjne tfaapitaiii faoti mi ihaTeyyifti, 
ayyaBB'eva tam may4 pariccattan ti, jšm&a kira b&: kulama- 
nusBflDani pammntlhabhandakaiti thero paliatEmeti, taami evatn 
šha, thero pi tam ddsiiii disri kimattiiam Agatdettl pncchHvi 
Ajj&jn me pas^hanam pammu^silrji gat' smhtti vntte : etasmim 
fflva (c. sema) sop^napasse thapitarh, gaccha nam ganhi ti ifaa, 
B& a7yi tninhikam hatthena Amattbabhandakatii mayham ayyflya 
aniharaniyam kalan ti vatv£ tuccbahatth^ va gantv^ kirh ammi 
tt ViBikh4ya pulth^ tam atthath procesi, amma nfiharii mama 
ayyeiia ^matthabhandakam pilandhissdmt , parlccattaih may&, 
a7y^am pana palijaggitnih dnkkham, tsrii vissajjitvd kappi^am 
' bhandain opaness&m), gaccha tam ^harAhiti, a& gantvfl fihari, 
Vinikbi tarii apilamdbitvž va kammftre pakkosipelv4 ag^i- 
pesi, nava kotijo agghati k^ršpanikarh pana sataBahasaan ti 
vntte paa^hanaih yl!ne tfaapetvjl tena hi tam vikkfnathd (c. -in-) 
ti ^a, tattakam dhanam datv^ ganhiturh na koči sakkbissati, tati 
ca pasfldhanarii paB^dbetniii anucchaviki ittb( n&na dnllabhtl, 
palhavfmandalasmim (c. -dae-) hi tisso (c. tasse) va iIthiyo mahti- 
)at^pasddhanamlabfaimsQ:Vi3£khfEmah^np&iki(e. -khfi)Bandhn- 
lamalUsenipatiaga bhaiijtl MtUllk4 Bdrdi^asfsellhino (c. -sia-) dhfti 
ti. tasmtt (c. tassi) VisfUih^ sayam eva tasaa mdlaiii datrji eatasa- 
haBaMhikli iiavakotiyo šakale firopetv^ vihram netv£ Satth^ 
raih Tuiditvjl: bhante mayhain ayyens Anandatberena mama 
paaAdbanam hatthena ^mattham , tena imalthak^lato patthiya 



249 

na Bakki tam niay^ pijandhltuih, tam (c. pataiii) pena viesajjetvi 
kappiyam upanees^tti vikkfn£peBim(c. -in&p«] tan ti, amflaih gan- 
bitniii Bamatiham adlsvi aham ev' aesa iniilaiii g£h£petvfi 6gat&, 
catasn paccayeeu katarapaccajena upaneml bhante ti, pf^na- 
dv^re (c. -ci-j sainghaBBfivasanatthAnarii kdturh yuttan te Visfikhe 
ti, yuttBin bhante ti Viailkhi tulthamftnaBJ navakotfhi bbiimiin 
evB ganhi, apar^hi navakotfbi Tihiraih irabhi, ath' ekadivasatii 
8atth4 paccil8a8amaye lokam olokento devalokd caTitT4fihiiddiya-- 
nafigare setthikule Dibbattasea Bbaddiya3ea nJima seltbiputtassa 
npani3eayasampattim čiev& Anitbapindikassa gehe bhattaktccam 
katvfE nttaradvJirtthimukbo ahosi , pBkatiyfipi Sattbii Visti- 
kbdya gehe bfaikkhaih ganl_ii|v^ dakkhinadT^rena niklihaiDitvi 
Jetavane vaeati , Anithapindikassa gehe bhikkhaih gahetrA 
p&^nadV&rena (c. -ci-) nikkhamitT^ Pabb£rime vasati , uttara- 
dv^raih Bandhy£ya gacchantam Seva Bhagavantaiii d\%v& ciri- 
kaih pakkamiEsatttt jfhianti , Vis^kbSpi tam divasam uttara- 
dvir^bhimnhbo gato ti atitr^ va vegena gantr£ va,tUv&{i) &ha: 
eftrikaiii ganluk£m' attha bhante ti ; £raa Visikhe ti ; bhante 
ettakarb dhanaih paticcajitvA tamhikarii vihfiraita k&iemi, ni- 
vattatha (c -vatth-) bhante ti ; anivattigatnanaiii idaiii VtB^khe t) ; 
a& addiill hetnsampannam (c. -na) kitici (c. ka-) passatl Bhagavi 
ti cintetv£i: tena (c. -ni) hi (c. ha) bhante mayham katfikatavijli- 
nanakaiti (c. -taihvijfit-) ekaih bbikkbum nivattetvji gaccbadii ti, 
flrocesi (yaB8a roc-') taesa pattam ganha(c -i) Vie^kbe ti, ai kinc&pi 
Anandatberam piy4yati, Mah^moggalMnatheio iddhimi, etaih me 
nigs£ya kammaiii lahnih nippajjiaaattti pana cintetr^ tberassa 
pattaih ganhi, tbero SattbiEraih olokeai, Satth^ tava parivfire pailc&- 
aate bbikkbij gabetvi nlvatta Moggall^nil ii ih&, so tatbš ak&B), 
taMfinDbb&venapamfllSsasaljhi/ojan^ni pinikkbattb4yaca p&B&- 
natth£ya ca gati mahantamahante rnkkhe ca p£stine(c. -ne)ca ga- 
htitv& tam divasam eva Jlgaccbanti, n' eva sakate rukhbe piaiae 
ca ^opentt! kilamanti na akkho bbaftjati, na ciraas' eva dvebbil- 



250 

mdcaiii pfia&dftiii kariiiiHn, hetth£bhiliuiyfl padca ^bbhasatfbii, 
aparibhilmiyani gftbbhaBi^afiHapatiijiai.idito pAs4do ahosi. BattU 
DATa^i misehi ciirikaiii caritr^ pnna Sivatthiih agamisi, Viei- 
kU^a pi p^de kaDamaih oavahi miseh! nitlhilara, pdsfidakiitaih 
(c-di-) ghanakottimarattaaaTannen' eva (?) saddhiih uddta- 
ghataganhanaharii k&nsi, Sattlii JetavaDavih^ram gaccfaatfti ca 
autvi paGcu^amanaiii katv& Satth^aih attano vibfiraiii aetvi 
patimnani ga^hi : bhante (c bhante) imam catam^sam bhikhhu- 
aamgbaiii gahetvi idh' era rasatha, pla^dam aham kariHsA- 
mtlj , Satth^ adhiviUesi , tato patffatifa BuddbapamukhaBsa 
bhikkhneariigbassa vibJire eva-dtinam deti, ath' aas& ek& sah&- 
yiki sahaseaggbanikara (c. -ni-) ekaih vatlham id^y& ^antrj: 
8ah&yike ahaiii imam vattham tava p^sfide bbummattharana- 
samkbepena attbarituk^mii , attharanatthfinaiii me jcikkhii ti 
ilha, 8ab&yike aace tf-ibaih ok&so ii'atthtti vakkbJimi tvwn 
me okžsaiii aditukitm^ tf maihais^asi (c maiia-), sayam eva 
pda&dasf(a dve bhiimiyo gabbfaaBahaaaaii ca oloketvd attbara- 
nattbinam jinihiti, s4 Babasat^hanakaiii (c -na-) vattham ga- 
betri tattha vicarantf (c. -im) tato appataramdlam vattham adiav^ 
nfiljaiii imasmiiii p^žde pDdifisbbdgam labhžmiti domanassa- 
ppatt^ ekasmiiii th^e rodant! a)ibifii, atba Dam Anandathero 
disv£ kasmfi rodasiti puccbi, s& tam atthaih Procesi, tbero mi 
cintayi abim te attbaranalth^nam ^ikkbissllmiti vatvi: sop^ 
napidadhovaDantare pftdapuitjanam katvd attbar&tii, bhikkhd 
pide dbovi^i palhamam ettha pucchitvji anto pavisiBsanti, 
evao te mahapphalaih bhavissattti fibai Vis£kb£ya kira tam 
asaUakkbitatthliDaiii, Visikhi catlflro mise antovihire Buddfaa- 
pamukhassa saihghassa dioaih ad^i, oe^adivase bhikkhu- 
Bam^assa cfvarasfilake adisi, eamgbanavakeiia laddhacfvarasll- 
taki (c- -arii) aahaesarti a^himsu , sabbesam patt^Di pdretri 
bheeajjam adisi, dinaparicclEgeDa oava kotiyo agamarhaii (c -sod) 
ti rilj£rassa bbdmfgahane nava (c. ne-) kotiyo rih^akirfipaiie 



n,„N.«j -v Google 



251 

nava Tihdraooahe ottvA ti sabb&pi satUvfsati kotiyo sli Baddba- 
sisane paiiccaji , itthattabb&ve rhatv£ micchiditthikaBsa gehe 
va8an)4n£ (-niyav) evaiiipo pariccflgo (c -^e) n&na amniSB^ 
n'atlhi, ei vih&rassa (c. -ramasga) nitthitadivaee vaddham&na- 
iaeehi.j&yA (c- ~Ya.j&) putlanatlaparivutii y&m niay£ pubb« 
pattbttatii sabbam me mattbakarii pattan ti p&^dam anuparigac- 
chantf (c -i) pailcahi gSdi^hi madhuraiarena uddnarh ud^neai : 
Kad&haiii pisidam ramrnaih suddhi* .mattikalepanaih 
vibiradfbaih dassdmi, samkappo mayha pdrito. 
Kadfibaiii maficapithan* ca bhisibimbohan&ni (') ca 
een&saDabbaudam daiaarii', aaiiikappo ■nByha pdrito. 
Kadfibaiii Balikabhattam suciiti maibBiipaseeanatii'' 
bhojanadinam dassimi, aaiiikappo mayha pdrito. 
' Kadfiljaiti k^ikam Tattbam khopakapp^ikfinl * ca 
cfvatad^naiii dasa^i, aaiiikappo mayba piirilo. 
Kad&ham aappioavaDftaiii (>) madbutelao ca phjinitam''^ 
bheBajjad^naih daaaimi, sanikappo mayha pdrito ti. 
Bhikkbd tassjt eadilaih sutvi Sattbu Jrocayiii)Bu: bhante amhehl 
ettake addb^ne Vi8Akhfiya g&jittuii nfima na dilthapubbam (c.-&), 
si ajja puttanattaparivuti gdyain4nd p&aidaiii an u pari y iti, 
kin nu mec' (?) asefi pittaiii (c. -a) kopitarn ndihu ummattik& 
jiti ti t SattbtE oa (c. ni) bbikkhave iiiay!iaiii dh(ti gfiyati 
attano panosefi ajjh4sayo paripunno s& patthitapattbani me 
matthakaiii pattJi ti tnUbaininasfi udinam udinentf (c. -i) 
vicarattti vatvd kad^ pana bhanle t^ya patthani patdiiti ti 
sunissatha btiikkhave ti suiiiseima bhante ti vutte atftari) ^bari: 
Bbikkhav« ito sataaahasBakappamalthake Paduiriuttaro nima 
buddho' loke nibbatti, tassa vaseaaatasahassaiii iyii ahosi, kh{- 
nisavinam satasabassaiii pariviiro, nagaraiii fiamearatf nima, 
piti Sunando nima r^^, miti Sdj^ti nima devf, taeea agga- 
dtnddhalaf i tod. plth-. " cod. dasa£. << cod. -Rev-. 

' khomi-7 / cod. phin-- 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOgle 



p«tthiyikj[ ekj up&ik£ attha vare (c. v&-) y&e\tY& m&tUtMne 
thiitv4 Satthiram catdhi (c: -ahi) paccayebj pat^a^ati, s£yap4- 
taih upatthfbiaih gacchati , tassd ek& flahi(yik([ ' ttCya eaddbim 
nibaddham vihiraifi gacchati, s& tasstt Satth&i saddhirti 
TiaeSsena kathanaS ca vallabhabh&van ca iisvi kin nu kho 
katvA evaiii buddh&taiii vallabhi honttti cintetv^ Satthttraiii 
pucchi : bbainte ee^ itthi tucnh^kam kim hottti ; upaithiji- 
kinaii) agg& ti; bfaante kim katrd d&yikjinam (c. day-) 
aggd honttti; kappasataaahassaiii (c. -ssi) pattbanam patihetvj 
ti; idini patthetvi laddhutii sakki bfaante ti; dma sakk^ ti; 
tena hi bhante bhikkhuBataaahaBBeDa saddhiiii eanihatti may- 
haiii bhikkhani gai.ihatb^ ti Ahn; Salthfi adhiv&eei, Batt^am 
d4nam datr^ OH^nadirase cfvaraeitake datvi Sattfafiram van- 
ditv£ pfidamule nipajjitri: bfaante nfibaih imaBsa ddnassa pha- 
lena deviesBriy&lf[iaii) (c. -ssir-) amfiatararii patthemi, tumhiidi- 
aaesa pan' ekassa baddfaaaaa santike aliha vare iabbitv^ mA- 
titth^ne ihatr^ catiihi paccayefai patija^itum Bamatih^nam 
&gg^ bfaaveyyaD ti patthanarii pattfaeei, Sattfajf samijjfaisBati nu 
kho iraisB^ patthan£ ti andgatam ^vajjento kappasataBahassaiii 
oloketrd: kappaBata8abaeBapaTiyo84ne (jtotamo nima buddho 
uppajjissati , tadd tvaiii Vis&kh& n£ma up^siki hotv£ tasss 
santike attha vare labhitvi mfititlfa^ne Ihatvi catiilji (c. -uhi) 
pacuayehi patijag^ant£nam npatth£yikiDam a^4 bbavieeaslti 
Aba, tassfi sfCsam pi seva va laddhabbi viya ahosi (-?), si 
y£Tat£yukam (c-utam) puiiiiiam katvd tato cut£ devaloke nib- 
battitvd deramanuBsesu aamsarantf (c -i) KassapasammfiBam- 
btiddhak4le KikiBsa Kdsiraihno sattannaih dhtt^naiii kan i tihi 
Samgfaad^Bf (c. -i) n£ma hutrd parakulaiii figantvi t4hi bha- 
ginChi saddhim dfgfaarattam dinjdfni puihft^i katvfi Kaseapa- 
gamm&ambuddbassa pddamdle pi : an%at« tumbidisasBa bnd- 
dhaBBa tuitittbine thatv£ catupaccayad4yik&iam agg& bfaaveyyan 
ti patthanam ak^i, tato paltfaiya pana devamanasBesn sarii- 



sarantf imosmiih attabfadve Mei.idakaselthiputtasaaDhanftitjftjra- 
BetthtDO dhfui hutv£ nibbatt£ iaayham Besane bafadni (c. -ti) 
puiii&4ni akisi, iti kbo bhikkbave Da malham dhfti giyatitj, 
pattlian%a pana iiipphattiih disrd iidinarii udfitiettti vat vi 
SatthJi dhatninam desento: bhikkhaTe yathd n&ma cheko mi- 
\Sk&to (c. -)a-) n^n^puppbinam mabantsm riaim patvi n^appa- 
kire m&\6gaM karoti karoti eram evaib Vigfikhi (c. -iya) nina- 
ppakjrini kuBatini kiturit cittaiti namaltti vatri imam ([fithana 
iha,: Yatb4p) puppharisimhi etc- Tattha pupphariaigahanam 
bahupupphadaseanattham . sace bi app^ni pupphini honti 
milfKciro ca cbeko n' eva bahumibigune kitum Bakkoti, acheko 
pana appesu pi babdsu pi puppbeeu na sakkoti yeTa, bahdsu 
pana pui^hesu aanteeu cheko milikiro dakkho kusalo bahii- 
mdli^ne karoti, evam evaiii sace ekaccafiea saddhi mandi 
bbogi ca bahd Baiitv!)janti n' eva sakkoti babdni kusalini 
kituiii mand4ya ca pana saddbiya mandesa ca panabhogesu 
alir^ya ca pana 8addbiya mandcHU ca bhogesu na sakkoti 
yeva uifiiiya pana saddhiya uliresu ca bhogeeu (c. add. sati) 
sakkoti . . . V)sJU[hiya vatthuiii. 

Milagnne eic codd. B et C. A milariigune , ex qua 
leetione m^j^ne fortasse emendandum est, anusvira ex & 
orto, commenl. tamen pasBim: milak^ro. Bab d Bcripsi cutn li 
centra omnes codicea (ut etiani : thiilaih v. m), quuni sit 
discrimen inter longam et brevem u vocalem in mscriptis Riepe 
tam erignum, ut vix appareat. 

v. 44-55. Locuei .SiTattbt. Peraona: Anandattbero. 

... Gandanan ti candanagandbo, tagaiamalliki vi 
ti imesani pi gandbo era adbippeto (c. -te), siragandhinam ag~ 
gassa hi lobitacandanassfipi tagaramallikiya pi aniivitam eva 
y£iti no paiivitam ; eatai) ca gandbo ti sappurisinam pana 
buddhapaccekabuddbaaivakjnam eflagandbo pativitam eti, kiih- 
kdrani: eabbi diši sappuriao pav^ti yasnii sappurieo 



254 

snagandhena sabb^ dis^ ajjhottharitv£ gacchati tasnid ta«Ba 
gandho patiriitain ettti vattabbo, tena vuttarh pativjtam etiti; 
TBBsiktti jUtafinman^ eteaan ti imeeaih eandan^dfnaiii gan- 
db&jfU^Daih gandho sftaTanUuiarh sappuriB&mtrii eflagandho anuU 
taro SBadfso appalibbllgo ti... 

OommeDtatOT alteram heoiiBticbium t. ss, nI fallor , ita 

tntelligit: homm odoratomm odor (et) virtute predKorum, 

proborum Tironim virtntis odor ralde praetans est Tali vero 

interpretatione versui obtntdttur seneuB, qiii per anticipationem 

' ex sequenti petitue dimocein evertit 

T<56. Loctis: VeliiraDari). Pcreona: Mah^kaseapatthero. 

Tattba appamatto ti parivattapam^no (parittapa- 
m^noi); yo ca sMavatan ti yo pana eflavanlinath sfla- 
gandbo so tagare viya lohitacaadane Tiya ca parittako na 
hoti ativiya a\&to vipphttnko, ten'eva kjranena v£ti deresti 
Dttamo pararo settbo hutvi devesn ca mamieseBU ca sab- 
batthakam eva v4ti ottbaranto gacchatiti . . . 

Appamatto h. L modicus, Banscr. alpamitro. Y'^ysrh' 
(yo ayam) cfr. appaesut' £yam v. is", praterea : dakkli4mipatit' 
addbagd v. mv, y' asaa v. sm. Tagaracandanf nomina- 
tivus ad.jectiin in in detiinentis. 

V. S7< Tesam sampaRnaen^nan ti imam dbammadess- 
nam Satthd R&ji^aljam nieB4ya Velnvane vlharanto Godhika- 
tberasaa parinibb^am irabbba kathesi; so hi 4yaBmi leigili- 
passe K£la8il4yam viharanto appamatto fitfipf (u. -i) pahitatto 
BamtEdhikari) cetovimuttlih pbusitvi ekaBsa £nu8ayikaBBa ro- 
gaBsa Taeena tato paribiyi, bo dutiyam pi tatiynm pi cbak- 
khattum jhfinam nibbaltetvi parihfno eattaroe v4re upp^detri 
cintesi: aharti chakkbattuih jb£n& parihfno, parihfn^b^naasK 
kho pana aniyati gati, id^' eva Battbaih fihariss^mtti kesolo- 



253 

panasatthakam gabetvj galaD^liih (c. -J) chinditarh maficake 
nipajji, Mflro taasa cittaih Aatv^: ayaih bhikkhu satthain £haritu- 
klEmo, ^haranti kho pana jfvite nirapekkh£ hontii t^ vipasBli- 
nam paiihapetv^ arabattaiti pipunanti, sac' ^ham etaih vjlrea- 
s&ni na me vacanatti kariasadti Satth^d nam vilressdnitti 
aihffJtakavesena Satth^am upasamkamitvj eram Jtha: 
Mah&vfra mab&paiiila iddhiy<l ya8ae£ jaia' 
' sabbaTerabhay£t[ta^ p6de vand&mi cakkhuma. 
H&vaki) te niahžvfra maranaih maranibhibhii' 
žkaiiikhati'^ khetayatf tam nisctthajutindbara 
Kapbaiiiftahi (-!) fihagavfi tuyham s&vako eisaiie rato 
appattamdnaeo aekho k^lath kayir£ janeeabhfi ti; 
tagmim khaiie therena satlbarii iibaritam(c. -apit-) boti; Satthi 
M4ro ayaii ti viAitvA imaih i^dtbain Jha: 

Evaih hi dhfrli kubbanti, nAvakaihkhaDti jivitam, 
eamrilam tanhani abbuyha Godbtko parinibboto. 
AthaRhagavi sambahnlehr bhtkkhribi eaddhim therassa satthatii 
ilharitvfi nipannatthžnam Hgam&ei , tasmiih khane Mdro pi- 
pltui kaflha nu kho iniaBsa patisandhivlriiA^am patitthitan 
ti dhiimar^i viya timirapuAjo viya ca hutvA sabliadis&u 
tfaerasBB vimnčnam samannesati (c. -nte-), Bha^ravi tatii dhti- 
matimirabh^Tain bhikkhdnaiii daseetvil: eso kho bhikkbave 
Miro pfipiini Godhikassa kulapnttassa vimfifEiiam samanneaati 
(c. -nte-) kattha Uodhikasia kulaputtassa vimilAnain patillhitan 
ti, appaOllhitena ca bbikkhave viihhfinena Godhiko ktilaputto 
parinibbuto ti iha, MiSro pi taiiea viiiii^fiimtthdnarh daitbutii 
aeakkoiilo kumiravantif Ijutvi beluTapitnduvfnaih (c-naih) ddiya 
8atth&raih upasaiiikamitvA pocchi: uddhaih adho t1riyam diši 
Bnudis4 sv-ibam anTesam nfl bigaccbfiini, Godhiko so kuhlih 
gato ti, atha nam Satth£ iha: 

" cod.-Jalaiii. ^ cnd.-tim. <^ cod.-btiaD]. '' cod.-khaniBti. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



296 

So dhfro dfaitUampanno }biyi'^ jhinsrato aaA& 
ahorattam BnuyQnjaiii jfvilaih aiiikiin»yan] 
Jitvi Namucino^ senaih a.uig&Dtv& pnnabbhaTuh 
samillaiii tanhsih abbuyha Godhiko parinibbulo ti, 
evam vutte M&io p&pimA BhagaTantaih g^thjya ^jjbabh^i : 
Tassa Bokapai'eta8Ba vfnfikscchfi' abbisBaUui, 
tato so dnmmano yakkho tatth' ev' aiitaTadh£yath£ ti, 
Sattbflpi: kin te piEpima Godhikassa kulaputlaaBa nibbattailb^ 
nena, tassa hi nibbattatlhjnam tambidis&iiain aatam pi sa- 
haasam pi dattbuiii na sakkotiti vatvll imam gitfaam &ha: Te 
sampannaaftžnam elc.... Sammadamii4vitniitt£tian ti 
hetunj iiayena kiraaena jlinitv^ . . . gatama^ani na vindati na 
patilabbati na passatiti . . . Godhikatbeiasaa parinibbinavatthuiii. 
Saiumadanilfi- cum d inserto, cfT. not. ad v. 34 et 4i. 

v. 58-59. Locue: Jetavanam. Peisona: Gaiabadinno. 

Tattha Bamkiradh^naamin (c samkh&r-) ti kaca- 
Taiaržsimhiti attho;... samkdrabhliteBu ti »atiikfiram (a 
Baiiikh£r-) iva bhdtesu; puthujjane ti pnth^narh kUesfinam 
jflnanato eraiii laddhan4mo (c. ~me) )okiyamali^ano ; idaiii 
Tuttaih hott: yatli4 mab^pathe chaddit« samk^radbinasmirii 
asucije gucchapatikkule (c. -la) pi Bucigandharii padumaih ji- 
yetha taiti r£janiahfunatt£dfnain manoTamara piyaii) man^pain 
upari mattbake patiltfaitSrahart c' eva bhareyya evam eva 
samk&iabhiiteau pi puthujjanesu jfito nippaftrlasaa mah^nassa 
acakkhukassa antaro nibbatto pi attano pamfi^balena kjiniesu 
^(navaih nekkhamme ca ŽDisaiiisaih disTJi nikkfaaiuitT& pa- 
bbajito pabbajjjitnattena pi tato uttarim Bflasamjidhipamil^vi- 
mnttiO£nadaeBtU)£ni 4r^hetvftpi gamm^mbuddliaB&Tako khf- 
ij^vo bbikfcfau (c. -uno) andbabbiite pulhu^ane atikkamitr^ 
rocati sobbattti... 

o cod.Jhiji. * God. nimcuDino. ' cod. vfn*-. 



n,gN.«ji-vGoogle 



2S7 

In V. 99 veriendo commentarium BequutuB Bum; at prffiStat 
fortasBe, verbis andhabhdte pathujjane locativis siogul. habitie, 
atirocati aengu intianeidvo iatelligere, itn ut vertamasi sic In 
stercori sitnili occoecato vulgo ezcellit inteUigetiti& Buddhte 
auctitor. B^vako cfr. vt. t9. tai. ibs. 9m. Puthujjano 
BansCT. prthagjano, cfr. Bumonf: Introd. p. sm. Abhidbinapp. 
ed. Clongh p. 142 v. i. (p. 56 v. 98.) 

G-ogerly: Ab the Iily, growing from a heap of manare 
accidentallj čast apon tbe h)gbway, deligbte the soul with 
the delicacy of its fiagrance, so the wige, the disciples of 
the all-perfect Buddha, ahine amongst the foolish, and are 
giatefiil to the gods. 



T> OO* Locus: Jetavanam. Persona: Pasenadikosalo. 

. . . B^linan ti idhaloliaparalokatthaih ajfinant^nam bdU- 
naiii, sam sira vaddhafisa pariyaQtam k^tum asakkont^naiti, yam 
satlatiiiieabodhapakkhikabhedam aaddhammara tlatv^ saiitsiraaBa 
aiitam karonti tam aaddhammain avijinataiii (c. -nitam) aam- 
s&to d(gho ndma, ao hi attano dhammatija eva d(gho nima . . . 
biUiiain pana pariyantaih k&tuiii asakkonttinam atid(gho c& ti . . . 

Saiiisiro revolutio aniniffi in novaa esiatentias, sam- 
s^li vaiise eiiatendi formee, in quaB animm revolTuntui (aam- 
aiuanti); cfr. vv. e>5. im. u*. Manu 12, m. MahAbh. 12, 7isi 
etc. SamaJraa opponitur Nibb£no. 

V. 01* Locua : S^vatthf. Persona : MaL^asaapattherassa 
aaddhivihiriko. 

...Seyyath aadisam attano ti attano adaaamfidhi- 
pailAflgimehi adhikataram v& eadisam y& na labheyya c'eva; 
ekacariyan ti etesu hi 8ey7am labhamJino sfUdi^i Taddhati 
aadiaam labham^no na panh£yati... ekaeariyam dalbam 



hayir^ ekfbbivam era tbfnun katrj 8abbidiiy<Epatbem eko va 
vihareyya, - kiriikftran^: n'8tthi b&\v sah£yat£ D&ma 
ctilasflarh majihimasflani mobSaHam dasa kath^vattbijm terasa 
dbdtafigagiinS (c- dhnlangagiiDej vipaBsanJfi&iain (c -n^aiisrii) 
cattiro magg^ catt&ri pbalfSni ti^so vljj£ cha abhirhfii ayaA 
afth£yat%uno (c. -kigane) bfilaiii iiiss£ya d' attbit)... 

Se^jam sadisam attanomeltorem, sui similem, i. e. 
sibt coiiTenieatem ; eotDmentator vero intell^t: vel meliorem vel 
mi similem. SabjEyatA cfr. vv. ma-M. 

T. 09. Locus: S^vattbi. Peraona: Anandasettbf. 

Taes' attbo putti me atthi iti bfilo puttatarih£ya vihaiii- 
fiati dukkhfyati . puttčt me nasBimaii ti Tiharhitati naeganttti 
viharhnati naesiBBanttti vihamiiati, dhane pi es' eva Dayo, ttt 
chahi 4kJtTehi vihariiMti; putte poeess^miti rattjfl ca «Kvi ca 
thalajalapath&disu n4nappak4Tato TiyainaDto (c. -te) pi vihatti- 
fiati, dbanari) uppddessamtti kaaivariijjfidfni (c. -vani-} karonto 
pi vihamiiat' eva , vihaitiftantaesa ca att£ hi attano n' attbi . 
tetia vighiitena dukkhitam attdnani Bokhitam kjtum asakkon- 
tassa, pavattiyarii pi 'ssa attd Iji attano n' atthi maranamailce 
nipannassa maranantikrihi vedan^bi ' a^ij£l£hi viya paridBy- 
hamšnasaa chijjamf^nesu sandhibandhanesu ca bhijjam^nesu 
atthi saihgh^teeu nimmfletvji paralokam ummfletv^ idhalokatii 
passantassSpi, divaee divage tikkbattum nah^petv^ tikkhattnih 
bhojetv^ gandham^l£dft_ii alariikaritv^ y^vajfvaiii puttho pi 
eabfa^vena dukkhaparittUnarh k itn m asatnatthattlya att£ hi 
attano n' atthi kuto putt4 huto dhanaiii; pulti vi dhankrii v& 
taBmiiii Bainaye kim eva kariBBanti, AnandaBetthino pi kasaaci 
kiiici adatv^ puttaes' atthiya dhaDaiii Banihapetvi pnbbe všl 
maTaiiamafice id^ni vi imam dukkham pattasea knto p&ttfi 
knto dhanaiii, putt^ y& dfaanam v4 kiiii dukkham barimBo 
kim v^ dukkham upp^dayimBu ti... 



n,,jN.«ji-vG00glc 



M' attbi rariuB, ut opinor , pro niy-atibi, cIV. Clough: 
Pali graminar p. to. Obsemt usum sing. atthi pro plnrali 



V. A8> Loeiu: Jetavanaih. PersoutB: gaiitbibhedakftcoril 
... Sa ve bili o ti fo ca bilo sam^o ko ariirlo (c. -e) 
may^ asdiao babussuto y& dhammakatbiko y£ Tina7adharo 
vi dbntaride attbtti evarh pariditaminf hoti bo adiRam pandi- 
taiii anupaeamkamanto apa7)rupisanto n' eva pari^attim ugi!;an- 
h&ti na patipattirii piireti ekaiitabillabb&vain eva pfipunfiti . . . 

Balzam sanscr. b£lyain insipientia. Vfipi, ni faUor, 
ex eva et api. Panditam&if ionid a minore, }n pede stcundo 
obvii, praeterea eistant eiempla dilucida jn tv. 400. 4W, am- 
bfgua in vv. 1. ttiti. iss. «0«. S4><. «m. .ito. nnn, 

T> S4> Vdvajfvam pi ce bfilo ti imaih dbammadeBa- 
naih Sattii^ Jetavane riharanto 1ld^yittheram irabbha kathesi; 
BO kirs mahitberesu (c.-rosu)patikkante§iudhaminasabhamgantvi 
dhamnijtsane nisfdati, atba nam ekadiTaaaiii igantaki bhikkbti 
disvi ayaiii babusento mahttthero bhaviasatiti maihitaminf! 
kliandbj[dipBtieamyattaih pailham pucchitrSpi kiitci ajHnan^Daih 
ko eso baddbehi (c. buddhehil saddhiih ekavih^re vasamino 
hhandliadh4tu£yatanamattfun pi na jia&tiG garahitv4 Tatbdga- 
tasea ^roceBum, i^attbi teearti dhaniinam desento imam gitbam 
iba: T&Tajfvam etc. Tass' attbo: bilo nima jAcajtmm pi 
panditam npasamkamanto payirapisanto imam bnddbavacanarh 
ettakam buddharacanan ti eraih pariyattidhammam vi ayam 
viro idlro gocaro idaih Bivajjaiit idaiii anavajjam idarii sevi- 
tabbaiii i dam na sevitabbarh idam pativijjbitabbam idara 
gacchikitabban ti evam patipattipalivedhadbammam vi na 
jiniti, yathi kiilci: dabb! stiparaBam viya, yathi hi dabbf 
yiva parikkhayi ninappakiTiya eiSpavikatlyfJ Bamparlvattami- 



t«0 

n&pi idaih loiiikaiii (c. Ioni-) idaia aloDikam (c. -alon-) tittakaih 
khirikam katukarii ambilaiii accamb)lwii kasivan (c kfis£v-) ti 
Bdparaaarh na jiuJlti evam evam b&lo y£rajfram pi panditam 
payirup^iii£no vuttappak£Tadtiaaimaih na rijfln^titi. Desa- 
ofivai^ne ^;antukabhil[kMnaih fbavehi cituini vimucciiiBii ti. 
Udifittherassa vatthum. 

T. 03- LocuB : Jetavanam. Persona; : tiitisa p^heyyaki 
bbikkhfi. 

ViAiti! cfr. Clougb: Pali grammar p. iis. 

v* 66> Locus: VeluTanaib. Pereona: auppabuddbo 
kntibi. 

Tattba caraDttti catuiriy£patbebi akusaUm eva karonti 
ricaranti... amittenevi! ti aoiittabhdtena vi^a verini viya 
btitvi; katukapphalan ti tikhinaphalarii dukkEiaphidaiti - ■ ■ 

Katnkapphalarii cfr. not. ad t. is. 

T. A7. Locue: Jetavanaiii. PoTsons: kass^o. 

v> 6S. Locus: Vejuvantuii. PeTsona: Sumanam&lfik^ro. 
Observa in pede primo choriambum (yas8a palfto); item 



T> 69. Ločna: JetavaDam. Persona: Uppalavannatheri. 

Tattba madhuvfE t) b^lasea hi pllpath aknsaladhammaiii 
karontassa tam kammaiii madbu Tiya inadhurarasaii) riya 
ittbaiii kantam man^pam Tiya upattbiti... na paccati dittba- 
dbamme v& Bampar<iye vS. vip^kaiii na deti... 

Madfauv^ adverbium, eanscr. madburat Atba b£_lo 
oic omncH codd. Sine dubio bilo glosaa per negligentiam in 
verBum irrepsit Cfr. vt. ii». im. 



I 



n,„N.«ji-vG00glc 



v> 70> Locos : Veluvanarii. Peraooa : .lambnko ijfvako. 
Tass'attho: sace b^o apanfi^nadbanimo sfl4diganapari- 
bh&Tito titthifatase pabbajito tapacaranarh ptireseJimtti mise mise 
pante (patte?) knsaggena bhojanarti bhnfijanto TaasA§atam bbofS- 
jetha bhojanath na bo saihkhatadhaniinjinaih kalarh (c. iii-) 
Dfi^bati Bojasiri), 8amkh4tadhain[n& vuccanti n^tadbammi tulita^ 
dhamiiid,teHuhetlbimakoti74soUipaiino(c.-rLrio)sanikb£tBdhammo 
uparikotiy£ kbfn^avo . . . idaih vutlam hoti : ^arh tass^ Baihkhita- 
dhaminiDaih cetan4ya phalam tam so lasa koUhdee katvž 
tato ekekaih puna aolasa eolasa kotlh^se katvA tsto ekassa 
kotibfisassa phalarn tad eva taesa b^lassa tapacaranato mahan- 
tataran (c. -tamtaran) ti . . . 

Attende Jteratioiieni negationis: na n&f^tM. Saiiikhata- 
A B; G aamkhatha-. Sartikhatadbammo h. I, ni fallor, 
adjectivum eat notionJa: qul ornatani habet nataram, orna- 
tiaaimua, amplisgimns. Itidem p^padhammo tnalus, deva- 
dhammo divinua. Saihkbata aanscr. samakrta cum saihkbdta 
aanacr. Baihkhyita aiepe conCundi videtur. Cfr. commentariam 
in T. ^m. Ageh sanecr. arh vel argh; cfr. Mah^bh. 12, 
B5U4. («6M. »ein.letc. aolasa a. soda^a, cfr. cd|4, cbal abhifli)&■ 
v> "n- Locus: Veluvanam. Persona: ahipeto. 
... Yatbj> idaih sajju kbfraih tam kbanarii yeTa na muc- 
cati na parinamati na pakatim (c. phakaki) jahati... evam 
evaih p^pakammam pi kayjramjlnam (e. -nam) eva na paccati, 
yadi ripacceyya na koči pftpakammam ktittiiti viBahe7ya... 
tarii bilarii diitiye vi tatiye r& attabb^ve niTay4di3u (c. -iail) 
nibbattani dabantam anugaccbattti . . . 

Sajju aanacr. sadyas (sadyo), Clough: Pali gr. p. na. 
Khfram va muccati, slmiliter Mah^bh. 12, mja, cfr, 1. bmb. 
12, Ki5i. Manu 4, iia. daban cfr. daaati. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



262 

T* 99. Locns: VetuTanam. PerBona: saltlifttilApeto. 

Tattha ^firad ev& ti avadfaiparicchecle 'ttha nipito; 
nattao ti j^Dgnabh&ro, jam pi aippani jdn4ti yaiiihi vi 
i88ariye yase sampattiyafi ca tbito janeiia OJtya(iti p^kato pam- 
iiatto faoti tase' etaih nima (c. -ari)) eippaiii v& hi iesarij^di- 
bfa^TO (adde: v&) bAlasaa anittth47' «vaj£yati, tatii niBB&ya so 
attano auattham eva karati; hantlti viniseti; suklcamean 
ti kusalakollhisaiii, bilassa bi eippaih v& iBsanyari) y& uppaj- 
jam^aiii kasatakollbjisam gh&tentam era uppajjati; maddtaii 
ti paril Diy' etam nfimarii; vipjitayan tJ viddhamaayaminaTh, 
taasa bitam sukkaifisaih baiituitam paihii^Banikb^taHi vipfi- 
tentaiii viddbaihsentam eva han^i . . . 

Sukkamsaiii, ni fallor, ex sukka sanscr. (.-ukla et aiiisa, 
aiba sore; ilattarii sancr. jit^traiii (f). 

v< 73>74. Asataib bbSvanam iccheyy&iti imaih 
dbammadcsanarii Satth£ Jetavane vibaranto Sudtiammattberam 
drabbha katbegi. Desand Macchik^eande eainutth4yaSdTatthiyaih 
nittbit^. Macchikiisandanagarasmim hi Citto gahapati paScavag- 
giy^arri abbhantaraiii Mah^nfimatberarii piiid£ya caram^oam 
disvi taAsa iriy£patbe pasfditvd pattaiii idiya gehaiti parCBetvi 
bhojetvd bbattabiccivaedne dhatnmakatham Bunanto sol^atti- 
pbalaiii patv^ acalasaddho hutvi Amli&takaTanarii ii4ma attano 
uyydnaiii Bamgh^rimam k^takimo therasaa hattbe udakam 
pfitetv4 niyydde8i, tasmiiii khane patitlbitaiii BuddhaBŽssnan 
ti udakapariyan(arti (') katvž mabipatfaavi kampi, mah£aeltbf 
(c. -i) uyy£iae mahiivibiram k^retv^ eabbadiaibi ^atdnam 
bbikkhdnaro viratadv4ro ahoei, MaccbikfiHande pi Sudbamma' 
ttbero D^ma Devifliko abosi. Aparena 8amayeDa Cittassa gnga- 
katbaiti eutri dve aggasivakfi tasea sangaham k^tukdiDfi Macchi- 
k^andaiii agamarasu, Citto gabapati tesath žgamanaiii autvi 
addbayojananiattam paccuggantvd te id&yA attaoo Tib&rant 



pavesetri ^antukavattam katvi bhante Ibokaiii dhamma- 
kstham eotuk^mo 'caMti (c. -iti) dharamaBenipatini y^i, atha 
oarii tbeio upfiaati addhdnena mab^kilaDtanlpll api ca diokaih 
sun^iti tassa dhammakatfaaiii katbesi, so therassa dhamina' 
kaAaih sunanto va anigimiplialam pipuni ; bo dre agga- 
sivtUie vanditr^ bbante sve bhibkhusahofisena saddhim mama 
gehe sikkham gaphathi ti nimantetrfi paccfai nevjUiki" Su- 
dhammattheram tumbe pi bhante sve tberehi ^accbeyy£tfajl 
(c. -ath^) ti nimantesi, so ayam mam pacchi nimantettti kuddbo 
patikkhipitr^ pnoappuna yteiyam^o pi patikkbipi, tv& esa 
updsake (?) paril fiJifisBatha bbaate ti pakkamitv^ puna divase 
attano nivesane mah^d^arii sajjesi, Sudbammatthero pi 
paccilsakjle jbvsi kfdiso na k ho gahapattnj aggas^vakdnarii 
sakk^o sajjito yeva g&ntvi passissimiti cintetr^ p4to ra 
pattacfvaram 4d^ya taesa gehaih agamitsi, so galjapatinfi 
nisfdatha bhante ti vuccam^no n&harii nisfd^mi pind£ya 
carisBfimiti vatrft aggaeivak&narii patiy4ditasakkfiram oloketv^ 
gabapatijfitiy^ ghattetuk4mo uUro te gahapati sakkliro api 
c'ettba ekam yeva Q'attbjti kiiii bhante ti lasamgulik4 (- ') g^a- 
padti ratvA gabapatini k£kopam^ya (?) apasJUito kujjhitv£ eso 
te gabapati &viB& pakkamisašmtti vatvi y£vatatiyarti ydriyam^no 
pi pakkamitv£ Satthu aantikarii gantvd Cittena ca attanlS ca 
Tuttavacanam (c. vucca-) Procesi, Sattii^ tay4 up^ako saddhfi- 
sampanno hfnena kbumsito ti taas' eva dosam Jtropetv4 pati- 
s£TJtnfyakaiQmani kftretvji gaccba Cittam gahapatirii kbam^pe- 
hiti pesesi, so tattha gabapati mayhari) doso (c. veso) kbam^ 
hi me ti vatv4 n&barti kbamJuntti tena patikkbitto maiiiku- 
bhiito tam kham^peturn nfisakkbi, puna-d-eva SatOiu santikarii 
paccigamisi , SatthS n&ssa up^sako kbamissatiti j4naoto pi 
m^addbo esa tiriieayojanam gantvfi paccbi gacchatil (c. -n) 
ti kham^pandp£yarii an£cikkbitT& ra i^c. ca) uyyoje8i, ath' asaa 
puna dgatakdle nibatam^aasa anuddtarii datvji gaccba imini 



264 

saddhith gantvd up&sakam bhamfEpehlti vatr£ Bamanena ndma 
inayham vih^ro ma^harii nivJieaDallbfiDarh malham up^Bi^o may- 
harii up£iaik£yo ti nijlnam (c. -a, adde: vd) issaih (c-i) v& kfitnrh 
na vaddhaHti evam karontassa Iseiin&niAajo kllea^ vaddhanttti 
aniiBandhiiiighatetvfldbammaiiideBentoiDiAgfithiabhdHi: Aaataib 
etc. T&ttha asatan ti b^lo bhJkkhn aTijjaiii^naeambh^Tsnarii 
iccheyya) aeeaddho eam£no saddho ti mam jano j^n^tiS G 
icchati, niddese vuttaiiayena b^lo aaaaddho' durado appaesuto 
»vlvitto husfto anupatlbitasatr (c- -tf) asam^ito duppaihilo 
akhfnllaavo va aam4no: aho vata matti jano (c. jino) ayam 
saddho aflavd bahussuto paviritto ftraddbavir)yo upatthitaeati 
Bamflhitb pamUav^ khfn^savo ti j^neyyi ti imam ssantasam- 
bhjivanaiii iccbati; purekkhdran ti parivflram aho vata 
mam sakalavih^re bhikkbti parivdretrd pailham pucchantfk 
vlcareyyun ti evaih icchScSre Ihatvj purekkhdraA ea bhibkhllsu 
(c. -usu) icchati ; ^v^sesti ti saiiighikesu ca Av^bcsu yini ydni 
vihiramajjbe panftitni senfisanfini Umi attano eanditlhaBam- 
bhattJdfnam bhikkhdnam tumhe idba vasathš ti vicfirento 
Bayam pi parasentfsanam palibuddhanto senfisanam £gantnka- 
bhikkhdnam paccantimdni (- ?) ukldpasen&san&ii c' eva amanuBga- 
pari^ahftfEni ca tumhe idha vasathi ti vicirento ^vAsesu ca 
isHariyam icchati; pujd parakulesu cA ti ii'eva mJltipi- 
tunnam (adde: na) titEtakžnam paresam ye kulesu aho vat' 
ime mayham eva cladeyyiim na amfiesan t! evam cattifai 
paccayehi pdjam icchati; mam' eva kata martiilantd ti 
yaesa ca blllaeaa yam kiilci vihdre iiposathigir^di karan avasena 
katam navakamman taiii sabbam amh^kam therena katan ti 
evaiii gihf ca pabbajiti ca ubho pi mara eva mRnS,ya, katarii pari- 
nittbitam marhrtantu ti samkappo uppajjati; mam' cvgtivaBi 
ase ti ti gihf ca pabbajit4 ca sabbe pi mam' eva vasena {vase O 
vattantu, aakat^ gonit (c. -a) v&eipbarasa&lfni vi laddhabb&ii 
bontu antamaso ydgU (c- -u) tipetvft pivanidfni v&. evarupemi 



kfectikiccesa khuddakamahtiDtemi karanfyeeu klemici ekakicce 
pi mam' eva vase vattantu, eaihka (sabbaiii?) rnaih yeva 
ipacchitT^ karontiS ti saihkappo uppajjati; iti b^laBsi ti 
yMBa b^lassa y£va iccM ayait ca evartipo samkappo nppajjati 
tassa n' eva Tipassanž na (cnAtna) maggapbal^ni.vacldbanti, 
kflvalam pan' aasa candodaye samuddasBa udskaih viya chasu 
dv^resn uppajjanatanh4 e' ara (c. meva) navavidfaam£no ca vad- 
dhantlti. DeBanivas^ne bahii soUipattiphal^dCni pdpunimgd ti. 
Sadhammalthero pi imaiii ovidam autv^ Satth4ram vanditv4 
yiitth£ySssni padakkhinam katvfi tena anudutena bbikkbund 
saddhim gantvi np^akaesa cakkbupathe fEpatllm patikaritvil 
upliHakaiii kbam^peei , so up^sakena khamim' aharh bhante 
sace inayhaiii doso atthi khamatha me ti patikham^pito Satth^rH 
(c. -tth&) dinne ov£de i,c. ~a) Ihatvfi katip^en' eva eaba pati- 
sambhidiilii arahattam p4puni. DpAsako pi cintesi : mayi Satlb^ 
laiii adisv^ va sotdpattipbalam pattaiii, adiav4 va evahi (aham ?) 
anfig&mipbale patittbito, Satth^ram me dailhuii) vaddhatiti, bo 
t)latar]diila8appipb4nitsvatthaccb^anapiirdni (c. -purani) pafica 
sakatasatfini yoj&pttvSi Satthdram datthuk^mfi igacchantu piiida- 
p&tfidfni na kilami SBanttti bhikkhuBamgbasBa &Tocipetv& bfaik- 
khuniaamghassa pi iip^sakinam pi £rocfipesi, lena Baddhirti 
pajtcasati bbikkbd ca bbikkbuniyo ca up^k4 ca up^sik&yo ca 
nikkhatniriisn, bo tcBaii c' eva attano ca paris£y£ ti tinnam jana- 
sahasBinaih yathdtimsayojanamaggey£gubbatt^fnii-df|ii')kiitGi 
vekallam na hoBi tathil sariividahi, tassa pana nikkhantabh^vam 
fiatvfi yojane yojane devat4 kbandb^v&ram bandhitvil dibbehi y^- 
ukbi^jakabhattap4nakdd(hi(c-na-)tammali£,ianamupatthabim8u, 
kaBBaci kenaci vekallaih na bosi, evarri devatdbi upatlhiyani^O 
devatiihi upatthiyam.'!no devat^hi upaithiyam£no devat^lji upa- 
ttbiyaraJino devasikam yojanam gaccbanto m^ena S^vatthim 
(o. -iyarti) p^purii, paHca Bakatas^&ni yatbdpiirit4n' eva aheBuih, 
devat^bi c' eva mannsBohi ca abhibhalapaiin£kjram (c- -bat-) 



266 

vissajjentovaagam&Bi. Sattbfipi AnandatheraihjmanteBi: Ananda 
vsAib&Ta&Ji&cch&j&jst Citto gahapati pancahi upšsakasatehi part> 
vnto igantrfi mam Tandiaaattti ; kim pana bhante tutnhiikaiii 
Taodaoakile kiiici p^tihfraiii bhavissattti ; bhaviMati (c- -titij 
Anandi t) ^ kirii bhante ti ; tasea ^antv^ mani (c mžj Tan- 
danakile rftjam&nena atthabariaamatte padese jannumattena 
odbin^ (c. odi-) paricavarinjlnaiu dibbapupph£nam ghanavesBain 
vassiasattti ; tam katham sutvi nagaravdsino : evaih mab&- 
pumlio kira Oilto gahapati nima i^antv^ ajja Satthirain 
vandissatid , eranipaih kira p^thdriyam bhavissati, mayam 
pi talil mah£pumi)aih dattham labhissžmS ti pantidkfirain idiya 
maggaBsa ubhoeu pasaesu allhaihau. Vihdrasamfpam igatakfle 
paitca bhikkhasatini pathamam agamaiiiau, Citto gahapati amma 
tumhe pacchato aougacchathš (c. an4g-) ti mab^up£sik&yo vatri 
pailcahi up^sakasatelji pariruto Sattliu Bantikam agamiai; 
buddhinam aammukhatthine pana ihitS v& nisinnft vi na ito 
Ti etto vi honti, buddhav]thiyi dvfsu pasaesu niccali va 
titthaDti (c. -ati); Citto gahapati pahatam buddhavtthim okkami, 
tini phalini patteoa arijasivakeDa olokitallbinaih kampi, eao 
kira Citto gahapatiti mahijaRO olokesi, so tSatIbiram upasaiii- 
kamitvi cbabbatin^am buddharaemfnarii anto paviaitvi dvfsu 
gopphakesu Sattbu pide gahetvi vandi, tam khatiam yeva 
vattappakiraih puppbavaaaam vaasi, aidhukiraaahaasini pa- 
Tattlmeu; ao ekam raisatii t^attbu aantike vasi, vasamino 
ca sakalabaddbapamukhabbikkbuBaihgfaait) {c. -&) vihire yeTs 
nisidipetvJi mahidinaiii adiai, attani saddbim igate pi antovi- 
hire yeva katvi patijag^, ekadivasam pi attaoo sakaieaa 
kiiici gahetabbam n&hoai, devamanuasebl ibbatapaniiikiren' eva 
(c. -irainneva) sabbakiccini akisi, so Satthiraiii vanditvi Aha: 
bhante ahaiu tnmbikam dinaih dassimtti igacchanto misam 
antarimagge ahosim, idba me miso vitivatto, mayi ibfaataiii 
(c. igalaiii) kiiici gahetuih (c. -tu) na labhimi (c li-}. ettakaih 



267 

k^aiii devtunaDUBBehi ibhatapaiiEidkiien' eva d&iiam ad^irii, 
BO 'bam sace pi idha samraccharam rasisB^mi n' e?a mama 
dey7.adhainmaiii d&tum labhiseiiini , sak&t&ni Qt&retv& gantuih 
iechfimi, patiB4manaltb£nun me flroc^petb^ ti, Satthj Anan-' 
dadieratii &h&: Ananda upisakasBa ekam padesam tuccbam 
kflretv^ dehtti, (bero tadij ak^si, kappiyabblimi kira Ciltasna 
gabapatino anumiiiUl, up^sako pi attand saddhim 4gatehl (c. -f) 
tijanasahassebi saddhidi tuccbasakatebi puna ma^am palipajji, 
devamanu8B4 ntth£ya ayya lay4 tuccbasakatehi gamanaham- 
maiii batan ti sattahi ratonehi sakaUini pilra^imsu, bo attano 
ibbittapaiipikfireii' eva mab&jtutam patijagganto agamiCsi, Anaii- 
dathero Sattb^ram vanditv^ fiha; bhaste tumb^kaii) santikam 
igacchanto pi misena igUo, idhSpi mžeam eva vutlho, ettakuii 
k^laiii iibbataparinfik^ren' era d&iarh ad&i, idM paiica eaka- 
taBatini tucchini katv^ mftne ,?) vakiragamieaati, devamanuaai 
pan' assa uUh^ya tayi [c. iiakay£) ayya tiicchasakatehi gamami- 
kamroam katan ti Hakal4ni sallabi rataneb: p^rayimBU, puna attano 
ibbatapann^k^reii' eva kira malj^janaih patijagganto gamisBati, 
hiti) pana bfaante etassa tumb^karii eantikam ^gacchantasB' eva 
ayam- sakkžro upp^i ud£hu aihiiatUia gaccbantaBBfipi uppaj- 
jeth4 ti; Ananda aiama sanlikaih igaccbantasBfipi ainifatdia 
gaccbantaBsApi tassa uppajjetb' eva, ayam bi upžsako Baddbo 
paBanno sampatinasflo, evartipo yam yaih padesuiii bhajati tattba 
tatth' Qv' assa l&bhaBakkfiro nibbattatlti vatvii Sattb^ imam 
Pakinnakavf^ge* g^tbam t!ha: 

Saddbo sflena sampanno yaBobbogaBaroappito 
yani yain padesaih bbajati tattba tattb' eva pdjito ti. 
Attbo pan' assii tattb' eva iivibbaviBBati. Evam vutte Anan- 
datthero Oittassa pubbakammani pucchi, atb' aBBa SatlbH 
katbento 4ha: Ananda ayam Padumuttatasaa bbagavato p^da- 
miile katilbhinfb^ro kappasataBabaBsaih devamanuBsesu aaiii- 



n,<jN.«j-vG00t^lc 



BBritvfi Kamapabuddbakiile (c ksppapa-) migalnddakitknle ntb- 
batto vuddhim anviy» ekadirasaih deve vasBante migamaTa- 
natthfiya sattirh &A&J& araihflaiii f^tri mige olokento ekasmiih 
akatapabblUire usfsaita p^mpitvi ekam bhikkhuin nisimum 
dlBVJ eko ay7« samanadbainmain karonto nisinno vija bfaa- 
Ttesati bhattam aaea &harieiimtti regena gehaih gantvj ekasmidi 
uddbanehijfo (c. bf~) ibhatamamBaih ekaaniim bhattam pac^petri 
pindacilrikabhikkhd disv^ tesam pi pattam £d^ya pamftatt&Baae 
niafddpetvi bhikkbati) Bamp&detT& ayyo p*aviaatbfi ti aihnam 
ia&pavi tarii bhattam pulake pakkbipitvfi &A&j& gacchanto 
antarimagge nfinfipupphžni oeiaitTŽ patt^ute katvj theraasa 
niainnatthinain gantr^ mayham bhante eafigabam karotiii ti 
ratv^ pattam gabetri piiretv£ therassa hatthe thapetvš tebi 
puppbehi ptijaih karitvj: yath& me ayam raBapindap&lo pup- 
phapiij£ya saddhim cittam tosesi evam oibbattanibbattatthine 
patindk^rasabasB^ni id&y& ^ntv£ mayh8m cittaih toeentu 
pancavannakuBumarasgaft ca vasBatd (c- -u) ti patthanam thapesi, 
BO yiTajfTam kusalam karitvli devf^oke nibbattanibbattattbAne 
jannumattena odhinli dibbapuppham vaesi , id^ni pi 'sga j^ta- 
divase c' eva idha ca Jigatassa pupphavaeBavassanafi ca pann^ 
k£r£bhih&ro ca sattalii ratanebi sakatapiiranan ca taas' eva 
kammaBBa niSBando ti. SudhammattheraBsa valthuiii. 

Aaatam preea. part act verbi as curo negationC) torma 
Bntiquior, comm«nt aeantaiti. lBBariyaRi eanecr. aif varyam ; 
exepectari poterat eBsariyam, interdum vero e et o, Hequentibii8 
duabuB conBonantibna, in i et u transeont, ut: pasibbaka, paiivie- 
aaka, aggihutta, uaaiva, usBukka, Banscr. praseraka, prativecaka, 
agnihotra, ava^dya, aut8ukya; etiam in fine vocia o (pro aal n 
fit in exemplis sajju, aparajju^ j^iiemu. Kata sic omnes codd. 
Non Bolum anu8v4ram in fleiione metri canaa abjicere licet, 
ut T. la« phuBeyyu, pallvadeyyu. v. ip^ macesna, v. i8B bud- 
db^na (cfr. Rarnouf: Bh% PurSna T. I. p. CXXn not), 



269 

verum etiam Tocalem aDlecedentom, nt v. im im' ettaiii, t. i4v 
mal' lttbiy&, v. «7:* magg£n' allhafigiko, t. nas pabb^jaT* attano. 
Assu K pere. plur. potent verbi ae, forma origini proprior 
quam BaiiBcr. syub; n pero. aing. aeea et Biyi. Kiamici 
etim ) in stirpe non commemoratur apnd Cloug^: Pall gr. p. so. 

T> TS> Locus: Jetavanaib. Penona: VanavllsitiaeatlheTo. 

Tattha amil4 hi UbhilpanisJ amai aibbioa- 
gfErotnlti UbbupanisA nfhn' e§ianintlmbbiDagiinmf patipad4; 
Ubhuppidakeoa hi bhikkhunti thokaiii akuBalaih kanuuaih k&tum 
vaddfaati, kijaTaihkidfDi k4tabbfini honti, jaemlm hi k&le 
ki^aTamkjdfni [karanakile yeva Ubho uppa^ati au kiitci] karoti 
tad£ Ubho uppajjati, [p&yfi8ap Unijam pi yaiiikara akatvfi ujokam 
eva hatthaiii osfiretrti ukkhipantassa hattho makkhitamatto va 
hoti, Tarakaih katvi tdretv4 ukkbipantasea puna p£yABapindaiii 
nddbaranto va nikkhamati, evaii) kiyavamk£dl ayani hi kara- 
pakdlc (c. -na-1 yeTa libho uppi^jati adhammi] pjiy£sap&tiyaiiihi 
vamkam (c. -&) akatrž njukatn eva hattbam oa&retv& ukkhipan- 
taeea hattho makkhitamatto va hoti, vamkarii katri oltlretvi 
nkkhipantassa puna pšy4eapindam nddbaranto va nikkhamati, 
evaiii kltyaTainkjid(ni karanak^le yeva l^bho uppajjati, ayam 
adhammiki (c. -kathi') Iftbhiipanis^ n^ma; upasampad4cfvara- 
dh^raiiam b^hnsaccam pariv^ro antmfiaT^so ti evartipehi pana 
k^ranefai nppannallibhodhammiko (caddit '. Ubho dhammiko) n£ma 
hoti,nibb£nagiminfpatipadam(c.-nip-1ptirentena pana bhikkhunJ 
k£yaTamh4drni pi^itabbini, anandhen' eva andhena Tiya amdgen' 
eva (c amuhena, adde : mdgena) viya abadhiren' eva badhireneva 
bhavitum vaddhati, aeatthena (salh-i) amt[yivin£ (adde: viya) 
bhavituiii vaddhati ; eva m etantievanil4bbapp&lanapatipBdafl 
ca nibb&nag&ninfpatipadaf) ca evam Mtv& gabbeaaih (c. Babbe) 
sainkhatadhamminaiii bujjhanavaaena bnddhassa eavanena 
j^tattbena ovdd^uellsanani y& gavanatlhena iiivako bhikkhu 



27(1 

adfaammikam catupaccaya8dtk^ram iiSbbJ]iandeyy&, tam 
eva dhammikain na palikkoBeyya ; kSjavivek&Jikaiii t i vekam 
anubrdha7e ti tattha kijaviveko ti k&^aasa ekfblifivo citla- 
Tiveko ti attha eamipatti^o apadhiviveko ti nibb^aib , tesn 
kfl^aviveko ganasafiganikaih vinodeti, cittavireko kileBasafi- 
ganikam vinodeti, upadbivireko samkbfirasaftganikam vinodeti, 
k<lyaviTeko va cittariTekassa paccayo hoti, cittaTiveko npadhiri- 
revakassa paccayo bott, vattam pi c' elarii : k^yaviveko ca vala- 
kBtthakfiy£iiam (c. aam) nekkbaiiiin4bbirat£nam , cittaviveko 
ca parisnddhacitt&iath paramavodanappattšnaih (-vodapana-'), 
upadbiviveko ca DirupadbfDaiii (c. ninip-) pu^al^aiii risaib- 
kbiiagat&tan ti, iti imam tividbaib vivekaiii (c. -ka) brdbeyya 
vaddbeyya upasampajja vibarey;i ti attho . . . 

Ex «0, qui JD vereu inest, parallelismo (l^blia-sakkllra ; 
nibbfba-viveka) elncet, vocem Iftbba eimtli sensn intelbgendam 
esse, quo sakk&ra ; significat igitur, ni fallor, prituum : munua; 
qiiod quis accipit, hoiiovificum, deinde: honoiem ipsnm. 
ImpcimiB in compoeito libbasakkira Toci btec notio subjecta 
esBfl videtur, neque vulgaris, ut vertunt Bumouf (Tntrod. 
p. 5oa not) et Tnniour (MabfiTanKo p. hk), commodum, lucnim. 
UpanisA saoscr. upanJead baad scio an recte inteipretatue 
sim, Vivekam cfr. yv. si. s7i. J&takattbavannani loL 
eai : ahaiii amma pabbE^itvi kasinaparikamrnain katvč atiha 
sam£pattiyo paiica abhimfi^ uppjtdetri ganato k£yaiii kilese^ 
ca cittaro viTccety4 imam virekaiii brribento raddbento brab- 
maIokapariyano bbaviasJimi, alaiii me agflrcn^ ti. Anubril- 
baye (cfr. t. sm) a rad. brtilj aanscr. vrmb, vide Westerg. 
Radicea. 

Ta 76« Locua: .Ictaranam. Peraona: Rfidbattbeio. 
Tattha nidbfnan ti nidafaitrli tbapit^naiii biraiiiiaaa- 
vann^dipiiiinaiii nidbikumbhfnaih; pavatliiran ti kicc^jfvike 



271 

dn^atamanuBBe anukampara kUvi ebi sukhena te jfritijp&faiii 
dasseealUntti nidhitlfadnaih netvll hfttthaih pag^retr^ i mam 
gahetTŽ sukhf te jicfi ti Actkkhat^ram Tiya; vajjadaBsinan 
ti me TBJjadaBfiJno Jminil naih aalinippeiia khditema ri saiit- 
g^amajjhe ni^anhiBs&ntti randbagavesiko (c. ni-) ca, amfUirata 
(sihititatn ?) il£Tanafth£ya (i)f!natth£ya') fi&taih aniigganbatthflya 
gfUidiiiani aesa bDddhlkfimatiya (c. '-yaih) tam tatti v^jjam oloka- 
nena ullampanasabhliTaBaDtbito ca (-'), ayaiii idba adbippeto: 
yatbfL bi dnggatsmannsso imaiii ganh£hiti tajjetripi podie- 
trfipi nidhim dassento kopam na karoti patoudito va hoti evam 
evaih evarilpe puhale asfirappaiii vi khaiitaiii (c. bbavi-) vi disv^ 
(Miikkfaante kopo (c. -e) na k&tabbo, tultben' eva bbavitabbarii, 
bbante mahantaiii v& kamroam kataiii inaybaih, &cariyupajjh jya- 
tth&ne Ibatv^' ovadanto (c -te) hi puna pi mam vadeyy£tli£ (c 
^tfa^ ti pav^retabbam eva ; niggayhaT^dinan ti ekaccehi 
saddhivihirikidfnarti asJnippam v& khaiitaiii y& dievjE: a^ath 
me mukhodakad&nddfhi eakkaccam upatthahati, sace nath vak- 
kh^mi na mam upatlbahlssati, eram era parihdnt bbaTissattti 
vattuiii arieabaDto niggayhaTidf (c. -i) Ti£ma (adde : m) hoti, 
BO imasmim Besane kacarararti fikiTatI, yo pana tathfEnjpam 
TAJjaii) disv£ va Tajjiminlpaih tigjento pana mettodaccakammam 
karonto vih^r^ n(haranto BikUh^peti (c. -nti) ayani iiiggayba- 
v6Ai nfima, Beyyathfipi Bamm&ambuddho vuttam h'etaiii: 
niggayha iiiggayha (c. -£) ahaiii Ananda vakkhšmi pavaylia gi 
s^ro so ihasBatSti (- ?) ; me d h ^ r i n ti dhammojaparhfldya samann- 
jgataib [c. -ta); t^disan ti evar^pam panditam bhajeyyB 
payirupf!8eyya ; tidisaiii bi ticariyaiii bbajamdnasBa anterflBi' 
kaBsa Beyyo hoti na pfEpifo vaddhi (c. raesi) meva hoti 
DO parihdntti . . . 

Pavattdrarii sanscr. pTavakt&raih Manu 4, i63. Pa&cat. 
ed. KoBegarten p. 157, n. Vaj jam sanscr. Tarjyaiii, qHod 
ftigiendnm eBt, Fitinm. Abbidbžn, ed. Clough p. 99, i- l4d,n 



272 

i. q. doBO. Cfr. Dhpd. vv. im. sie. Nigga^fia vidim cfr. , 
v. a« nišam mak^rin. 

V* 77. Locua: Jetavanaih. Pereonte: assajipunabbaauki 
bhikkhu. 

Tatiha ovadeyyi ti uppamie Tatthufimiiii vadantu ova~ 
dati n^a, anuppanne a^aso pi neBiy& ti ^idivasena aniga- 
taih dasBento anusdsati nima, sammnkhi vadanto pi ovadati 
n^a parammukhfi diltam vd e^sanaih y& peeento anus^sati 
nima, sakim vadanto pi ovadati nima punappiuia vadanto 
anasieati nima...; asabbhi ti akuBaladhammi nivire7ya, 
kuBtdadhamme patitthipejfi ti attho . . . 

Ovadeyy'anus-, cfr. v. *i Yat'ayam, v. ms ajj'ahaib, 
v. asi uddbaiath' att-, v. bis coday' att-, t. aso 8&(lfiimay' att-, 
v. ma dukkbaae' antam , vv. im. seo. sss yen' atthani etc, vr. 
138.1184 ath' afiilam etc, vv. as. lei. i»i n' atthi et£. Asabbhi 
eanacr. a8abhy& 

T> T8. Locub: Jetavanam. Pereona: Channatthero. 

Taaa' attho kiyaduccaritddiakusalakamm£bfairati pipa- 
mitti nima, sandhiccbedanidike vi ekavfaatianesanidibhede 
(c -nipibhede) v& atlh&ne niyojanlki puriBidharoi nima, 
ubbo pi vi ete pipamitti c'eva puciaidhami ca, te na bhajeyya 
na payirupiBeyya ; vipariti {c. -ri-) pana kalyinamitti c'eva 
sappurisi (c. -san) ca, te bhajetha payirapiBethi ti... 

Mitte kalyine cfr. v. aia (tis). De vi voci kaly&na- 
mitta posteriore -temporeattributa vide Bumouf: Introd. p. m4. 

V< 7Bk Locus: Jetavanaiii. PerBona: Mahikappina- 
tttmo. 

Tattha dhammapfttti dhammapiyako dhammarii pi- 
vanto li attho, dhammo nim' eea na aakki bhijanena yiguidfDi 



273 

viya piUuii, uftvavidtisiii pana lokuttaradbaniiuMh ntoa k&jenM 
fttaa&ato Jruamaiiato Bacchikaronto parisiiuibt samUhfbi (c. 
-4Uhi) dukkMdfni ariyaswciltii patiTijjfaanlo dhamnuuh plvati 
{c. -anti) nima ; Bukham aettti deaanAiuattaiii eva tam, caHi^i 
iriy£patheiii tam sokbam Tlharattti attho; vippasannenli 
ti anivilena ni rupakki lesena (c. niiup-); ariyappavedite 
(c -to) Buddh^bi arifehi pavedile satipatth&nMibhede bodha- 
pskkbifa^uunme . . . 
Ariyappavedite < 



T. 90. hocat: Jetavanadi. Persona: paiH]ita8&in«i.)eriO. 

Tatdia pa!tiaviyain thalatlhfinaiii khanitvi (c. -iii-) ivi^*- 
IthJnaiii piiretri mitikam rft katvfi rakkhajjhi (?) do^yara Uw- 
petTJ aitaiUi icchitiocsbitattliinam udakam nentiti nettiki;... 
etaiii ettakaiii iraimuaaadi katvi pand(t£ sot&pattimaggliMi 
(c -ditt) Hppideitfi attinaih damenti, arahatte pana patte ele 
dantj nittOL honttti . . . 

Hic vetsus el v. 143, uno šolo verbo inter s« diverei, 
babendi euni unus idemque modo cum varia lectiono. 

T> 81* l.ocus: Jetavanaii). Persooa: Lakuiilakabbad- 
dlyattheTO. 

. . . Evam a|lbasu pi lokadbammeau aijhottharantesu p».t- 
ditli na aaminjanti patigbavasena v& anunafavasena v& 
.na calanti na kampantiti (c. kapp-] ... 

NindapasaiiiH^eu cfr. Mabibh. 1 2,ie(iis. h44« etc. Jfij 
sanscr. iihg. 

V* S3> I-ocub: Jetavauaiii. Fersona: Kiiiamflti. 

. . . Mama deatmidbammaih autvli sotipatliraa^MiTaseiui 
nlrupakkUoBacittam (c nirdp-) ipajjanti vippaafdanti panditA, 
arabattappatt^ paoa ebflntaripassaiUt va liontlti , . . 



■, Gt)Ogle 



274 

v< 88> Sabbattha ve uppuriei vajantlti imAii) dhunmade- 
sanaih Satthi Jetarane viharanto paBcsRate bhihkhri (c. -u) irab- 
bha katfaeei. Deean& Verailj£yam Bamntthiti. Palhaiiiabodhiyain 
(c. -aiiibo-) bi Bh^isvi Veraftjam gantvfi Verafijabr^manena (c. 
-jan^r-) nimantito paAcahi bhikkhusatehi aaddhim vaBsam upa- 
gaftchi, Verafljo brilhtnaiio mJiraTaddhanena avacco ekadivasam 
pl Satthfirari] ^bbha tiatiiii na uppJidesi, VeraJijfipi dubbtrikkh^ 
afaosi, bhibkhii (c. -u) eantarab£hiram Veraiijaiii piiidflya caritrti 
pindapfltam alabhant^ kilamirtiiu, teHaih aisaviiiijakfi pattaiti 
didl^am bbikkhd pamAfipeBum (- ?), te kilamante dlsv4 Mah^ 
DK^alUlnatlhero patbavojarh bbojetnklltno Uttaraknni (o.-uft) ca 
pindAya pavesetuk^mo ahoei, SattU tam patikkhjpi, bfaikkbd- 
nam ekadivasam pi pindapitath flrabbba parittjleo nfihoBi, 
iGchAc&Taiii vajjetv£ va vibariihau. Satth^ tattha teni&iaib 
vasitri VeraAjaih brihmaiiarh avaloketri teoa kataeakkira- 
aamin^no tam earanesu patiltMpetvi talo nikkfaanto anupubbena 
cjrikara caram^no ekasmiih ean)aye S^vatlhiiii patvd Jetavane 
vih&Bl, SivatthivJaino Satthu iganmkabhattini kariiiiati, tadi 
pana paftcaaatainatlfi yighia&ii bfaikkhti ni8BJya antovifa£re 
yeTa Taeanti, te bhikkbiinatn bhatUivaBes^ni puiftabhojan^i 
(e. paiii-) bhnnjitTii nidd4yitv£ utth<iya nadttfraih guitvi sadanUl 
vaggantd niallayuddbaiii yujjhant^ kflanli, antovihire pi babi- 
vihiie pi anic&T&m eva caraiitfi vicaranti; dbamtnB«abb4yaiii 
kathaii) eamutib^pesuih : paesath&vnso ime vighieid4 dnbbhjk- 
khakfUe Veranj£ya kaAci h&iam na daHsesuih, idšni pana 
evanlpini paiiftabhojaitlini bhui^ilv& nidd£yitv£ anekappaki^ram 
dasseDt^ (c. -to) vlcaranti, bbikkhii pana Veraflj£ya pi upasan- 
tardp& (c -t£r-) viharitvfl idUni pi upaaantopaeanUE Tiya vibarantiti. 
Sattbif dhamina8abhšyaiii irantvi bhikkbave kiih kalbethA ti 
pncehitv^ idain afanA ti vntte ; pubbe p' et« gadrabhayoniyaiii 
njbbattj pltilcasaUi gadrabh4 hutvd pailcasattbiaih £jiniyya8in- 
dhaT&nam allarasamuddik^piinakaih pfuivasesam neci^thasaka- 



275 

(»m (c- kaastaiii) ndakena madditvfE va kaAci (?)ptl«tik4iii paris- 
a&v\tatt& vfilodakan ti sainkfaitaih (& sarhkhaihgataih) apparasarii 
nibfnaiii pEtv^ madhumattJi viya natUnti vioariiiiBii ti ratrj: 

VlHodafcaih apparasaih nibfnaiii 

pitr^ mado jijaM' gadratahinam, 

imafi ca pftv&ia rasam panftam 

mado* na" aafijtlyati BJndhavinaiii. 

Appam pimtv&ia'' niljfnajacco ' 

so majjalf teaa janinda puttho-'' 

dhorayha8nf'ca kulamhi j:^to 

na" majjati aggarasarii plvitv^ ' ti. 
Imam ViUodakajitakam vitUi^rena kathetri: evarh bhikkbave 
sappuris^ lobhadhammam vivajjetT^ Bukhitaktlle pl dukkbitakfUe 
pi nibbik&ii va botidti anusandbiiii gbalett^i dhammaih desento 
imaiti g4Uiam {(ha: Sabbattba etc. Sabbatth^ ti paiicakhan- 
dhidibbedesu sabbadhammeBU : sappurisfiti supuHe^; vaj- 
antlti ftrahattan&nena apakaddbant^ chandarigam vijahoDti; 
kJmakftm^ti k^e k£mayant^kima!ietuk£rauk&rani;na(c.ntl) 
lapayanti santo ti Biiddh4dayo kiraaheta n' era attani lapayaDti 
na paraiii Ii^)^penti, ye bhikkh£ya pavitih^ icchčcfire lhit4: kim 
updsakfi snkhan te puttadftcaBsa, rijacor^dfnam vasena dipadaco- 
tDppadesu ti' atthi koči upaddavo ti idfni vadantA tira te lapanti 
n£ma, tatbi pana vMvi: fEma btiante Babbesan do (c to) 
Bnkhaih, d' atthi koči upaddavo, idini no gebaiii pabdtannapinsro 
(cpabu-), idh'eva vaBathfi ti att^aih nintantipenti lapipenti 
n^a, aanto pana idam ubbayam pi na karonti; sukbena 
putthj atha v4 dukkheufi ti desan&mattam etaiii, attliahi 
pana lokadhaminehi putlhd taahibh&ramaihkubhiraTasena vi 
T«pnabananaavannaTaaena (vannanivannan4vaeena') t4 ncci- 

"cod.tjjatl. KA'cod. doaimi. <*cod.pj;i-. (cod.-jabbo. 
/tod. pilil- ffcod. T«i«yhaifle. ^eod. dL *coi. pi^i-. 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00glc 



vacaih ft^nim papditl na dasBftyanttti . . . V)gh^BM^nwh 
^esavutta (!) bfaikkhdnaiii vatUium. 

Phutth^ part peif. pasa. a rad. phussanscr. aprg; bane 
leclioneui ex cod. A recepj, fi et C pntth^ (aanscr. pustfl vel 
pratll) prfebent, qiiie lectio c<HiTeniMitem ollam inteTpretationem 
sdmittere iion videtur, nisi forle ait pullha i. q. phulths cfr. 
pib, pulh(8- sprh, Bpbnt). Nauccfivacaih legendnoi eet n'ucc-. 

V> S4< I.ocua: .fetavanam. Persona: Uhammikatthero. 

Tattha na attahetii ti pandiUi R&m& attabetu v& para- 
hetu vSl pfEparh na karonti; na puttam icche ti puttaiii 
v& dbanam v& iat|bam v& p^pakammena na )echeyya, et^ 
pi icchaiito p^pakammam na karoti yev& ti attho; samid- 
dhitn attano ti y^ attano samiddhi tam pi adhammena na 
iccheyya, aamiddhik^TanSpi p^paih na karotiti attho; sa sflavli 
ti BO (yo'] ca evardpo puggalo so eva B(iav& ca paihnav^ ca 
dhantmiko ca 8iyj na (c. naih) artiiie ti attbo . . . 

PaitiiavfE aic R et C, A pann^v^, cfr. Clough: Pali 
gr. p. ^4. Turnour: MaMvanso p. 30, n. Dhpd. v. kti. 
Dabito, sitne nomen neutr. gen. pafiiia; metri vero cauea, nt 
opinor, correpfa est loi^a vocalis, cfr, not. ad t. um. De metro 
append. vide. 

v* S8>S0« Appakti te manuBBesd ti imarii dhamma- 
desanaih Satttii Jetavane viharanto dhammasavanarii firabbha 
katbeei; Sivatthiyani kira ekavftbivtEsino (c. ekaiiiv-) manuseš 
eaaaggi hatri gaiiiUiandhanena d^naiti datvil sat>baT&ttikain 
dhanunaaavanain ktireBom (c. -u), aabbarattirn pana dhammarii 
.iotHiii n&MkkhiriiBU, ekacee kimaratinjesiti hntvA pnna geham 
eiva gati ekac«e doaanisBitd bntvi, ekacce pana thfnamiddbaaa- 
maiigino (t) hutvi tattli'eva nisfditvi paUyant£ sotum nfisak- 
kbiiiiMi; piuia divase bbikkbd tam paraitim dhamma8abhAysm 
■amuttbJpMum, Satthd ^gantv^ k4ya nu 'itha bhikkbave etaralii 



277 

tuJhiya BaonJBinnll ti puechimi iiniya nim& ti vntte; bhlk- 
hhftve ime eatti nima yeb)Hiyyena bhavasanitiBsiti bhaves« 
eva i&gg& viharant), p&rag£inino nima appaki ti anusandhim 
ghatetri dhamrnaiii desento imi (|^th4 abbiUi: Appakž etc. 
...Sammadakkh^te ti samini akkhto enfcatbite; dhamme 
ti deeanidbamme; dliainin((nuvattiiio ti tam dbammara 
sutT^ tadanucchavikaib patipadam pdretvi maggaphoUsacchi- 
karanena dhamm&iuvattino ; pAratn eseanttti te evanipi 
janfL nibbJtnapJrarii (c. -ra) gamiaeanti; macci]dheyyan t^ 
kileeam&TaBamkh^tasBa maccuasa nivdsanatthinabhdtaiii tebhd- 
makavaddbaiii ; eudutlaraD ti ye (cjo) jani dhammiiiu- 
vattino te etarii Buduttaram dnratikkamam (c. -manv&) mira- 
dli^fari) taritvli (c kar-) atikkatnitri nibbfaap^rsth gamiesan- 
tSt\ attbo;... Dluuninasavimaratthun). 

P£ra- cfr. tv. 1155. aea. nt- Itar£ paj)^ dijambus prae- 
tina Id vt. 954. nov. 414 (m) eistat Sammadakfch&te cfr. 
TV. 37S. 9TA. Maccudbeyyaih cfr. t. s4. DuttaTsm 
poBtulat fonnam sanecr. durtaraiii pro dustaram. Gft. mm£ya- 
nwii edid. Gonesio m, o9, •>«: nadfiii T^taranfm rortyoh. 

V> 87-80* Kiubarii dhaminam vippab4y& ti imarti 
dbammadesanaih Satth^ Jetavane viharanto pailcasate ^anta- 
kabUkkhd (c -v) irabbha kathesi ; Koealarattbe kira pailcasatj 
bUkkhd (c. -n) vasBaiii rasitrj Tutlbavasa^ (c. vittla-) Satthtlram 
Taodiiiaiiiiji ti Jetavanaiii gantr^ Sattb^ram vanditvft ekaman- 
tath nigfdiihsa, Sattbi tesam cai1yi4)atipi^khain nisimetvi 
dbammam desento imti (c. Imam) gitb& abhiai: Kanharb ete. 
Tattha kanham dhamman ti k&yaduccaritidibhedaih aku- 
Baladbamrnaiii jahitrJ sukkaiii bhdvethi ti pandlto bfaikkbn 
abbinikkhamato patth&ya y&Ta arahattamaggd k£yafiticarit4- 
dibhedam (e. k4yaduccar-) enkkam dhaminam bh&Teyya; 
katbaih: ok£ anokam igmama okam vuecati ^70» 



278 

anokaih vuccati anlllayo, ilajato uikkliRmttvli antUafasam- 
kh4taih oibb&iain paticca irabbha tam pattha)'ani£no bh£Teyyi 
ti attho; tati&bhiratim iccbeyy4 ti yaamim an£layasaita- 
kb&te T i veke nibbJne imehi eattehi durabhi ramam tatra 
abhiratim (c-ti) icchef^a; k£me ti vattbakdmakileeab^me 
faitrj akiiScano batvli viveke abhiratim lccbe;y& ti attho; 
cittakkilesehiti pailcahi nfvaranehi atUlnam Todapeyyft 
pariyodapeyy4 ti attbo; eambodbiaiigesd ti bojjhafigeBii 
sammji cittam Bubhdvitan t) hetun^ nayena cittaiti 
suttbubh jlvitaiti (c susubh-) vaddhitaiii ; id^napatinissagge 
(c. ^gim) ti (c. fai) 4ddnam ruccati ganhaih, tassa tattha pati- 
nissa^asamkhiite agahane catdhi (c. -nbi) npMinehi kifici 
anup£diyitv^ ye ratti ti attbo; jutfmapto (c. jd-) tf ^nn- 
bb^vavanto arabatlamagganiEnadutiyfi khandh^dibbede (c. -dena) 
dhamme jotetv£ tbit£ ti attho; te loke ti imasmim khan- 
dhfidiloke (c. -df-) parinibbut^ n^ma, arahattapattito patthfiya 
kileearaddbaasa khepitattj savupMisesena carlmacittanirodbena 
khandhavaddhaBsa (c. ka-) khepitatt£ aHup^disesena c4 ti dvflji 
pi DibbiiDehi parinibbut4, anupfldino viya dfpo apaniiattikabhj— 
vam gatfi ti attho ;.. . AgantukapaficaBatabhikkhdnaiii vattbutii. 
Viveke cam eommentatore figurate de Nibb^no intelli- 
gere iDeptam putavi quum ob verba okti anokaih (cfir. vv. w. 
91. 404. 415, Dumouf: Introd. p. i«o) tum ob verba pariyoda- 
peyya attinaib cittakleeehi, quBB prie se ferunt, eum (sapientem) 
Nibbinum noDdum attlgisBe; cTr. v. ts. PaTiyodapeyya, 
ni fattor, potent caus. a rad. de v. A& (eanecr. d«) prieff. 
pari etara, cfr. v. iss. Kleeo (pro vutgari kiieso) et kilitlha, 
aogor, miseria, et angore vexatas, miser, in palica Dngua 
prffiMTtim notionem ritii et vitiosi habere videntur; cfr. vr. 
IS. V44. aif. iss. 165. Ratio fanjus e doctrina metempBycbo8i8 
palet. Akificano cfr. vv. m. sm. 4!i. SambodhiatigeBo 
scilicet: Bati'-dhammaTicaya-viriya-pfli~pasaddhl-Bam£dfai- 



279 

upekha-BanibojjlutDgtitii, vide Satipattb&nasuttam ; efr. Clough: 
SiDghal«e. Diet. a. v. bodhyaiiga; Burnouf Introd. p. aiu. 
AbhidhiBapp. p. 109,se. Ad^na- -anup£d&ya cfi. vv. 
a9>. ns«. 406. 411. 20. 414. Khfn£e&Ta cfr. v. 4tg; vv. p4. 
iss. ase: anfUava; r. iio: niriBaya, (cono. nittaaha); vv. m. 
>sa. «M. aia. im. m»- ieara (Abhidh^napp. .edid. Clou^ 
p.' 126, 9i) eaiiscr. ^raya, ut ivudha, 4vusi>, kasžva, tv-era, 
tivatimea saiiacr.'4yui)ha etc.; daafa (Abhidb&iai^. p. I04,io. 
122, m) sanscr. et d9aya et ^raja (O- Parioibbuta part. 
perf. pass. a rad. vu {sanscr. vr) preeff. pari et nis; cfr. 
Tv. 196. 40«. -114: nibbuta. 



¥■ VO> Uataddbino ti imam dbamroAdesanaiii (c- -i) 
Sattb4 Jfvakambavane vihaiahto Jivakena pulthapanbatii ^rab- 
bha katiiesL J(vabavattbum Khandhake viiih&ntam eva. Eka- 
smim pana Bamaye Devadatto Aj^taaattun^ Baddhiiii ekalo bntvi 
Gijjbakiilani abbiruhitvi paduiihacitto Satthiiram vadhies4mtti 
dlarii palivi^b), taiice ( ^ ) pabbatakiltUni paricchimsu, tato bhiijitvi 
gax6. papatikf( libagavato pfSdam abbihanitv4 loUitam uppfidesi, 
bhoafl vedani pavattimBu, bhikkhii Sattbiraiii maddakucchiiii 
najiiiisu, Satthi tato pi Jfvakambavanam gantukJiiiio tattha 
maiii (c tam atthaiti) nethi ti ^ba, bbikkhd BhaK&vantaiii 
iA&ytL Jfvakambavanaih agamariisu. .Ifvako taiii pavattim 
ealvA Sattbn santikam gaotv£ vanapatikammatthJSya likhina- 
bbeaajjarii datvfi vauaiii baudbitvi SattbKraii) elad avoca : bhante 
Biayi antonaEcare ekassa manueeassa bfaeaajjakaraiiani (c. 
-jjaiiikar-), taasa santikam gantvd ^amiss£miti (c. ag-), idaai 
bhes^jam y(iva mamfigaman^ (c. may%-) bandhaniy&meu* eva 
titthatd ti, ao gantvi taasft purisasea kattabbakiccam katv£ dv&car- 
pidabanaveUya (c. -rampid-) tigaccbanto dv4ram Da BampipuDi, 
ath' aesa etad ahosi: abo may^ bli£riyarii kammam katam, 



BT-jt^ih ariiAatarasea parisaBsa Tiya TatfaHgataMa pdde tikhina- 
bbea^jaii) datvfi vanarh bandfaiih, ayaiii tasea tnocanaveU, 
tasmlih tunuccamtfne »abbarattirii Bhagavoto earirapaiilitho 
oppi^jisBftttti. Tasmim kintpe Satdij AnandatdMram Ainanteai: 
Ananda Jfrako 8£yam .^acchanto dT^raih na sainp£}Hinl( 
ayuh vanaesa mocansvel^ ti pana chtteBi, ino«ehi nan ti, 
tlKTO pi moeesi, vano rnkkhato cfaaddhf vi^a gato (a ag-), Jtvako 
antoaruiie vera .Satfhu amittfcarh vegena ^antrd: kin na 
bbanle sarire vo paril^o uppanno ti pucebi, Satth^ TaA^gataaBa 
kho Jfraka bodbimande jeva sabbapaTil^ho (c. sabbampa-) vdpa- 
santo ti annaandbim gbatetvfi dhammani desento imam githam 
£ha: (jataddhino etc. Tattha gataddbino ti gatamag^assa, 
kantjraddhd vaddhaddhd ti (c. rabaddhJtfhi) dve addbi ndina, 
tesa kaDtdrapatipanno vdva iccbitaflhinaih p£piin£ti-t4va adUbiko 
> cra tasmim pana pattc gataddhfi n^ms hoti, raddbasannissitftpi 
satti jiv& vaddbe vasanti tfEva addbtk^ (c. -ittl) era, kasmi: 
vaddbaesa akbepitattjE sot(Epannidayo pi addbikd eva. vad- 
dhaih pana libepetril ibito (c. thf-) khfn^eavo gataddbf (c. -1) 
nitma hoti; tassa gataddbino visokass^ ti raddhamillakassa 
eokassa ri^tatui vrsokassa; sabbadhtti sabbeeu kbandhlidf- 
dhammesu vtppamuttassa; catunnam pi gantbdnatii pahfnatt^ 
sabbaganthappahfnassa; pari|£ho na vijjatEti duridbo 
parillbo kdyiko cetaelko ca^ tesn khfn^vaBsa eftunhldiTaBena 
iipp8J,ianako ki;ikaparilšho anibbnto, tam Bandbiya J(yako 
pucchi, Sattbi pana dhammar£jat£ya desan^TidhiknBalakAji- 
kacetasikaparijiLiavageDa deBanam vinivattento : ^vuso Jfvaka 
pAraman {f ), t«i)a hi evanipaRsa hhfnfUavassa parilfiho sa 
TTJjJatiti ^ha . . . Jf raka vattbu rit. 

GatAddbino cfr. MahJbb. 3, imss. 12, iiso4. itsi« ete. 
Odntbappahfna cfr. v. aii; i. q. nirgrantha, vide WH80n: 
Samcrft IMet s. t. P ar i Uho «x pand£ho sanscr. paridtUiah; 
cfr. Clottgh: Pali gT- p. »3, 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00t^lc 



v* 91* Locub: Veluruiaiii. Penona: Mah4kassiq>attliero. 
TattbA iiyyufijanti eatrmanto ti sativepallappaBUUi 
(c. -ppavessttftj kh(ti^aT& attani attanfi palividdhagiiiiesu jb&oa- 
vipa88an4di ati irajjanasam ivajj anavutth&i^dbi tth tEnapaccarelt- 
*khaniki juiijanti g^alanti (e. ppatanti); ns nikete ramanti, 
temiii ilaye rati nima n' atthi; haiiiB4 vi ti desanisfiani' 
etaii), ayam pan'ettha (cetvtil atdio: yatlU gocarasampanna~ 
paltale sakunj attano go«arani f^hetr^ gamanak£)e miuBa 
ndakaih mara a padumarh mama appal^ mama tiiian tr 
tanniiii th^e kUmici iUyam akatvi anapekkhi tam padesaih 
pohiya uppatitv£ AkiM kflam&n& gacchanti evam eraih khfni- 
B»v& yatdta katlhaci viharant&pi kuUdigu ala^£ ca viharitvii 
gamanasamaye pi lam ih^siii pahiya gacchantd mama Yib£ro 
mama parivenam mama upatth&li ti an£lay£ (c. anal-) ana- 
pefckhii va gacehanti; okam okan ti 41ayam, aabbilaye 
pariccajantiti attho ... 

v. 99. TjOcdb: .letavanam. PeraoDa: B^thiefsatlhero. 

Tattba Bannicayo ti dve 8annicayi: k«mmaaaDnieay9> 
paccaya8annicayo ca, tesu bueal&kuBalakammaih hammuanni- 
cayo n£ma catlAro paccayii paGcayaaannlcayo ca talEma, tattba 
Tihire vaeantaaea bhikkhBno(c. -u)ekam gnjapindaia catuUi^a- 
mattarii sappitaO ca tandolanAlim thapentasea paGcaya?ann)cayo 
h' atthi, tato uttarim hoti Bayam(-?),ayam duvidho pi BaiiniGayo 
n' atthi; parimA4tabhojan{t ti tfbi pariihiiihi pariiiiittUa- 
bfaojanK: f&gu&Ainam y<igubhaT£dij&naiiam (c. -dichannam) illlna- 
parimrt£ (c. n&ta-), &h&T& palikkdtaBaiiiiliivaBena pana bhojanasBa 
partj&nanaiii tlTanapatiihi)^, kabaliihkirih^re chandardgaapakad- 
dhanailitn&m (c. -mf)£-) pahinaparimftfS (c pah4ta-^, ImiU tfhi 
pariiiiAllht ye parim tiitab bojani ; sumitato animitto ci ti 
«Ma iq)pan)bitaTJniokho pi gahito veva, tfni pi cetan^ibbiinass' 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOt^lc 



era ii4iiiiui, nlbbJEDsm hi r^adosamoh^naiii abbftvena sniiiftatftm 
(c -to) tebi ca vimuttan ti sumSataTimokbo (c. suiiiD^ta-), tattha 
r^gMinimitUtbbftTena (c. -Ai-) antmittaih fehl ca Tiinuttan ti 
aDlmitto Timokbo, rjgMlpanidhfnaiii paoa abh^vena appoui- 
hilarii tebi ca vimultOD ti appaiiihito rimokho ti vncoaUi ' 
pbalaaamipattivaBena taiii Aramomarti katrfi Tiharant^ani, 
ayain tividbo pi hi vimokho yeaaiii gocaro; gati teBaih 
dDiannay£ ti yath£ nima ikiBai& gatinaih sakuii£naiii 
padanikkbepasaa adaeaaneDa gati <iuranDayi (c. -yaiii) na sakki 
j^ituiii evam evaiii (c. esaiii) yeBam ayam duvidho sannicayo 
(c. bic et supra constanter: BaiitiCByo) ii'attbi im^i ca tfhi 
parimilfthi pariihi)4tabbojani yesaii ca ayam vuttappak^ 
Timokbo gocaro teaam layo bhavd cataaso yoniyo (c. -yani) panca 
gatiyo satta vlmAinatbitiyo Dava Ba.ttiv&6& ti imesu koHh^BMU 
imini nima gati (-!) ti gamanasBa apamfliyaiiato gati dur- 
Wiiuiyli na sakki pamn&petun ti . . . 

Sufltiato, ni fallor, adjectivuoi est e nomine substantivo 
afaHtracto euitbati eanecr. qanyM£i {cfr. Hodgaon : . DhistrationB 
p. ns) formatum. Akise cfr. Mahibb. \i,«iM. aiii. ivim. 
Sd&N. Dhpd. v. 440. 

V* 0S> I.rf>cuB; Veluvanam. PerBona: Anuruddhattfaero. 

...AhiraBmiA ca tanbšdLtlhinisBayebi aniBsito;... evam 
evatii erardpaBsa bbikkhuno nirayapadeiia gato tiraecbayoni- 
padena v& ti iAiai nayeDa padam paritfi4petum nama na 
sakki U . . . 

AniBsito saoBci. anigrito. 

T. 94* Locub: Pubbirimo. Peraona: Mabikacc£ya- 
nanhero. 

. . . Tathardpassa devfipi piba/anti manuBsApi daaeanafi 
ca igamanati ca pattbenti yevi li . . . 



n,„N.«ji-vG00t^lc 



VsBs' indriyAnt cfr. t. m paesaih' Imoifi (v. »m y«n[c- 
4diakam); Ush^bh. 11, iis. Pahfnaminassa cfr. r. m. 
Pftasyanti cfr. v. i«i. Eispectandain erat phih MOBcr. 
aprh, at coDstaDter Umen scrlbitur pih. 

v> 99' Locos: Jetavanaiii. Persona: S4ripatUtttbeio. 

Tass' attho: bhikkhare yathi n^rna patliaTiyam sucfni 
gandham&lAdfni pi nibkhipanti tatb& nagaradvAr« nlkh&tarh 
indakbflam dt[rak&dayo omnttenti pi ilbadayaiiti pi, ftpare na 
tam gandham^Udfhi aakkaronti, tattba (yatb£?j pathaviri 
iDdakhflasaa ca n' eva anmodho uppa^ati na virodho evam 
evam Bv-£yam khfndsavo bhikkliu althahl lokadfaammebi akap- 
piyBbh£ivena Udi vaUiiiam Bundarat4ya subbato so ime Iji mam 
catdhi (c. -ohij paccayehi sakkaronti ime pana na Bakkaeontlti 
sakkJiraA ca karontesu n' era anunijjhati no rinjjjbati, atha 
kho patbavisamo ca indakbfldpamo evaS ca hoti, yatht( apa- 
gatakaddamo rahado pi pasanniidako botl evaiii apagataklle- 
sar^akaddamidOii akaddamo Tippaaanno (pae-:] va hoti, 
tidino ti taaaa pana evardpaasa su^tidu^atfsu saiiis^A 
nAma (adde : na) bontlti . . . 

Indakhflo vide Abhidbllnapp. p. 24, i. 27,«*. 130, ^s. 
Snbbato elir. rv. Ui. los. 4m>. sii. aii. 

v* VO> Locos: Jetavanam. Persona; Kosambiv^i- 
tlBsatthero. 

Tattha santan ti »ttha (yath&?) khdiAsaTaaamaiiasBa 
aUtijjhMfnam abb&vena manam eantam eva hoti upaaantaih 
oibbatam tath£ muB^T^d^dfnam abb^vena vicA ca p&nšti- 
pAUidfnaih abhfErena kliyakammaA ca santam cra hoti . . . 

v> 07* Locub: JetaraDani. persona: SiiTiputtattliero. 
Tattha attand pativlddhagunaih paresath kaU)iya na 



284 

saddahallti asHsddho; akataihAli nibbiiuim j&n4tm ak»> 
tftihfld, eaochikato (c -t£) nibb4no ti attho; vaddhasuidhi- 
saiiisAraaandhiih chetT& thilo ti aandhiehedo; knsaUikusa- 
lakanimabfjassa khfn&tti Dibbattani va hat^vakdao ti hat» 
(adde: avak^go ^j aae^ ti hativakliso; catdhi maggehi 
kattabbaktceasaa katattJ sabbA &»i inua& tuiUE ti ranMiao; 
M) (jo^) evardpo naro m ve patiriddbalokiittaradhaniDiat^ja 
porisesu uttamabhtivaiti patto ti purisnttamo . . . 

Poriso i. q. puriso eanscr. purasah: Interdum pil, o 
respondet sanscr. u, ut oUbo, gopphaka, pokkharaih, no, 
eanacr. nsUah, gnlpha, pnskaram, dd, vke reiea pil. u interdnm 
sanscr. o respondet, cfr. not ad t. is. 

T> 0S< T^ocub: Jetavanarii. Persona: KhadiraTaDiya- 
revatatAeio. 

Tatttia kiilcftp) arahanto (^imairte kiyavivekain na labhanti 
dtlavivekarii pana labhant'eTa, tesani hi dlbbapalibhig&ni 
pi irammanini cittarii efUetiiib na eakkonti, tasmi gimionA 
(e. gimi) yi bota araihfl^dtadi vi amnataraiii, yattbB arahanto 
vibaranti taih bhtiinirii rimaneyyakan ti, bo bbdmippadeso 
ramanivo evantpo ti attho . . . 

Ninne sanscr. ninine^ Taiii bbdmirii commeittator 
nominatiram habere Tidetnr. 

v. 99« IjOCUs: Jetavanaiii. Persona: amrtatari itthi 
Rainanfyini araHAfini legenduni est ramanfyin' ar-, 

cfr. not ad v. s. Yattha na ramati Pnonem primna 

no l^endo remoTer« licet; cfr. tv. la. i4a 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOt^lc 



v« lOO. Loeae: Velnvantun. Pereona: Tambad^tbike. 

TUtbasaljasBam aplti pariccbedavacaiiarn,|ekaih sahas- 
sam dve sabass&tli, evaiii sahasBena ce pi paFicchinnavIted 
hoti Ura anatthapadasaiiihiti &kAaavaiinaiiapabbata- 
irannanavanavaiinan^dfni (c. &k([8aTaHnapabbataraniiavariaTan- 
nanfidfnii pakisakehi anicUini (c. -da) dfpakehj anatthakehi 
padehi sariihiUl, y&m babuk^ honti (hoti ?] t4va p4pikd ev^ ti 
attho; ekaih atthapadan ti yaih pana: (...'') a]rain k&yaga.t& 
sati, tieso vijji anuppatU, katam Bnddhasaa sAsanan ti eva- 
rdpam pi ekaiii attfaapadaih aatv^ r^&divupaaaiuena viSpa- 
sammati tam atthasMhakam nlbb^apatiearhfiittam (c. -oaiii- 
pati-) khandbadh£tu£7atanaindri7abalabojjhanga«atipat!h£na-- 
paridfpakaih ekaiii pi padam eejjo evi ti attbo . . . 

ConstmctJoni huJDs versae et Beq. elllpeini ineBse nenio 
non videt Eniditorum est judicare, nam recte interpretatuB Bim. 

V* lOl« Locus: Jelavanaiii. PerBona: Dffracfritthero. 

Tattha ekaiii githipadan ti appamlido amatapadan 
ti pe yath^mati ti (cfr. Bupra v. n) erardpj eki githi eeyyo 
ti attho, flesaiii purimanayen' eva v«ditabbani . . . 

v« 10V-4> Locub: .ietavonaiii. Persona: Kuiulalake- 
Bitdierf. 

Tatttia gf!tha satan ti yo va puggalo satapariccbed^ 
(c. -do) baijii (c. -u) pi gšitbi bh^aeyy& ti attho; anatthapada- 
eamhitfi ti &k^vaiinait(idiTaBena anatdiakehl padehi sam- 
hiUl; dhammapadaii ti atthastidhakBth khandhMipaiisaiii- 
yatt«iii, cattir' imllni paribb^ik&^hammapadliDi, kaUmtini cattiri : 
atiabhijjhiparibbiijikfidhBm [napadam , av^^p^daparibb^iki- 
Uammapadarii , BaiBmJeatiparibbijikddbammapadarii , sammi- 
»amJidhiparibbijlkddhammapadan ti eraiii vutte catdeu (c. -ubd) 
dhammapadeBu ekam pi dbammapadarii Beyyo ti; yo »»bas- 



sam sabft»BeDi ti 70 eko umg^afodho . sahateen*. gan- 
hitaih BahBSsani mllnnae eka«miib eanglme jineTja, dasa 
manuSBaiiataB^aBS^ni jinitrjlna jayam lUureyya, ayam pi 
Bafig4inaiito nttamo Dimtt na hoti; ekafi ca jeyyam att&nan 
ti JO pana rattitth&iadivdtihtinera ^jjhottikakainmattfainam 
aammaaanto attano niobMikileeajay«]a att£narh jineyya; aa 
je eaiigimajuttamo ti bo aangimajitinaifi uttamo pavaro 
s^g&masfBayodho ti . . . 

Jeyyam pot«ntialem intelligere Tidetui commentator, ita- 
que m euphoniee caasa iDsertum habendum est; hoc posito 
prffistat fortasBe ecribere: jeyya-m-atU!Dam. 8ed jeyyam fut. 
part pasa. ioterpretari quoquelicet, ita at vertamus: solumifue 
BuperanduDi ae ipaum sc. anperat. .Sangftmajattaino v 
eangimaji et uttamo, ji sanacr. jit 

T> 104-E(* Locub: JetaTanain. PersoDa: aoatthapuccba- 
kabr&hniaiio. 

Tattba atti hare jitaih Beyyo, bave ti nipjtamatto, 
jitan ti liiigavipall^', attano kileaajayena attfinam (c. att£i 
jiniti tato 8eyyo ti attho; y& cSya[R itar4 paj£ ti y& 
pan&yam jdtena r& dbanaharanena y& aaiigime val^bhibhavena 
jiti bhaTeyya taiii jitan tena yi jitan (7] tam Beyyo ti attho; 
kasmi pana tam deva jitaih 8eyyo idam na Beyyo ti yaBsa 
(ya8mtl ?) attadantasaa pe tath^rilpassa jantano ti, idain ruttaiii 
hoti: yasmf! hi ya8viyam<josv-dyuti7) a)kkile8atflya attadanto 
poao tassa attadaotaBsa k&jidibi niccasaii]yatacfirino (c. -h^no) 
eTardpasaa imehi k^yaeaihQanifMftilsaiiiflataEl8a (c-Afi-jjantuno 
devo v& gandhabbo t4 mjro y& (c. na) brabmnnfE st^a ultfaa* 
hitvi: ^amaBaa (abam aaaa ?) jitaiii (c. -ta) apajitaiii karisflimi, 
ina^abh^van^ya paijfnakilese puoa nppAdeaa^mSti gb&tento 
pi yathji dhanidfbi par^jito pakkfaantaro hntv<E itaro na jitaiii 



,N.«j-vGoot^lc 



287 

pun« jinanto api^itaih karey7a evam apajltatb kituih n'eva 
s«kkuiieyyč ti attlio . . . 

Jitaiii, bKc fonDA, ni fallor, orta eat ex jitah; santer. 
enim r et h pausaie iionnunqUBni in rii miitari vldeotnr Dt 
lomahamsanam, Tfoiamsati, pnnappunarh, jantorii v. 101, kaib 
si traiii (eupra p. m). Y& cliyaih scripsi, cjiyftth eiiBtimanB 
ess« ca el Byaiii, sed sine dobio ecribendam est: y& c' iya,tii 
i. e. j& ce ayam, cfr. yaft ce tt. loe. inr. aos, particnlam 
latinam qaam. Brahronni cfr. v. tno. 

T. lOft. Locus: Veluvanam. Persona: Sfuipottatthe- 
raasa m£talabr^mano. 

Tattha eahasBeni ti sahassapariccigena; yo yajetba 
satariisaman ti yo (c. y4) vasBasatarii vaim mise BahasBant 
paricci^anto lokiyaniahfijanaBBa djnaih dadeyya; ekaft ca 
bbfEvitan t) y' eva ekam gunavase namaBailaatUinam (cnav-) 
betthimakotiy£ sotipaonaih (c. -nni) upariinakotiyi khfn^vaih 
g^radviraBampannam (c. -raiiisampaniiatn) kataci^iibhikkb^ 
dfaavaaena v6 y£pBnamattam ^bdrad^navasena ca (-') thiila- 
B&takadjnamattena t& piijeyya, yam itarena vaBsaBatam hutaih 
tato sA yeva piljan£ Beyyo setthA (c. -o) uttami (c. -o) ti attho . . . 

Satamsamam etr- not ad t. h. 

T> 10T< IvOcub: Ve|aranam. Peraona: SAriputtstthe- 
raasa bb^iieyyo. 

Tattha j an tri tigattddhivacanaihetarii;a|;gim p ari čare 
rane ti nippapaficabhllvaiti patthanHya vanaiii paviaitv&pl 
tattha tattha aggiih psncaTeyya, sesam pnrimaaadJBam evdtl. .. 

.lantum sic omneB codd., cfr. not. ad r. km. 

V* 108* Locub: Veluvanaih. Pereona: SdripnttaUbe- 
Tassa saliiy^r£hmano. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



238 

Tatltia yaiii kiOciti anavasesaptrifMinaTaeuuuni ; yit~ 
than ti yebhDyyeDK mangal&kirifadiTase dinnBcUiuuii ; hutan 
ti abhisanikfaaritvi loterii pahlitaiUnuii «Ta kmiiimaS ca pfaalait 
oa Mddahltvi Icatad^afi ca; samvaecliarath yajetbll ti 
flkuii ramTacehaiaib ninuitanuD era ruttappakfiimi] dšoaiii 
sakaiacakkaTile pi lokiyainaUjaiiasaa dadeyya (c. -yyum); 
p4iinfiapekho ti pnmiiarii icchanto; ujjugatesij ti heithi- 
roakoriyi aot&panDidfsu (c. -mteSAimen) upaiiinakotiy£ kbfp^ 
saresu, idaih vuttam ^oti : evanlpe snpaaaiiDamttena sariraiii 
onamitvj (c on-) vandantassa busalacetai)£ya catubh^am pi 
sabbain taifi dinaiii nfigghati, tasmi ujjuKateBu MbhiKtfanam 
eva 8eyyo ti . . . 

Yittliani a yi^, y antepoBilo. V a va pro vivi vocaiibus 
metri causa oorraptia ; ofr. v. udi kayiialh' enaiii, v. ns.i attanatii. 
Ujju, tli fiUlor, pro vulgari uja, cfr. not. ad t. is. Abhi- 
ridantl f. eic omnes oodd., fortasse legendum eat airiiividanarb. 
De mrtro app. vide. 

V* 109* 1'Ocub: Dfghalambikaiii niasiya Araniha- 
kulik&. Penona : l)f);hi(yuki]ni&ro. 

Tattha abhiT^danasfliasi ti Tandanaflflaasa alihinhain 
vandanakiccaaBi (c -ccapassi] ti altho; vaddhipac^y ino 
ti gihiHsa tadjibu pabbajite daharaa^anere pi (c. ilerum: psb- 
bajite d^arasfimanere pi) pabbajissa pipaiii na (') pabttaj- 
}&y& vi upaeaiDpad&ya vi buddbaUre (c -ddb-) gunavuddhe 
i^)ac<yain<nasBa (c-iia-) abhiv&danena p£(pi!) niceaih pdjen- 
taefi ti (c.pi) attho; catt^ro dhammtl ti 4yutnLi vad- 
dhaintine yattaluuh kilam taih vaddbati tattakam itare vad- 
dhanti yeva, na hi parhnlgaTaBsaih ijat riiTaltanikam kusalam 
kattuii pailcavFBativassakAle v* aeea jfvaiilar£yo uppajjeyyaf yo 
al}hiTiidatias(laUiya patippaumbhati so y£vaUlyiikWD .ara dt- 
thati , vat.Li.iidayo pi 'bbh iyuii<i ca saddbim vaddbanti ito 



nttarim pi es' eva nayo KtumUiijo oa pavattaaea %iuio vaddha- 

naih aii£ma D'atthi (?) ... 

Vaddha antiqnior forma, vulgarig vuddba (aanscr. 

Trddha) cfr. Abbidh&napp. p. 31,ai. 139,4. AlTertur versna 

in Asiatic Researches vol. 20 p. «» not, eutat in Man. 

2,131 hac Bpecie: 

Abh]Tfidanag(laeya iiityam vrddhopaBOTinab 
catvdri tafiya vardbante 6.yiir vidyfi yago balam. 

T* llO> Locub: Jetavanaiii. Pereona: SaihklccasJ- 



T> lll> Locub; Jetavanain. Persona; Kh^nukoiiijaililo. 

T* 119. Locus: Jetavanam. Personai Sappadijratthero. 

Tattha kuefto ti k4ma<d(akk^fbi tfhi Titakkefel vitmi' 
manakapnggalo ; h[Daviriyo ti nibbiriyo ti; virijam 
^rabhato dalhsa d duvidhajjhdnanibbattanasamattham 
TiriyaiD 4rabbantassa . . . 

Easfto sanscr. kusfdo. Dalbaih e(t. not ad t. b. 

T* 118. IjOCUs: Jetavanaih. PerBona: F&t&ciri. 

Tattha apaBsarh udayavyayan ti paftcannam kbftn- 
dhinaih paRcavfsatiyi lakkbanebi udayam (c -a) vyayafi ca 
apassanto; paseato udayav7ayan ti teaam udayaD ca 
Tayan ca apaasantasea itaiagsa jfvitato ek&tiam pi jfvitaiii 
seyyo ti . . . 

lIdayaTyaya[ii cfr. v. iii4. Mah^bb. l2,eM9: utpatti- 
Didhanaj&a. 

V« 114. Locub: Jetavanatb. Persooa: Kisiigotamftheil 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



Tattha amatam padar ti maranavlrahitaih kotih^saih 
unatamahinibb^tian ti attho ... 

Amatam padam cfr. vr. 11. si4. MahSbh. 12,Ba»7 etc. 

v* 115* Locuh: Jetavanam. Persona: Bahupntta- 
k&tberf. 

Tattha dhammam uttamart ti navavidham lokuttara- 
dhammaih . . . 



T* U0> Abhittbaredia kaly£ne p£p4 ti imam dbamma- 
deeanaih Satthi Jetarane viharanto Cdlekas^iakabr^hmanaita 
irabbha katbeai. Vipassidaaabalakilasmim hi 'Mah^kaBfU 
takabrihmano n£ma ahosi, ayam pana etarahi S{ivatthiyam 
Cdlekas^fako n&ma; tassa hi eko niv&sanas&fako ahosi, br£h- 
maniySpi eko, ubhintiam pi ekam eva p4mpanain (c pApti- 
ranam), bahigamanakfile brihmano (c. -e) v& br^hmanf vi 
taii) pjinipat) ; ath' ekadivasam vih4re dhammasavane ghosite 
bribmano ^ha: bhoti (c. hoti) dhammasavanam ghositam, 
kim Aiv& dhammasavanaiti gamiBsasi ud^u rattiiii, pini- 
panassa (c. pdpuranaasa) [li abh^vena na sakki amhehi 'ekato 
gantun ti , br^hmanf sitai ajiaiii divd gamiseimtti s4lakam 
p4rupitT& i^amiai, brfthmano divaaabh^gaiti gehe vitin^metri 
rattiih gantvd Satthu purato nieiono dhammarii aaeosi , ath' 
assa »arfram pharamJn^ paitcaTannapfti (c. -jfti) uppajji, bo 
Satthtlraiii piijetukimo hutvi: sace imam eitakam daBstiml 
n' eva bTihmaiiiy^ na mayham pJrapanam (c. p&puranath) 
bhaTiBaaliti cintesi , ath' aeaa maccheracitt4natti Bahaseaiii 
uppajji, puo' ekam Baddh^cittam (c. -S.) uppajji, lam abhJbha- 
vantaiii puna niaccfaerasahasaaiii nppi^t, iti 'ssa balavimac- 
cheratii bandhilvi ganhantam viyB aaddb&ittam palibihati 



291 

yeva, tasaa daseimi na daiB^tli cintentaBs' eva path(tinayt(mo 
galo, niajjhim«7^o aampatto, taamim |h d£tuih nftsakkhi, pacchi- 
mafiiDo sftmpatto (c Banipanno), soclntesi: mama saddUicittena 
tnaccheTStittena ca aaddhiih yuijbantass' eva dve jimi vftttUl (vfti- 
vaJtt&f), imam mama etiakara maccberacittam vaddhamfEnam (c. 
-naiii) catdhi apiyehl afaarii akkhipituiii na daasati, dass^mi d^nan 
ti HO maccherasahaesaih abhibhavitvi Baddfa^ittaih piirec^ri- 
karh (c. piirer^r-) katvi sthakam iA&yit Satthu pfidaiiidle 
th^etvj jitam me jitam me ti tikkhattum mabfieaddam ak&i. 
Rj^ft Pasenadikoealo dbammara sunanto tam saddam sutrd 
pucchi (c. -a): na nu kinci kira tena jltan ti liha, so rijapuri- 
Bebi pucchito tam attharh Procesi, tam autvi rdji dukkaraih 
katam brihmatiena , aatigaham aesa kaTisBfUutti ^aih siltaka- 
yugain dApefii, bo tam pi Tatfa^atass' eya ad^ei, puna r£j£ 
dve cattiri altha solasfintti (^) digunam katvj dipesi, bo t£ni pi 
Tatb^ataes' eva ad^i, ath' assa r^j£ dvattimaa jug^nl depeši, 
br4bmano attano agahetr^ laddhaih vias^esiti fevficamocanat- 
tham (>), tato ekaih yugarii attano ekaiii brihmani^A (c— nt-) ti dve 
yuK&il gahetv^ timea yugtini Tatbigataas' era adtUi , t^ 
pana taamiiii satakkbattum pi dadante puna d4tuk£mo va (e. ca) 
aboai. Pubbe Mah^kas^tako catuaa!tbiy£ alllakayugeau dve 
a^pihesi, ayam pana dcattiiiisSya laddhak^le dve i^abesi. Riji 
pnrise ^nipeai : dukkaram bhane br^hmanena katam, antopure 
nuuii Bar^peyy4thd (c -athi) ti ; te tathč karlihau, tiji sataaabas- 
B^ghanabedve kambaled£peHl,bribmano(c-e) pana (ena) : ime 
mama earfre npajogara na arahanti, Buddbaaisanasaa dre te 
anocchavik^ ll ekatii kambalam antogandbakutiyam Satthu 
[c. -aih) BayanaB8a upari vitinam katvd bandhi, ekaiii attano 
ghare nibaddbam bhufijantaasa bhikkhuno (c -no^ bhatla- 
kiccatth^e vit^am katvš bandhi, r&jA BŽyanhaaamaye Satthn 
eantikam gantr£ kambalam BanjšnitrS bhante kena p4ji kat4 
ti puechitr^ EkaaJtaken4 ti rutte brllhmano mama paaMa- 



292 

tth4ne'?yeTa pasfd&ttti vatvi catiim hatthf (c-liii) calt<!ro aase 
catUiri kah^panaBahaBB&i cataseo itthiyo c&taseo dfisijo cattJio 
g^inavarfinl (-vareti?) evaiii y&v& BaUi cattAii catt^ri katv4 
BabbacatakkKiii nAm' aesa depeši. Dhainiiiasabh£yaih kathaiJi 
samnlthJipeBUiti : aho accharijarti CdjekaB^takasBa kamman tam 
mnilattaihmeva (modutaniam eva') sabbacatakkaih (c. eabbec-) 
labbi, tth4ne (pubbatth&ie!) katena kaly£nakiimmena ajj' eva 
Tipiko dinno ti, Satthi igautvA k&ja na 'ttba bhikkhave 
etarahi katbfiya Btuinisinnd ti puccbitvA im^fa n&m& ti vutte: 
bhikkhave sac' iyaib Ekaeiiako patbaiiiay£me maybam ddtadi 
aaakkbiesa Habbasolasakam alabbisea, eace maijhimajjine 
aeakkhiefla Babbatthakam alabbiflsa, balava (t) paccbiinay^me 
dinnatt4 pan' esa sabbacatubkaih labhi, ka)yinakainmam 
fearontena si (hi?) nppannaeittaih ahipetrA tarh khanaiii 
jrera kattabbarh, dandham katam kasalaiii bi sampattiib 
dad;.niAtiam dandfaam eva dad^ti, taamj cittupp^asamanBnttu 
ram eva kaly£nakammam k^tabban ti vat vil anusandhldi 
gfaatetvi dhamniaib desentoimam gdUiam^ha: abbittharetbaetc . 
Tattha abhittbarethi ti ttuitaih tnritaih Bfgbaiii sfgbaib 
kareyy£ ti attbo . . . dandham hi karoto ti yo pana 
da8s£mi sampajjiBBati nn kho mano ti evaih pl capalaoiag- 
gena gaccbanto viya dandbani hi puihAadi karoti tassa Ka- 
BAtakassa viya maccherasahaesapipaih okisam labhati, aA' 
assa pipaamiih ramati mano, kcsalakainmakaraiiaktUe yev8 
hi cittam knaale ramati tato mnccitvi pipacittam eva hotttl 
. . . Ctilekae&takabrihmanassa vatthani. 

fiandba eecundum comm. In J&tak. i. q. Umaka (Abbi- 
dfaJnap. p. 94,9), jamma (b. jfihca), cfr. snpra p. is4 ; etyTnologiatn 
ignoro, fortasBe cnm vocabnlis sanacriticiH tandrii, nidr£ cohnret 
Tox. Karoto genitivus pma. part act a rad. kar s. kr, 
knrvato. Abhittharetba, ni Mor, a rad. thar (t) t. trar; 
itidem scribitar nonnanquam sattba pro Mtta a. satva. 



v> IIT. Locob: Jetavanam. Persona: Sayyakiitlhero. 

Tass' atlho: aace purieo Bahim p^pakammam kareyya 
kbanaiii yeva paocafekkhitr^ idam appatinipaiii olirikan ti 
na nam kayit& punappanarii , yo pi tamhi (c. latnpi) chando 
y& ruci (c -iih) vi uppajjej^a tam pi viDodetvJi na kayir<ltk' 
eva, bimkfiranji; pdpassa hi uccayo vaddhi idhaloke pi par»- 
loke pi dukkham eva ivahattli (c. -bi-) . . . 

Codd. B G hic et seq. versu tainhi-cchandoiii habmt. 

V< K18> Locub: Jetavanaiii. Persona i L^jadevacIhCli. 

T> 119-SO. Locus: Jetavanaiii. Pereona: Anithapin- 
dibasettbf. 

Tattha p fip o ti k£yaduccaritidip£!pakamiiieDa (c -dfnip-) 
yiittapuggalo , ao pi hi purlmasucaritinubh^Tena nibbattarii 
Bukhaiti aDubbavamJlno bbadram pi passati, y&y& pipam 
na paccattti y£r' assa tam pipakammam ditthadhamme 
vi eBmpar£ye v& vipAkaro na deti, yadi pan' a«8a tam 
ditthadhamme vi 8ampai4ye vi Tipikaih deti atba dittliadhamme 
(adde: v&) vivldhi (-aih') kammak&ranj (-am <) Ban)par£ye vi 
(c. va) apSyadukkbam anubhonto ao ptipo pipini yeva paseati ; 
dntiyagithiya p i kiyafiucaritidibhedabhadrakammayutto (c. 
kilyaduccar-) bhadro bo pi pnrimaduccaritinubh^vanibbattam 
dukkbaiii anubhavam£no pipam pasBati, y iv a bhadram 
na paccatiti y£va p' assa tam bhadrakamraam dittha- 
dhamme vi Bampariye vi vipikam na deti, yadi pana taiii 
vipikaiii (c addit: na) deti atba ditthadhamme vi libhaaak- 
kiridisukham sampariye vi dibbaBampattiaukham (c, -timsu-) 
anubhavamino so bhadro bhadrini yeva paBBatiti . . 

Pipo et bhadro in altero utriuBque verBOB hemiBtichio 
glossse sont; cfr. v. ev. 



cji^vGoOgle 



T* 1S1> Locns: Jetavanam. Peraona: asariifiatl&part- 
kkhirabhjkbbu. 

Tattha mfippamanfiethfi ti na avaj£nejya ; ptEpaesJ 
ti Pipani; na man tam igamiesatlti appamattakaih me 
pdparti kataiii kad^ etam vipacciBsattti evaiu pdpaih n£ma 
(adde: na} avajiney7ji ti attbo . . . 

V. 13S. Locub: Jetaranaih. Persona: BiUtap&da- 
kasetthf. 

V> I93t Locua: Jetavanaib. Pereona: mab^dhana- 
F^nijo. ' . . 

Appaeattha Banacr. alpasirtha. 

V* 194> Locus : Vejufirnam. Persona : Kukkatamitto. 

Tattha nSaa£ ti na bhareyya; hareyyi ti haritum 
sakkuueyya, kirokdran4: yasm& n&bbanam višam anreti 
abl>anam hi piniih viaaii) anvetuiii na eakkoti , evam evtuh 
dhatiuidfni nfharitvd dentassdpi akusalitcetandya abh&vena 
pjpam akubbato pipam nima n' atthi, abbanaih pinirh visaih 
Tiya nSssa cittaih pipath anugacchatiti . . . 

Dijambum in pede tertio obTium preeterea inveDles in 
vv. 3H» (dh( facile emendatur) et 4oa. 

v* l%5> Locus: Jetavanaih. Peraona: Kokasunakba- 
luddako. 

... Ananganassi ti nikkilesaBsa ; paccetiti patieti; 
. . . yo puggalo appadutthasaa purisassa pinippatiir&dfni dadanto 
padussati tam eva b£laih diithe va dhamme (adde: vi) 
nirayfidigu vi vipaccamdnam tam lara pipam vip&kadok- 
khavasena paccetiti atdio . . . 



nigtijetJNGoOglc 



Anafigana referendum est, at opinor, ad radicesi 
afig (i. q. lat ango), quie guidem apud We8teTg. non invenitor; 
cfr. VT. iae. sns. aai- Pacceti legendam est patieti. De 
metro app. vide. 

T> 1S0< Locob: Jetaranam. Persona: Manik^rakuliS- 
pakatiMaithero. 

Tattha gabbhan ti Idha manuseagabbho va adhippeto, 
seBaiD ettba uttdnattbam eva . . . 

Upapajjanti stc cod. C, A et B npp^anti eibibent; 
dr. not. ad v. i. Sugatin, daggatin i. q. sugata (Hitop. 
ed. Schiegel p. 5,i8. Dhpd. rv. w5. ua. Abbidhdnapp. p. 
1,*), duggata (anpra p. 27t,i. Abbidh^napp. p. 100,») 
qni Titam bonam, qui malam d^t, ph^sico senen : fortunatus, 
opulens, inTortunetna, inops, senim morali: probus, perfectae, 
improbuB, iroperfectua. Sugati (Dhpd, vt. le. jiia), ducati 
[Dhpd. Tv, 17. 840. »ta.) felicitas, infelicitae, coelom, inferi. 
Aliter Bnntonf: Introd. p. ti. Parinibbanti a rad. vA 
pr»ff. pari et tiir oumfno efflare animam, mori, in Nibbdnum 
tranaire. 

V* 199*. Loous: JetaTanaiii. Pereonte: tayo bhikkhd. 

Tass' attho: sace hi koči iminfi upf[yena pipakammato 
mucciss^mili antalikkhe v4 nisfdeTja catnr£Bftiyojanasaba89a- 
gambhfraiii mahfisamuddam v& paT'isefya pabbatantare vi 
iiiB[deyya n' eva p^pakammato mucceyya (c- muifc-), puratthimA- 
dim hi jagatippadeseeu patharibhigesu na so v£1aggamatto pi 
oklEso atihi yatthatthilo pjtpabammato muccituih (c. addit: ih) 
B^knneyyA ti attho . . . 

Antalikkfaa aaDscr. antarfia, I igltur respondet r, 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



fHdem in ripallAiu, palUnka, patigha, patibodba etc., contr&- 
rinm observandum eat in kira. 



T* ISS* Locm: NigrodbAiimo. Persoaa: Snppa- 
buddbaeakko. 



T> IS9. Locus: Jetaranaih. RenooR: cbabba^jri 
bhikkbii. 

Tattba sabbe laaanttti sabbe pi s&tti (c sattU) 
aUani (c. -f) dande patante tassa datidasea tasaDti; maccano 
ti roaianasBa (c. -na-) pi bb£yaiiti yeva; imisB£ya deean^ja 
T^aAjiuiarti niravasesam attbo a&raaeso, jatitii bi raihni sabbe 
saimipatantij ti bberin caripltd^a pi r^jamabimatte tbapetv^ 
Bes& aannipatanti evam evaih sabbe taeanttti vutte pi hatthi- 
j&)eyyo a£a^jtineyyo iiBabh4j£neyyo khfndsavo ti ime catt£ro 
fbapetvj avaeeBi tosantiti veditabbo, imesu kbfn^savo 8akkiya- 
ditthlyft pahfnand (c pabitattd) maranakaeattam apassanto na 
bhiyati, itare tayo sakk^yadilthiy£ yatt& attano patipakkha- 
bbtftam sattaih apagsanti na bhtiyanti ... 

Daiida cfr. Man. 7,it sq. Mahflbh. 12,4?» 8q. Num 
T«cte intellezerim upaniadi, vldeant docti. Cfr. Klabibh. 

13,551.. 5560. 

V< I80> Locub: Jetavanam. PersoDse: cbabbaggiy£ 
bhikkbd 

Tallha sabbeeaih jfTitampiyanti khf tifigave ibapetvj 
BeeasatUbiam jivilaiii piyam madhurarii, kb(n£savo pana jfvite 
vi marane t& upekkbako va boti, sesam purimasadtsam 
evi ti . . . 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



297 
T> I81-3S> Locus: JetaTanaih. PerBonn: sambahulA 

Tattb« fo člandeni ti yo pug^o dandena vi leddu- 
iAibi vi vihetheti; pecca so na labbate ti so puggalo 
paraloke manuBBaBukbaiii t£ dibbaeukham vi paramattbabhd- 
tarii (c -matta-) nibb&nasukhani vi (sdde : naj labbati . . . 
Cum hoc versa cfr. Maljflbb. I3,55«8: 
AhtihBak&ni bhdtdni dandena vinihanti yah 
itmanah Bukbam Icchan aa pietya natva sukhf hhavet 
Uanu 5,43: 

To 'faimsak&ii bhdt^iit hinasty fltmaSDkhecoh»flI 
sa j(Tatta( ca mrtaf caiva na kvacit sukbaoi edhata 

V> 188bS4> Locua: Jetavanam. Persona: Kutida- 
db^&ttiiero. 

Tattha kaftctti kafici ekapiutgalom pi pIiaruBam tnfi 
voca; vDttfE ti tay^ pate dnssili & vuttft tam pi tath' eva 
paiivadej^um ; s£rambbakath4 ti eai k4ranutlariytig;a- 
gg£bakath£DimadukkIi4; patidand^ti kt!yadai,idjidfbi param 
patjaranlaib (-laBsa?)t£diB£ va paiidandft vatam (tava^) mattbake 
pateyyum; eace neresiti sace att jinaiii niccalam k£tum sakkhis- 
Baai; kaiiiso upabato yatb^ ti makbavatlifam chinditri 
tbilamatlam katv^ ihapitarh kameatJlam viyB, tjdisam hi battha- 
pfdelji vi daiidakena vi pabatam pi Baddam na karoti; esa 
patto siti ^ace evanjpo bbavituih sakkhlsaasi imuni pali- 
padahi pi!rayanifino id£ni appatto pi eso p i nibbžnappatlo 
n4ma; B&rambbo te na vijjatiti evaiti sante ca paoa 
tvam duBsflo abam euaflo (c. dusBflo) ti evam&liko attara.- 
k£ranavgc4lahkhano sirambho te na vijjati oa bhavissati yev& 
ti attho . . . 

Pbarusa lit^ra r non eolum consonanlcm ad eandem 
8ylbibtim pertineDtem špiritu afbcere potest: Ultha, cbuddba 



n,gN.«ji-vG00glc 



298 

(t. 4i], baddh, chaddh, vemm etiam coiuonantem SflUba 
prioris: phisuka, et posterioris; indakhfla. ' Voca pro voco? 
SfEranibha aanscr. sariiiambha, cfr. Clong^: Pali 6r. p. 14.40. 
SaceB-escet, cfr. Foucaux: Rgya tch'eTral paportS. p. ssa iiut 
Neresi ad rad. fr retuti una cum Degatione, minime vero 
ratam babeo bane expIicationem. Kamsa b. k4inBya. 

T* 13.% Locua: Pubb^r^mo. Persona: Vis^khd. 
Ca maccu ca piEon secundus hoc versiis loco pr«terea 
In vv. Itn. 150. M8. SI4. esT reperitur. 

V* 180> Locua: Vejuviuiam. Persona: i^i^rapeto. 
- ¥■ I87*40. Yo dandend ti imam dhammadesanaiii 
Sattb4 Veluvane viLaranto Mah£moggalUnattherain irabbha 
kathesi. EkaBinim hi eamaye tittbiy4 eantiipatitv^ cintteuih: 
jinithfiTnso kena kfiranena Bamanaasa GotamasBa l!ibbaBakk£ro 
mahi liutvi nibbatto ti; mayam na jftndma, tumhe pana 
i&n&tbS. ti ; &ma. jfinfiiua, MahimoggaUdnam n4ma ekam niBa&ya 
uppasDO, ao hi devalokaih gantvfE devatfihi katakamrnam 
pucchitrfl igantvli maiiussinaiii katbeti: idari) a&ma k&tvi 
evanlpaih eampattim labhanti, iiiraye nibbatt&nam pi kammaib 
pucchitvi ig&ntvi manussdnam katheti: idaih nfima katrjl 
evariipain dukkhaih annbhavantiti, manussiS tassa katbaih sutvi 
mahantaih Mbhaaakkiram abhiharaDti ; sace lam m&returii aak- 
fchiBainia (c. -mi) so libhasakkžro amhiikaii) nibbatiiseati ; te: 
attfa' eso upfiyo (c. -4) ti sabbe ekacchandd hutvč yam kiilci 
katTfi mdr^peaaim^ ti atbuio iipa|th£ke samdd&petvd kahipana' 
sahassaiii (-pana-) labhitvi pnrtBagh£takammam katvA carant« 
eore pakkos4petv4 : MahJmoggall^atthero r4ma K41asil4yaih 
rasati, tattha gantvi tam miredii ti tesaiii kah^paiie adariisu, 
eori (c. -ej dhanalobhena aampaticchitrj therarii m4ress4m4 
(c. -8b4) ti gantvd taasa vaaanalthioam pariTfireBuih , thero 
telji parikkhittabhivaih tiatv4 kuRcik^cchiddena nikkhamitri 



pakkJEmi, te tatii diTaeam theraiti adisvA puu' ekadivasarii 
g&Btvi parikkhipiihBU, diero tiatri kannikfiniandalam (c. -kaman- 
čai&) bhinditTii ^kdaaita pakkbandi, evac te palhamamfee pi 
majjbimatnise pi ttieram gahetuiii nSsakkbirhBU, paccbima^ 
mise pana sampatte tbero attanli katakammassa iSkaddbana- 
bb^varii riatr^ na apagafichi, eori g^ibetrft theram tandula- 
kandamatt^ni 'asa atthtni karont^ bbindiriisn , atha nam mato 
ti 8amfl£ya ekasmim gumbapittbe khipitvfi pakkatniiheu, tbero 
Sattbdraiii passitv^ va parinibb^^isB^mtti attabbivam jbJlna- 
retbanena vethetv^ thiraib katvj tik^seria Satibu eantikara 
gantTfE Sattb^raiii vanditv£ bbante parinibb^fias^mtti £ha; 
paTinibb£yissaai Mo^a114nS ti ; ^ma bhanle ti ; kattba gastvi 
ti; Kilaai1£padesam bhante ti; tena hi Moggatlina ma^haib 
dhammam kathetv^ y^bii tždiaasBa bi me eJSvakaeea id^ni 
dassanam n' atlbhi ; so evam karisaJUui bhante ti SatUifiraih 
TaiiditT4 ik^e uppatitvfE parinibb^nadiviiBe S^riputtaltbero 
Tiya n&nappak^rjl (c. -r£ni) iddhiyo -katvd dbamrnarii katbetvll 
Satth^raih vanditv^ K^iasilSlarim gantvi parinibb£7i. Tberaih 
kira cor£ mAresun ti ayam pi katb4 eakala.jambudfpam 
patthari , r(ijil Aj&tasattu core (c. -o) parlyesanatd)47a cara- 
puriee payojeBi, teBU pi coresu sur&p^e (c. -ne) surain piv4n- 
tesn eko ekaaaa hatthe vittharii pabaritv^ pAtesi, so tam 
santajjetv^: hambho dubbitifta kasm^ me vitthani p^teatti &h&; 
Idih pana are dutthacora tay£ Mah^moggalldno palbamaib 
pahato ti; kim pana may& pahatabb£Tani j^nisttl, iti neeam 
pathamam may£ pahato ti Tadantinam aatvi. te caraporisft 
Mibbe core g^etv^ rarni^o ftrocesnm, rdjfi core pakkoaipetv4 
pucchi: tnmheht tbero minto ti; ima devi ti; kena tumbe 
ay70jit£ ti; naggaeamBnakehi devfE ti; i&ji paiicasate na^a- 
aamanake g£h^petv4 paficaaatebi corebi saddbim r^aiigane 
D^bbippamineBU flv&ieau kbanftpetv^ {c -rit-) pal&lehl pati- 
cch4dfipetT& aggiih ddpeai, adia teau jhdmabbttvaiii natvS 



300 

ayiuian);alehi kas^petri sabbe kband&khatidaih kirllpesi. Ubanw 
iiuiaabh£yam (adde: kathaih) aamutlh^peaum: MahimoggalUi- 
natthero attano ananurdpam maiaDaih patto ti, Satthii ^antv£ 
kiya nu 'ttha bhikkhace etarabi kath^ya 8a»nie<nn£ ti puccbitvi 
i[nliya ti&m& ti vatte: bhikkhave Mah^moggail&iena imasaa atta^ 
bhdvaBsa aDanurdpam maraiiam pattarh, pubbepanatenakatasaa 
bammassa ananlpam eva marapam pattan ti v&tvi kim pan' 
assa bhante pubbakamman ti putjfao vitth£retvji katheai: Atfte 
kira Bftr&caafviUf (c. -i) eko kulaputto sayani eva koddhanapa- 
can^fni karonto m^tipitaro patija^ati, ath' assa m&tipi- 
taro: t^ta tvaih ekako va gebe ca arariine ca kammam kaiooto 
kilamasi ekam nena kutn^rikaiii šmarni ti ratvi: amma t^ta 
na mayhaih evardpen' attho ahaih yfiva tumhe jfvittha tdva 
vo eahatth^ upalthahissfimtti tena patikkhltt4 punappuna tam 
ylicitv£kum£rikain ^nayiihBn, s& katip£ham eva te upatlbahitri 
(c. uilh-) paccM tesaii) daBsanam pi anicchantf na sakk4 tava m&ti- 
pitiliii Baddhiih ekalthtlne vaeitun ti u^h£yitT£ taBmim attano 
katham aganhatite (c.-tena) tasea bahigalakfile keci av^bakacc&ni 
ca yfiguphen4pi ca (- )) gahetT4lattha taCtha &irity4 tena iigantvll 
kiih idanti pmth&(c.-o): imesaih andhiuat^allakinaih etaiii kam- 
maiii, eabbagebath kiliuham karonUl vicaianti, na sakki etehi sad- 
dhiiii ekaith^ne vasitun ti, evam tiya punappuna katbfyam4nfi7a 
evardpo pi pdritap^ramf satto m^tipitiihi saddhim bhijjitvi 
tjotu j^nisa^mi neaam kattabbakiccan ti te bhojetvi: amma 
t£ta asakatth^ne ndma tumbikaiii fi&tak4 ^amanam pacc&- 
simsanti tattha gamiss£m£ ti te yinakam Itropetvd M&jn. 
gacchanto atavimajjham pattak&le: t£ta raamiyo gaiibatba goai 
(c -a) pada8amR£iya gamissanti imasmiiii tii4ne coti vasaoti 
abam otar&mfti pitu battlie raBmiyo datv& otaritvit gacchanto 
aaddam parivattctvd corioam utibitasaddam akJsi, m^tipitaro 
gaddam sutvft cot& uithit^ ti Baiii&fiya Uita maya[ii ma^all^A 
tram aitinam eva rakkb^ ti 4haitisu, so nUit^pitaro tathi 



301 

Tiravanto pi corasmldaih karonto koddhetr^ m&Tetvi ataviyaih 
kbipitri pacctCgami. SattfaA idaiii tassa pubbahaminarii kathetv£: 
bhikkhave Mo^alUno ettakarii kaniBiam katv£ anekavasBa- 
ealasahaee^Di niraye pacitr^ vipikivaseBena attabb^vasate evam 
evaih koddbetvj sarhmDttito maranain patto, eram Moggall^ 
nena atlano kamminurdpam era maranarh laddhaih , paficabi 
coraaatehi Baddfalih paHca tittbijaaatlEni pi mama patte appa- 
dutlbe p&dnBSHrtE annntpam era maranarh labhimeu, appo- 
dntlbaesa hi padnssanto dasahi kiraiiehi anayavy^asaDam p6~ 
pananti yev& ti vatv£ aDuaandbiih ghatetTŽ dbammani deeento 
imi gitiiŠL abbfbi: Yo dandena etc Tattba adandesd ti 
kiyadand4diTahiteBU kbfn&aveBo; appaduttheBii ti parem 
v& attani vi niraparAdbesu ; amfSataraib thfinan ti dasasa 
dakkhakftranesu ariiilataram kjiranam; vedanaa ti Bfsar<^£- 
dibhedaiii pharuearh vedanam; j^nin ti kiccMbigalasBa dba- 
nasBa janiiii; bhedanan ti IjatthaccbedildtkaTh (c.-dMikaiii) 
sarirabbedgnarii ; garukan ti pakkbahataekacakkhulapaiigul^ 
pftbaBapjHknnibhJvari) (c -patiguhtilapaiba-) kutrbarogjUibhedam 
garuk^bidhaih vi; čittakkhepan ti ummSdam ; npa- 
sBaggan ti sasavilopaib senJpatiithfmidiacchindanfidikatn (?) 
r^jato va npaBsaggarii vi; abbbakkbfinan ti aditihaassnta- 
aciiititapubbaiii idaib sandbicched^tammaih imaib vi rijif&ri- 
dhakammam ta^^ katan ti evanipaih d^ruiiarii (c -rdnam) 
lAbhakkb^naih va; njttfoan (c. -ti-) ti attano avasia^o bba- 
^tuiii aamattbinaiti iiltfnarii parikkbayarii vi; pabliaihgu- 
i^an ti pabhaiigubb^vari) pdtibhivam, yam bi 'eaa gelie dhatb- 
fiam taii) pdtibh£raro Apajjati siivaiinaiii ang£rabbdvaib militi 
bappšsatlbibhiTam (c. -si-) kah^panam kapfllakandabbivarii 
dipadacatuppadaib hflnaktinjEdibbdvan ti attbo; aggi ((%-iib) 
dabatSti ekasariivaccbare dvattikkhattniii aibf)a«mlrn d^^bake 
rljjamine pt aaaniaggi (c. -im) vi patitr^ dabati attano v% 
<lhammat4ya ntlbito vi p^vako dahati jeva.; tiirayan ti 



302 

dilthe -V& dfaamme imeaaih dasannam th&i&aaiii aitiilataraiti 
patvftpi ekaitaBena Bampar£ye pattabbaih daseeturii (-') nfrajram 
BO npapajjattti vutttub . . . Mahimo^allinattberavaUhum. 

Dasannam aitfi- legendum est dasann' aitil-, cfi. not. 
ad v. 711. Jini b. jy4ni. AbJdhfi cfr. KaminaT. ed. Spiegel 
p. *, WilHOii Sanscr. Uict. g, v. &viAh&. Upassaggam cfr. 
Mann 4,ioa: jyotisfim upasaijanam ; atteode duplicem latentig r 
effectum et prKcedentem et conBeqiienteiii consonantem gemi- 
nantis. Va cfr. not ad v. los. Abbhakkh&na b. abhyjl- 
khyl!na; cod C abbhamkkhinam ya. Pabhaihgunam unde 
Bit derirandum ignoro, ad eandem foriaBse radicem refeTendnm 
eet, unde pr^haiiga, bhaiigura- Aggi dahati Pnon prinme 
potest removeri aggf legendo, cfr. v. m. Nonoe ^gi pi- 
Tako significet ignem vehementem ? 

T< 141. Na a^gacariy^ ti imam dhammadeeanaiii 
SatthJ Jetavane viharanlo bahubhandakabhikbhum žrabbha 
kathesi. Siratthiyain kir' eko kutumbiko bhariyiya k£laka- 
Uiya pabbaji, bo pabbajanto attano parivenail ca aggiBJIafi 
ea bhandt^abbhan ca k&reni sabbam pi bhandagabbbam sappi- 
telfUfhi pdretvi pabbajitr^ attano diise pakkosfEpetvii yathlU 
mcim tam ihiraih pac4petvfi bbnfijati, baljnpankkhfiro va, 
ahoBi, rattim amiiaih niviieaiiarii p£rupanaih boli divi amiiam, 
TiUrapaccuite vasati , nass' ekadivaBam cfvatapaccattbaran^ 
Bukhh4penta8sa Ben^sanac^nkam £hindant£ bhikkhd (c. -d) 
pasBitv^ kass' im^i fivnao ti puccfaitrfl mayhaii ti vutte iruBO 
Bhagavat^ ttni cfvaršni annmntitini traiii pana evarii sppic- 
cbaaea BuddhasBa sfiBane pabbajitr4 evatb tava bahupari- 
kkh^ro jftto ti tam Sattbu santikam netri bhante ayam bhikkhu 
atibahubbando ti ^rocesum, SattbJt saccaiii kira bhikkhd ti 
pucchitrd saccaiii bhante ti vutte iha: kaBmi kaBm£ pana 
tvam bhikkhu may£ appicGhatfiya dhamme dceite evam baba- 



303 

bhando j4to ti, ao tirataken' eva tupito iminfl d4nl nihirena 
osTlas&mttl pAnipanaih chaddetrfE parisamajjhe ekacfraro at- 
ih&ai, atha oaiti SatthtE npatthambhayani^no na nu tvaiii bhikkhn 
pnbbe fairiottappagaresako dakarakkhaBak^le (c. darakkh-) pi 
hiiiotti^pam gavesamJino dr^dasa Taea^ni cihiBit kasm& id^ni 
eraiii f^rnke Baddhaa^ane pabbajitv£ catupariBamajjhe pftrupfr- 
nam chatldetr^ hirlottappaih pahiya thito 'siti, ao Satthu vaca- 
naiii 6a\v& hiriottappam paccapatlhiipetv^ tam cfvaraiti pini- 
pitr& Satthtirain randitri ekamantam niefdi, bhikkbil (c. -u) 
tassa Tibhžvanatthaii) Bhagavantaiii yiciniBD, Bhagav£ atftaib 
JharitTfE kathesi; At(te kira B&t&i\3LB\ya.m BrahmadaHo n£ma 
T&J& ahosl, tad4 bodbisatto taeaa ramflo a!;gainal_ie3lyi knc- 
chismim patisandhirii ganhi, taHea n^makaranadivaae Mabim- 
BllsakaknmJTO ti ndmaib karimsu, ta«aa kanitthabhfiti Canda- 
knmiro n&ma ahosi, tesaih mfEtari fcli]afcatd}'a t&}& ariiitarh 
a^amahesirh thapeei, sApr puttaib Tij£yi, Suriyo kumaro ti 
'eaa nimam karimsu, tam disri tS,}& tutiho puttasaa te varam ' 
dammiti iiha, icchitak&le g&nhissšmhi vatvi ptittasea vaya- 
ppattak^le ganhise4miti vMv& pnttassa vayappattak^le rij^Daiii 
&ha: devena mayharo puttaosa j£tak4le yeTa raro dinno, 
puttasea me rajjam debtti, rfSji mama dre (c. itce) patti a^- 
kkhandbi Tiya jalanti Ticaranti na eakki tasea r^aih ditnn 
t! patikkhipitvftpi tam punappuna yficam&iam (c. y4ciyam4nim) 
. eva disvi ayam me puttinam asattham pi kaTeyy(i ti putte 
pakkoefipetvi ^ha: tit£ (c.-a) aharii Suriyakiira&taesa (c. -mku-) 
jitakile yeva varam addsirri, id^ni 'esa miti rajjaih ficati, 
aban tassa na dituk&mo, tassa m&ti tumhikam pi anattbaro 
pi kareyya, gacchatba tamhe, araibAe vasttvi mama accayena 
igantvi Tajjaiii ganbathi ti uyyojeai, te pitaram vanditr^ 
pisidi orobante r^aiigane kfUra^no Surijaknmiro dlsvi taih 
kiranain fiatvi tebi saddfaitti yeva nikkbami, tesam Himavsn- 
taih pavitthakile bodbisatto maggi okkamma rnkkhamdle nisf- 



304 

ditv£ Suriyakumiram ^ba: tJlta ekarh garam gtaitvši nahdtvA 
ca pivitri ca amhibain paduminipannehi (?) flhar£ ti, sopana 
šaro Veseavaiiaasa esDtikd eken' adakarakkhasena laddho hoti, 
VeBsarano ca nam £ha: \ha.petv& devadbammajfinaiiake 
(adde: ye) aifiiie imarti saraih otacanti te kh^ituiti labhasiti, 
tato patltutya so tam saram otinne (e.-o) devadbamnie [me- 
ehitvi ajitiante kh&latl, Surl^akumAro pi taiti saram avfm&ih- 
eitvfi va otari, tena ca devadbamme jintsiti pucchito devi^ 
dhammd (c-o) n&ma candimasurif i ti iha, atha nam traiii dev^- 
dhamme na jin^iti ndakam pavesetvS attano bhavane tba- 
pesi) bodblsatto pi naiii c'rr£yantani disvfi Caiidakum4ram 
pesesi, so pi tena devadhamme pucchito (c. -c) devadhammi 
nima manaseodisi ti &h&, dakarakkhaso tam pi udakam pa*e- 
eotvA tatth' eva tbapesi, bodhisatto lasmlm (c. tam) pi cirifant« 
sntarfi^ena bhavitabban ti sayam gantvfi dvinnam pi otara- 
napadam dievlt ayam šaro nUtkbasapariggabfto ti ftatvfi kluig- 
gaih 8annayhitvf[ dhanum gabetvd attb&si, rakkbaso tam ano- 
tarantam diBviTanakammikapurisaveaenSguitvfi Ahn: bhopuriaa 
tvtuii maggakilanto, kasmi imarii Bararii otaritvj nahitr^ ca 
piritvi ca hisamiilfnaiii (?) kbiditrd pupphKni pilandhitri os 
gaccbastti, l>odbisatto tam d\svi va (c. ca) eso yakkbo ti batrii 
tay^ bho bhitaio (c. -e) gabiti ti; ^ma may4 ti; kimk£ran£ 
ti; abaih imam saram otiane [c. -o) labh^miti; kiih pana eabbe 
va labbasiti ; deradhammajinanake thapetvi avasese labb<^ . 
miti ; atthi pana te deTadhammebi attbo ti ; ima atthiti (c attbi) ; 
ahaiii kathessimiti ; tena hi kathebiti; na sakki kilitlhagattena 
kathetun ti; yakkbo bodbiaattam nahipetri pf[niyaiii (cpin-) 
piyetTi alaihkaritvi alaihkatatnandapamajjbe pallamkam iio- 
petvi aayam aesa pidamdle nisfdi, alha nuh bodbi<>atto sak- 
kaccaih ennibtti vatvi imam gitbam f!ha: 
Hiriottappasampanni sukkadhammaeamibiti 
te santo sappuriii ioke devadhammi ti faccaro 6, 



305 

yakUii> imarii dbainnitMleB&naiii lutvi pasanno bodhisaUarh 
Aba: pandita ajjan te pasaano, ekam bhfEUram dammi, kata- 
ratn ^emlti ; kanitthaih (InebSti ; pandita tvaiii kevalaih dera- 
dbamnae j^fisi yeya na pana tesu vaMesIti; kliiikirani ti; 
kiiuti ma,y& (?) je)lfaakaiti tbapetri kaniliham iin^pento jetlha- 
pacfi^tkakammam na kuositi; devadhamnie cfibaih yakkba 
jia&aa tesu ca vattioii, iiiayaih hi etam nies&^a imam aruh- 
iiam pavitlbi, etasea hi aUhiya ambikaih pitaram etassa 
mit& t^jarii y£c!, arabikaiii pana pit4 tam Taiaiii datv£ 
amblikaih antuakkhanatthflfa arariiGaviBam anujjni, so kumaro 
antrattitvi amhehi saddhim igato, araii&e eko yakkbo kbidi tan 
(fi. to) ti vutte aa boci saddahissati, tenfthaih gftrab^hayabhfto 
tam eva &i^pemtti, yakkho bodbieattasaa pasfditrJt sidhu pandita 
tvana eva devadhamme j&n^siti dve pi bhtitare inetvU addsi, 
atba naih bodhiBatto yakklubbive &l(navarh katfaetvi patlcaan 
sflesu patitlbdpeBl , so tena susaihvihititrakkho tasmiiri araihtle 
va4itv£ pitari k^lakate ynkkham id4ya B^r^nasim gantv4 rajjam 
ganbitvi (c -etvi) Candakam^rasBa opaTajjaiii Suriyaknm£raeBa 
seii^patitlh£nam datv& yakkhaeBa ramaniyyattb4ne (c -ni-) iya- 
tanarii k&retvi yatbii so 14bhaggappatto hoti taliti ajc^it SattbJ 
imam desanam fibaritvj j&takam samodbinesi: tad£ dakarak- 
khaao ba^ubhapdikabhikkhu ahosi, Suriyakum£ro Anando, Can- 
daku nt^ro Siripatto, Mahimsfisakumfiro aham ev£ ti. Evam 
Satth£ jitakatii kathetv4 evam tvam bhikkhu pubbe devadbamme 
{{avesam^no hiriottappaeampanDo vicaritv4 idiEni catnpaiisa^ 
majjhe iminA nth^Tena thatv4 mama purato appiccho 'mhiti 
vadanto ayi)ttani ak^i, na bi sdvakaparikkfaeptUimattena 
samano nima hottti vatvji anusandhim ghaletv£ dharomam 
desento irnaih g^tham &^a: Na nag3(acariy4 etc. Tattfaa na 
aia&ki ti na anfUakf! bhattapatikkfaepo ti attbo; thatidi- 
Iasiyik4 (c. -k4yik4) ti bbdiuiBayana[ii ; rajovajallan ti 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



306 

kaddamalimpaiiJkireiiK sarfre BanniBflilsrajo , akkatlkibMreita 
^TaddhBTtn^am, idam rnttitifi faotl: yo hi maeco erarti ahatfa 
loke niAsaranasaihkhitaanddhim ptEpuniBSJmltf imesii ca^^ 
cariy£disu yam kitici Bani&d£ya vattey7S so kevatam miccit^ 
dftssanam eva vaddhe^^a kilamaihassa ca bb^ aesa, na bi 
et&i snaamMinnJlnt (c. -nn&ni) pl atlfaavalthnkd^a kamfcUja 
arltinnabhtiyena aTitinnakaAkhaih maccaih sodbenttti . . . 
RababbandaHsa therasaa vatthnm. 

.Tal£ err. comment ad ▼. sss. Na n Jsak4(vel n' antU), 
C n&ilisaki, qtiod Bunionr(p. ss«) ex ntlni compositnm pntavit 
Paihka HahAb. 12,sii9. Thandila b. Btbandfla, Hemac. 
ed. BoehtliBgk p. 148, w. Rajovajallatb composltnm «st 
ex rajo et vi^alla, qiiam rocem opinatue ram, a rad. jal oritm- 
dam, plene avajalla andire, Bangcr. fere avi^al^a; attamen 
adhnc masime dabfam habeo bane deriTationem. Lefen- 
dum est r^ovajall' ukk-, nietro eiigente, cfr. not ad t. m. 
Ukkutika Clough: Singbalese Diet. b. t. nkkatakajra tfae 
act of flitttog on the beela, as commonly practised b^ tfae 
natives; Wilson: Saneciit Diet, b. v. utkatnbisana aitting on 
the batna, aquatting; Bnrnouf: atkntakapraMna. 

Burnoaf (Introd. p. »14) rersum BaDscrittcam palico 
respondentem ita vertit: Ce n' est ni la coatDme de niarcber 
nu, ni les chereui natt^H, ni Tuaage de 1'argile, ni le eboli 
des dlverses esp^a d^alimente, ni 1'babitade de concber snr 
la terte noe, ni la pousai^re, ni la matpropret^, ni fattention 
& Ifair l'abri d'un toit, qui Bont capables de diseiper le troable 
dana leqnel noas jettent tea d^aits non Batisrtutg, 

Goge[ty (rlde Knigfaton History of Ceylon p. tb]: Tbink 
not tfaat going naked, or being defiled witb dirt, 01 fastlng, 
or Ifing on Oie earA, or remiuning motionleBB, can make &e 
pure impare; for the mind will stili remain tbe same. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



36f 

T> 149. Al&iiikato ce ti imaih dtaftnunadesanarii SRtthJ 
Jetavane vlharanlo SantatlmahAmatUm ^rabbha katheei; so 
U ekasmith k41e rarhOo PasenadiBBa paccaDtaih kopitarn vtipa- 
Bametv4 ^ato, a.1it' aiea riji tntfho satta dirasAni lajjarti 
UstvA ekaiii naccagftakusalaiit (c -gftsrtik-) itthirii ad^l , so. 
satta diTasfini surttmadaDUttto batr^ sattame divase sabbJlaib- 
klirapatimandito hattbikkhandbavaragato hutri nah^atiltliBiii 
gacchanto Satfliiraiii pin(lfiya pavi ean tam dv^rantare Alnvi 
hatthikkhandhaTart^atovaBfBamciletviraifdiiSatthABitaiiikatTft 
ko nn bho bhante sitap^karanahetii (c. -karanohetd) t! Anan- 
dattberena (c -na) pnttho sitakiranam ^cikkbanto i!ba: passatb' 
Ananda SantatimahAmattaih, ajj' eva eabbtilamkiTapatimattdito 
va mama aantjkam 6gmtvi catnppadikagfltb^vaBfEne arahattaii) 
patv£ sattat&lamatte ik&Be nietAitvi parfnibb^Tiesattti. Habf^ano 
Satthu theT«na eaddhiin kathentassa vacanaiii assoBi, tattha niic- 
chfiditlbikd ciDtayiiiiBa : paBHatha samanasBa GotainaBsa kiri^ari), 
mokhappattam eva bhilBati, ajja kira evam snr^madamatto 
jathfilamkato va etaasa eantike dhammam satv£ parinibbJyiB- 
aati, ajj' eva nam muafiTddena nigganhiss&mfi ti, Bamm JditibikA 
cintesntii : abo bnddhJEnam mah^ubbJTati, ajja Bnddhatflhaih 
c'eva Kan tati mah^mattainhart ca daltbum )abh)s84m£ t). Santatj- 
mahfimatto pi nali£natittbe divaBabhtgam adakakflam kflifvj 
ayy<inarti ganlvfi 4pjtnabhrimi7am nlsfdi, B&pi itflii rafigamnj- 
jbam otarftvi nacngftam daBsetuiii ^rabhi, tasBJ sar(ralflhadaB- 
BanaBatt^aappd|]^ratiya (c. -dassanaitiBa-) tam divasaiii nac- 
cagftaiii dassayamfi)i%a aiitol[ucchiyam fiBttbakav£t4 (c. -StjA) 
8ammth£ya hadayainaTJisaTii kantltv^ ajfamaiiiBU (c -m^Bu), 
si tam khanaiii yeva akkbfhi ca vivaiehi k4lam akti Bi, 
^Santatimahimattu upacth^retba nan ti vatv4 niruddh^ s£m!ti 
vuttamatte jeva balavasokena abhibbtito, tam kbanam yev' asBa 
sattžham pftasurdtattahapfEle (-0') iidabindn viya parikkbayam 



n„jN.«j-,G00t^lc 



-^jamfisi, 80 na ine sokaih afiilo nibbi^tuih aakkhisaiiti lun- 
itatra Tath^ateoJi ti balak£yapftiiTiito aiyiU)baeamaye Satthu 
santikaih gantv^ TtutditvA eram ihst: bbatite evanipo me eoko 
uppanno, tam me ttunhe nibb4petum sakkhiseathfi ti figato 'mhi, 
patisaranam me hothlt ti, atba nain Satthi: aolcam ntbbfEpetuiii 
samatthass' era santikaih ^alo 'si, imiesi hi itthi^d iminfi 
va Sk&ieaa matakdle tava rodantaBsa paggbaritaassiini catun- 
narii samodd^nam udakato atirekatariniti [c -riti) vatvi im^ 
gdthaip liba: 

Yam pubbe tam visesehi, pacchd te tn&hu kiflcanaii), 
majjhe ca no gafaeasaai, upasanto carissastti, 
gith4pariyosine Santatimahimatto arabattaiii patv4 ifusaiii- 
ktairaiii olokento tosea appavatlaiiabbfiraih iiatvjt Satthirani 
fiha: bhatite-pariDibb&nam me aniij4n£thl! ti, Satthti t^iakata- 
kammaii) j^anto pi mtu)£v4dena nigganhatiatlh^ja sannipatitd 
micchddilthik^ okušam alabhissanti Buddhalflhari ca Santati- 
mahfiraattalflhafi ca pasaiBaimi ti sannipatit^ sammiditthikj 
imini katakammarn sutvi puitanesu ddaram karissantiti ma 
i,yeTai) sallakkhetvfi: tena tay£ katabammaiii majbaiii fcathehi, 
kathento ca bhdmiyaih thito i^athetY^ sattat^lappam^amstte 
(c. -na-) 4k6.ee ibito kadiefatti žha, so sidhu bhante ti Satth^ 
raii) vanditva ekatilappam^Daih (c. -nam) uggamma orohitrS 
pana Sattbfiram vanditrA aggacchanto patipjttiyd sattat&lappamiae 
fik^se pallamke nisfditvji san^tha (c sun-) jpe bhante publ>a- 
kamman ti vatv4 £ha: Ito ekanavutikappe Vipassibuddbakile 
(c. -saf-) aham BandhumaKnagare ekaamiih kule nibbattitvi 
cintesim : kin na kho paresam chedam v&. pilam t£ alcaranakam- 
man ti Dpadh^rento dbamroagbosakammam (c. dhammappOBa-] 
diBTJt tato paltbiya taih kammaiii karonto mah^janam sami- 
A&petv& pumnibi karomi, upcealbadivasesu uposatbam samfU 
diy&mi, dinaiii demi, dbamrnaiii auii4mi, Buddharatanidfhi 
ssdisam ratanarh n&na n' atthi tiijiiarti ratan&iaiii sakkiraiii 



n„jN.«j -v Google 



309 

karothfi ti ni^boBento carflini, tasea mafharii eaddbm sutvi 
BuddhiipiUi BandhumatfrfijA (c. -Tait&TijA) maih pakkosSpetv£ 
t&ta kirh karonto vicarastt) pucchilvfl deva tinnaib ratanflnaih 
gHtiam pak^etvj mahijanaih puiiflakanimeaa samšiUpento 
vicarStniti vutte kattka -Disinno vicarastti mam pucchitvi 
padas^ va deri ti m^^ vutte l4ta tvaiti eram vicaritnih na 
arahasi imam pupphadftmam pitandhitrti aBsapitihe nisiniio 
VicAri (c. -a) ti malham mnttfidftmasadfeam (c mutta-) pnp- 
pbsd^mam datvA asBaib ad^i, atha maih »(ino dinnapari- 
birena tath' era aggboattvi vicarantarii pnna pi Ti}& pakkoBJU 
petviC Utta kiih karonto vicarasiti puechitv£ tad ev« Aevi ti rutte 
t£ta asao pi te nflmicehaTiko idha niefditTf! vicarž ti catusiudbava- 
ynttaratham (c. -aibbava-J d&pegj, tatiyaviraih pi me t£j£ saddaih 
autvfi pakkosfipetrd t£ta klrh karonto vicaraelti puccbitv^ tad 
eva dev^ ti vutte tfita rat^ pi te nfinucchaviko ti majbam 
mahantaih t^ogam mabipasidbaoaro ca datvj ekaib hattblm 
addei, sv-jbam Babbžbharanapattotmdito battbikkbandbe ni- 
BfditTŽ aefti vaeaaflAhasstlDi dhammaghosakakammam akjteirii, 
tassa me ettakarb kilam kJiyato candanagandho v£yati, mu- 
khato uppalagandho vihati, idaiti mayi kat^ramman ti. Evaiii 
KO attano p&bbakammaih katbetv£ 6kise niBinno va tejodhj(- 
taib sam^ajjitri parinibbifi, earfre jH& ntibahitri mam- 
salobitam jhipesi, sumanapuppbini vJya dbf[tnyo aTasaiiiiBU, 
Sattbi Bnddbavatthaiii pasiresi, dbituyo tattba patiinsu, t6 
pakkfaipitrtl catumilhApatfae thilpaib k^reBi, mah^jano vandi- 
hri portiilabh^f (c. -i) bhaviasattti. Dhammaaabb£yam kaAam 
BamatthtlpeBnm : iTueoSantattmabdmatto^&tb&vasine aiahattam 
patvfl alamkatapatiyatto va &\Sae nisidltv^' parinibbuto^ kin 
na kho etam samano ti valtum vaddbati odiba brllbmano ti 
rattnm raddhati, SatA4 šgantvi kflya nn 'ttba bbikkhave 
etarahi kadiflya eannieinnft ti pocdiltri imJiya ntfmi ti ram 
bhikkhave mama pHttaih aamano ti valtuih vaddbati bi-fi^mano 



tt pi vatOiA raddhkti yevi ti vstvA dhaa a t m deeeoto teuuii 
githam Afaa: Alftihksto ce pi etc TkU]]« aladikato ti 
rattlUbbaniq^atiinMdito, taaa' »Uho: ya W hiUa m kiriU^i abun- 
^lo ce pi pac^olo ItiefSdibi laataH o&teffjsi ligS^vApUMi- 
muieiui santo iiidriysdaineDa danto ca tninagganijimena nifato 
aeMca.njS.jB brabmaoirf (c ^} k^adandid^am oropiUtiifa 
aabbesa bbdtMn iiidbiya dandani so evariipo b£kitap£patt£ 
bribmapo ti uunitap^pattf sama^io ti pt bhinnakJlesattii 
bbilikbd ti pi vattabbe jevi ti... Santi^nMb&inattassB 
rattiiDin. 

Nidhtifa daodaiii bacnlo d^tosito i. «. abjecto, non 
adbibito, cfr. versus daper. et v. mj. Eodem eenau reperinntiir 
ufaatadapda Mi^ibb. 13, 3M»t nixlptadanda MabAbb. 1 2, um, 
et eimiliter fortasse iDtelligenduB est Iocob Hana 12, ii. 

Buniouf 1. c; Maia qu'aD bomme . maltre de ses ieD% 
calme, recaeiUi, ebsste, ^ritant de Mre du mal ft aocune 
cr^lure, accomplime la Loi, et il sera. quoique pai^ d'onie- 
menta, un Brfihmane, un ^amaoa, ud Beligieuz. 

v, 148-44. Locus: Jetavaaaiit. PeTSona: Piloti- 
batthero. 

Tattha attano npptuinam aknsalavilakkaih hirlji nise- 
dbetiti ^irinieedho koči lokasmla ti evariipo dnllabho 
kocid era lokasmirii Tijjati; ja nindan ti yo ^pamatto 
samanadbaminarii karosto attaao uppannaiii nindam apahtinuito 
biijjbattti appabodliati; kasiim ivfi ti yath& bhadro asso 
attani patamlEnam kasaih (c. kassam) araljati att&ni palituiii 
tid deti BO evaiii ntndaih appabodhsti, so dullabho ti altbo. 
D(itiyiig^b^ya saitikbepattho : bbikkbave yath^ bbadro aaeo 
pamidam £gamma kas£ya nivjt;bo iioii)£ya (imAyar) kaaiya 
paba|o ti aparabb^e ^tappam hacott eran tumhe pi fit^piito 
saiiiref^o Uiavitlia, erambhdt^ lokiyalokuUariya- duridb^y« 



Ml 

(c-dasavi-) saddh&ja piriauddhisfiena oa Kšyikftcqty8ika- 
viri^ena ca atthasam^pattisamildhinli ca k^ranik^UDa- 
jdDanaUkkhanena dhamrnaviniccha^ena ca saipann^gaUl 
(c. -o) hntvi ligBaDnain aUhannarii vi vijjinaiii (c. avijj-) 
paitcadaAannain car&i^i^aih Batnpattifi sampaanarijj&ca- 
rani upatthitauttitifa patissat^ hutri idaih anappakam 
vaddhadDkkharii pajahisBatbi [c. paj^) ti . . . 

Omnes codd. verBum ih ab aBso yatbd incipiunt, A 
et C verbis v1niccbayena ca, B verbo anappakam verBum 
concludit; ^o henii»tichiuin aaao . . . bba vitka ob imagiueiu 
repelitam ad veraum priorem retuli, sine dubio autem eet 
ejiciendam, quuiii et aolum hemistiehiDm sit et prioriBi ver- 
au8 seiitentite repugnet HirdiiBedho cfr. Rlimfiyana ed. 
Gonesio 3,st.Bi>. M»^6bb.4,SM (')■ LokaBmiih legendum 
eet lokaami, metio cogente; cfr. not. ad T. nn. Kasarn pre 
volgari kasarn, restitit acil. metri causa priatina fonna sanscriticn 
proxiiiia, itidem ajjataD^m, tUj^Mm t. sit. Bhav£tha cum 
a vocali metri cauaa producta, itidem rakkbejyi v. i5i. 
Viriyena sie omoes codd., metram faclte emendaTeils vfri^ena 
Ic^Ddoj cfr. not ad v. n. Patiaaata aanacr. pratiemtta, 
exBpectari poterat patlssata cfr. not ad v. 4«, mirn vero 
eupbonife legea inteidum occairunt, ita scrlbitur: patirdpa, 
patittbita, patiaerTas&m, pfStimokkho, patimandita, pati gan ban ti, 
sed: patiniBBagga, paliBanthira, palisarana, patiaotarii, paliau- 
^itvi, patikkosati, p&tikamkha, patidanda, palhavf et pathavf, 
attbased aMakstbi et in fine vocum -atlbeua. Pabaeaatba 
in integrum restitueB metruro, si ad similitadinem rakkhejfi 
legeriB palia8aath£, 

T< 145* Locub: Jctavauaiii. PersoDa: Sukhaa^iMnero. 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00glc 



312 

v* 146. Loeas: Jetavanam. Personn: Viš&kbiyti 

Tattha ^nando ti tattfal, iduh vutlarh hoti: Imaaintiii 
Afaasannivflse rfigiEdfhi «k4<)aaahi af^hi (c. -ih)) niceain p^jjalite 
sati, ko tomhKkam hiao vi tntthi y&, na nn eea akattabbardpo 
yeva; attliavafthnkena hi avijjandhakflTena onaddh^ (e. -a) 
tumh« tass' andbakJrassa vidhamanattlifija kiriiklirani A^na- 
padfpam na gavesBatha karothŽ ti . . . 

Pajjalite a rad. jal sanscr. jv^ •Sati s. smrti memorla, 
rnens. Onaddba a rad. nah pref. ava. 

v* 147> I^cus: Veluvanaii). FereoDa: Slriin^ 
Tattha cittakalan ti katacittaii) vettb£bharanai)]^tts- 
kiiihi (-m&l&matlaki-^) ricittan ti attho; bimban ti dfgh«U 
dlvuttarth&neeu dfgb&lfbl afigapaccallgehi eanlhitam attabh^varii; 
aiokfSyan t< navannam (c -nnam) rannamukhflnain (vanamn-?) 
vaaena ariibhiltam(c. -bhu')k4yam; Bamueaitan ti tfh) atthl- 
satehi (c.attha-) samussitam ; fitnran ti eabbafatdain iriy<^>a- 
thMhi parlharitabbat£ya niccagtljnam; bahuBamkappan ti 
mah^janena bahudfal! samkappitam ; yassa n'attbi dhuvam 
ihitJIi ya8Ba dhnrabhdvo vi (hitibhjivo v4 n' atthi, ehantena 
bhedena vikiTanaTiddhamsanadbatnmam eva tam idam paseathA 
ti atdio . . . 

Aru sanecr. anis. S a m u b h i t a sanecr. samuccila, cfr. v. aji 
Minussaya s. aamuccaya AbhidhAnapp. p. 145, m.^ Aturaih 
cfr. Mann (i,ii. M^ftfoh. )2, i44U4. Bahus^Vkappaih 
cfi. yv. UR. «39 al.; eomment tnterpretatar : a vulgo magnl 
«fltlmatuin t. ralde appetitnm. 

V 148. Locub: JeMvanam. Persona: UttarHberf. 
Tass' attlio: bbagini idam tava sarirasaihkbdtarii nipaiii 
(c-a) maJiallakabh£vena parijiniiaih, tali ca kho sabba- 



313 

rog^naiii nivflsaDattMnatthena roganfdaiii (&--nI--), yxibi 
kho pana tanino pi (c. pa) singilo jaraBifiglElo ti tarunapiitigalo 
cflat^ piitilatj (- ') ti Tuccati evam tadahajitaiii snrannaTannam 
pi Bam^naiii niccaiii paggharanallhena ptitik£yam pabbarhgDnaii), 
BO esa piitiko (c-li) aam^no 9a deho bhijjati na ciraae* eva 
bhijjissatiti Teditabbo, kimkfEran&: marani, maranan tamhi 
jivitam, tasmfi Babbasatt4nam jfvitam tnaranaparijoainam (e. 
-nem) ev& ti vuttaih hoti . . . 

N i d d )i a m codd. A et C, B nidam ; Tortasse eet legendum 
niddaii) pro nfdaiii, loDga vocali coneonantiB geminatione re- 
penaa. Manu et Mahibh. II. cc. rog^yatanam habent voci 
roganiddham reapondens. Sandeha dubii tantum notio-' 
nem habet es auctoritate Amarasinhie et Hemacandree , in 
(Jpanleadibus vero aceumutationem elgnificat, videPolej: FCinf 
Upanisbade, BoDn i844, p. isa; pd^sandeLo eat igitur putre- 
dinis accumniatio i. e. cocpoB putridnm. Bhijjati emendari 
poteet bhijjatf, cfr. not ad v. n. 

T> I4tf* Locus : Jetavantuh. Personte : sanibahnl^ adhi> 
minikA bhikkh^. 

Apattha e. aptieta. AUpu nentr. gen. haud scio 
an ait i. q. al4bti f. g. Eva pro iva) (Comm. al^pdnl viya). 

V. ISO* Airbfnam nagararh katrfl ti imam dhammii- 
desanmi) ^tth^ Jetavane viharanto Janapadakal^^nim Riipa- 
nandattliei^ irabbha kath«si; efi kir' ekadivaeam cinteai : may- 
liarh Jetlbabhfltlko pi (c. pa) rajjasiririi pahSya pabbajitv^ loke 
uggapuggalo bnddho jfito, putto pi 'esa R&jiulakurndro pabbajlto, 
bhitfipi (pitfipi 1} me pabbajlto, m^tSpi me pabbajitd, aljam pi ettake 
nfitijane piAbajite gehe kirit karise^mi, aham pi pabbajisBtt- 
m!ti bbikkhui)fupaseayam gantvtl pabbaji ilitiainehen' eva no 
aBddh&ya, abhirdpat^^a Riipanandd ti pamri4yl, b4 Satthfi kira 



314 

rdpaiii aniccaih diUikharii matU! redanfi eaiii&£ Euubkfa&i 
Tiihfifii^ani aniccaiii dukkbaih anatti G vadetUi uitvi so (o. 
ii.) eraih Aaaaanije piefldike mama pi rdpe doum katheffi 
ti Satthu 8ainmukh(bb£vain na ga«chati. SAvatthiv^ino pito 
va d^aih datji Bamidinnuposathaaiidiihattar&aang^ gandha- 
milidibatthš sd^an^asainafe Jetavane eannipatUri dliammadi 
sunanti, bhikkbunfsaiiigho (e. -ni-) pt Satthu dhammadesani^a 
nppannachando vihiraih gantvi dhammaih suniti, dhammam 
sutvi nagaram pariaanti SiUtlin gunakathain kathenti va 
pavisanti, ca^tappamivike (c. -ni-) hi lokastuinirlise appaki 
ca te satti (-?), teaain Tathigatarii p&Asaatinath pasido 
[c. -ena) upp^jjati, rdpappaminiki (c -ni-) hi TathigalasBa 
takkhaninuryailjanapatiiiiiuiditam snvaniiavannam sarCram disvi 
pasfdanti, ghosappaminikfipi anekdni j&tak&m (c. -k&) nissija 
pancavattaih Sattfan guuaghogafi c' eva allhaSgasamannigaUiA 
dhammadesanighoaaficasutvipastdanti, lakhappsminiki (c. -ai-) 
pi (c hi) 'asa cfvaridilakhanam paticca paeidonti, dhammappamini- 
kSpi evaniparh Dasabalassa sflaih erarilpo samidhi evarttpi paihili 
Bhagavd sfl^digunebi (c.-nehi) asamo appatipug^alp ti paaCdanti, 
tesaiii Tathigataesa guiiam kathentiDaih mukham na-ppahoti, 
Rdpanandi bhikkhuainan c' eva upiaak^ait ca »antiki gataasa 
(Tath^g-i) gunakatham Butv^ciatesi; ativ1yame bhitikassa vau- 
aaih kathenti, ekadivasam pi me riipe doBaih kathento ttttakaih 
kathesaati, yan nunfihain bhikkhunfhi saddhim gaotri attinarii 
adassetvi Tatbigatam psasitvi dhammain Buiiitvi igaccheyyui 
ti si aham ^ja dbamraasavanaih garaiasimiti bl^l^hunfnaiB 
irocesi, bbikkhuniyo: cirasBaiii vata Rupanandiya Satthu 
upatthinari) gantukimati uppanni, ajja Sattbi imam niBBHya 
vidtradhammadeaanam deBiB§aQti tutlhaminasi tam idiya 
nikkhamimMi, si tiikkhantakilato patlhiya abarii attinaiti 
n'eva dasBeaairatti cinteai, Salthi ajja Klipanandi maytiam 
upattbinam igamisHati kfdisf (c. -i) nu kho tassi dhamma- 



31S 

6$mDi nppiji ti elntetr^ rtipagaroki wi iMabb&rt lMliivaBiDe|}< 
kantlukeiia bapthakiiddfaaTa^aiii v\j% rdpen' ev' mbA rdpuDsda- 
tUminadantub (c •duiinint-) 8ftpp&y£ (-^m') ti sumitthinam katrfi 
toMil vib^raiii paTisanasama^e etam abhtrdpam Itthiiii aolaaaru- 
anddeslkaiii rsttaTattb«Divatthaih aabbJbhaianapatim&pdltaift vf- 
jaohii gah^vi aUano saotike Outvi rQain^naiii iddhibalena atahi- 
nimmi, tam kho paoa itthirii SatthlE c' eva paesati Rdpanandd ca, 
a& bfaikkhuafhi saddhiih pavislt?ti bhikkhunfnarii pitthlpaaae Ihatrfi 
pancapatildutena Satth&iam vanditvA bhikkfauafn' autare ni- 
eami pUaDtarato pattbdfa SatthAraiii olokentf lakkhanavi- 
cittam aDDvyaitjaDaBuiHijjataiti by£nuippabhllparikkhittaii> S^fan 
flartram d\sv& puniiacandasaesirfkaib mukhaih olokentf samfpe 
thltam itthinSpaib addasa, ai tam oloketr^ attabhtivani olokentf 
[g. -i) suvaDnar4jahamaiyi purato k^kasadisaih atlioam amamnf, 
iddhtmayaiilpa[h dilthakilato pa!th£y' eva bi 'm& akkbfni bba- 
nuihsu, 8^ abo iroies^ keaJ sobbani aho naMli Bobhacj ti 
sabbeBamsaKTappadeB&nBmnipasiriyfLlo.-a)BaniUacldfaitaclttita- 
smim rdpe balavaainebd (c. -o) ahosi, Sattiii Usad tattha abhiratJrii 
Batv& dhammati) deeento va tarti rdpaiti solaaavassnddeBika- 
bb4vam atikkamitvtf vraativaaauddeeikam katrd dassesi, Rdpa- 
naodd oloketvd na vat' idam rdpaiii purimasadisan ti thokain 
virattacitti ahosi, Satthd anukkamen'eTa taMd itthiyi saklmvijd- 
tarappain m^himitttiivannaih jardjiiinamahallittbivaniian ti (dAB- 
Bttti >), sftpi aoupiibbeD' era idwn antarahitam idam pi antarahitan ti 
jardjiniiakdle taih viiDJjamdnam (c. -d) kfaandadantaih ph^itasiram 
obhaggam gopdnaaivamham daodapartLyaDain pavedhamfinarh 
diavd aliviya vJTajji, alha Sattiid tam vyddbind abhibhdtain 
katvd dasKsi, ai tamkhane yeva dandait ca tdUvanlbaii ca ebad- 
detvd mahdviravarti viravamšoi bhdiniyaih (cbhn-) palitvd sake 
inatlakarfse nimi^d apaTdparaiu vaddhi, Bdpanandii tam pi 
diavi ativiya vira^i, ISatIh&pi taesli itthiyd inaTanam dasacsi, ai 
taiii kba^am yeTa uddbnradtakabhdvaiii (!) dpi^ji, navabi vana- 



316 

mokh^i pabbal)aiidliiy« c* evft paUvj ca psggbariitafln, i6k6- 
dayo BannipKtitvtl vilimpimBn , Rdpanftndj oloketrfl: ajraih 
itthl imasmim yeva thine jaraih pattfi vy£dbippatt£ inara- 
iiappatt^ imissSpi attabh^rassa evam evaih jar&vy£dbiinBran&it 
^^miBsanHti attabhivaib aniccato passi, aniecato dittbatt^ &nA 
pana dakkbato anattato dittbi feva hoti, atfa' kaši tayo bhAvi 
Mittj ?!ya geb&givSja baddhakunapaih Tiya ca upatlbahiihsu, 
kammattb4n4bhimubfaaih cittaiii pakkhandi, Satthfl t£ya aniccato 
ditthabbJTaih fiAtvi sakkhiiRati nu kbo Bayam eva aOano pati- 
tthaih kitan t: oiokento na sakkhiBBali bahiddb^ pBccayarii 
laddhiirii vaddhatlti cintetvi tass4 8app4yaTa8eQa dbaminam 
desento ^a: 

Atararti asiiciih pdtiih pasea Nande BamaBBayani 

ng^arantaih paggharaDtam bil^aiii abbipanhitaib. 

Yathfi idam tath£ etaih, yatii4 etaih taih& idaiii, 

dh4tuto suiiiilata paBsa, m& lokam pnnar igiani, 

bhare cbandain v\tiJBtv& npasant^ cariaaaetti, 

ittbi eudam Bhagarš Nandaiii bhtkkhDniiii firabbha g&thijo 

abbisitthfi {-%t, tathi?) ti NandA desaninuB^reua Ainaii) pesetvi 

aotdpattiphalam pipuni, atii' asea nparitirinam maggaphalinaiii 

Tippasannti paririrJi, SatthA (c. -£ya) anihnatikammattUbiaih 

kathetunando imaernim earfre sj!ro attbtti saihnam mi kari 

appamattako pi hi ettba s^ro n' atthi tCni atlhlealini use^petvll 

katam attbinagarani etan G va.tr& imam g&tbam ^a: Atrhfnani 

etc. Tasa' attho: yath' eva hi pnbbannaparann^fDarh odaha- 

natthlEya katth^ikaiii asa^petvA valili bandhitv^ mattikt[ya 

vi)impitv4 nagarakhitaiii b&hiddbfigefaam karonti evam idarii 

^hattikam pi tfni atibisaUni ues^petvi nafa&nihi Tinaddbani 

maiiiBalofaitalepanaih , taS ca patlcchannaih j(ranalak)[faan£ya 

jar£ya maraiial^khanassa maccnno, mtino makkho ca ohito 

ti tasia ^ogaeampad^fni paticca majjanaiakkhanaMa (c -ii&fla) 

minassa (c m^ii-) Bukatakiranaasa vin^lakkhatiaeaa m^- 



317 

khaasa ca odahanattiiij^ft nftnganiin kataiii, evariipo eva bi ca 
tattba kifikacetasiko 6b&dho ohito, uddhaiii kiflci gayh(ipa£aiii 
n' atthtti . ■ • Janapatiakalf£nittheriyi vatthuih. 

Veiaui ellipaim inesee, nemo non videt; et quidein apparet, 
euDi ad aliam contestum pertinere. Sensua: coipua bumanum 
Bola eat conglutinatio ex ossibns, carne alque sangnine iacta, 
cui conatitatum est morte dissolTi, nam niors est vita (priDcipluDi) 
Ojus, nt dicitur nipra. Cfr. Manu 6,7«. Ma^^bh. 12, imb«. 
eeit. isota. Sp. Hardf : £ast. Monach. p. iso. 

T< 151> Locus: Jetavanaiii. Pereona: Mallikfidevi. 

...SataJi o& ti buddbUfnaiii . . . paveda^antiti evui] 
baddti^ Baato buddh^ayo eabbhi panditebi saddhim hathen- 
titi attho . . . 

Sabbhi e. sadbhih. 

T> IA9> Appas8ut'£yan ti ituarii dhammadeaanam SattbA 
Jetavane vibaranto Ltiiud^yittheraiii 4rabbha kathe^i; so kira 
maiigalam Icarontinam ge^am gantvi tirokuddeeu tilifaaotiti &din£ 
nayena avamangalaiii kaiont^naiii geham gaotr^ tirokuddfidiBO 
katbetabbesu d4nai^ ca dhammocariffi ti idinfi nayena mati- 
galagith^ vi (c. c&} yani kiilci vitlaih idha v& huram v£ ti 
ratanasuttam v& hatheti, evaih lesu thineBU ariii^arii katbes- 
s^niUi aiiifiaih katbento pi aiiinam kalbemiti oaj^n^ti, bbikkbd 
tasaa katharii sutr£ gattbu iiroceeurii: bhante kim LiludJyiBBa 
mafjgaUmangalatjbinesu gamaneua, amAasmini katbetabbe 
aritiiam eva kalhetiti, Satth£ na bhikkfaave id4n' ev'eBa evam 
katbeti pnbbe pi amnasmiih katbetabbe aiiinam eva kathetiti 
vatvfi at(tam fihari: Atfte Bir&[iaBiyam Ag^pdattasea n&na 
br^hmanasBa putto Somadattakuniltro njma rujtbiam upalihalji, 
so tassa (c. -a.) piyo abosi man£po, br4htaano pana kasikammaiii 
niss&ya jfvati, taesa dve gonit abesum, teau eko mate, brtib- 



mano pnttarii 4hs: tite Somadatta rijSnam me yio)tv4 ekaiii 
gonsKi tifaani d, Bomadatto sac' ^am išjfaaih ^icfBBAmi 
lahnbhivo me paiitlt£yi8uttti cintetvi tumhe yeva t&ta rjj^ 
nam jieaih& ti vatvi tena hi tita mam gahetrll y^tti Tntte 
dntMi: a^am bf^mano dandhapaihlto abhihkam^iatikkam^ 
diTacanaroattam pt na jiniti, aihffasmiii) vattabbe aihitam eva 
vadati, sikkh^petrš nsih nesadmlti eo tani idija. Bfranatdia- 
mahao nfEma aasinuii gantvi tinaksMpe bandbitri ayam 
liji ayaih uparj^i Byam sen^psti iiian& ti katvi patip^t))'^ 
[ritn daasetTfl: tamhehi rfijakulam gantrj eram atikkiuuitabbaih 
evam palikkamitabbaiii, eraiii nf[ma rfiji vatlabbo, evaiii Uparlt- 
jA, niain (Tijšmaih ?) upasarohamitv^ ja^atu bliavaih mah£r£j£ ti 
vSt/i thatvi imam gAtbam ratvj goiiam yflceyyi!th£ (e. -athfE) 
ti gtUhaifi u^anbflpesi: 

Dve me gon4 mah£r^a ye!ii khettarh kaB^mase, 
teflu eko mato dera, dutiyam debi kbatti^^ ti, 
BO hi Baibvaccharamattena taiii g4thaiti pagunaih ketv£ pa- 
gnnabhivain puttassa irocetvi tena hi tdta kiflctd eva pannfU 
kitrarii &A&y& ^aechatha aham par) mata ram gsntvi ram h o 
Bantike thasajmtti mtte e&dhu t£t£ ti paimfEkflram gahelvi 
Somadattassa ramilo aanlike tbItaktUarti nea^appatto rijaknlaiii 
g&ntvj ramiid (c. -o) taltfaacittena katapatisvnmodano tAa 
ciraseam riya ^gaf attha Idam iSsanam niefditT^ radatha yfln' 
attbo ti vutte imam g4tham iba: 

Dve me goni maUrija yefai khettam kafldmase, 
tesa eko mato deva, datiyarh ganha khattiyi ti, 
raihntE(c.-o)kiih vadesi tita pana vadihtti vnttepi tam(c.tAm)era 
gifliaiii &b&, rAj&tena vijjhitvi kathllabb^vam flatv^ sitarti katri 
SomadattB tnmhikaiii gehe bahd (c. -u) mamfle gon4 ti vatr^ 
tnmhebi dinni bhavisHanti devj ti vatte bodhisattasaa teesitr^ 
brftfamanasBa sojaaa gone (c. -o) alamkirabhandakam niv^sa- 
gjman c'aB8a bTahmadeyyam datrd mahantena yasena brih- 



319 

raanaiii af^ojn). Satthtt iHMih deBanKih ih^ritvi tadA rSjA 
ADsndo ahoBi brtlbrnano LfiladA^f (c. -tj Somadatto aham evi 
tt jUtakarh samodhtbetvA : na bhikkhave Hin' era pnbbe p'eHi 
atlano appae8iittiya amrtasmlm vattabbe aihRatn era vadati 
appaaantapDrlso hi balivaddaBsdiBO ra n&m& hotiti vatvi imam 
githam fiha: Appaisnt' dyaifi etc. Tattba appaBSnf £yan ti 
ekama vi drinnarii y& pann&BalitEnarii v& slha y£ paaa 
▼aggonam sabbantiroaina (7) pariccbedena ekassa tU dvhmaih 
v& enttantinadi v& abhJTena appaBsntb ayam, kammatth^nam 
pana n^abetvfi annyiii)janto bahnssuto ra; baliraddo va 
jfrattti ^athi ballvaddo jframlCno vaddbamfiiio ii'eTa mfitn na 
pllu na sesaltitak&iara atthiya vaddhati atha hho nirattbakMH 
«Ta jfrati evam eraiii ayani pi na upajjbfiyBTattaih karoti na 
Jcari^aTatlaiii na ^antaltavattfUfDi na bb£van£rf!matam jull- 
jatHi nirattbakam eva jfrati; mamsliiii tasoa raddhantiti 
ya,tb& balivaddaasa faganaiigalfidfiii vabetaih aBamattho eso ti 
araraOe TisHallhassa tatth' eva carantasea pi mame([ni vaddhanti 
(c. -ati) eram evam Imissftpi upajihAyJklfl!i vissattbasaa saihghiub 
niflsifa ctM&TO paccaye labbitvi uddharirecan4dfni katvj kiyaii) 
posentasBa marneflni vaddbanti (c. -tf), thdlasariro hutri vicaratl; 
psmi)£ ti )obiya1okuttar& pan'asHa pamiiH ekaihgulamattftpl 
na vaddhati, amte (?) pana gacchalat^fni viya tasea cba 
dririni ntss&ya tarih£ c' eva navavidhanidno ca raddhatlti 
attho . . . L£hidfiyittheraBBa vatlbaih. 

T> I58-S4. AnekajAtisariisflran ti imatb dbammadesa- 
narh bodhlrakkbamiile nlsinno nd^navasena udinetvfi apara- 
bh^ Anandatthereoa pnllbo katheei; bo hi bodbirukkhamdle 
niainno BDriye anattbamite yeva MArabalaiii vidhamitv4 patha- 
niayfime pubbeniv&BHpaticehidskam taih pad^letv4 majjht- 
may&ne dibbacakkhutn viBodbetvi paccbimayflme satteEU (e. 
Balth-) k^roiiiftam paricca paccayak£mftinam oUiretvi taih 



aDulomapatiloraaTaeena aamrnasanto araga^amanavelija eam- 
mŽHunbodhiih abhiBambujjbitvii anekehi bnddhasalBBahass^i 
avijahitaudinam ud^ento iin£ g&tb& abbdei : Anelia- etc. Tattha 
ga^ak^rakam garesantoti ahaiii imassa attabhivagebassft 
k&rakam tanbivaddhakim gavesanto yeim tl^nena eakkfi so 
datthuih tassa bodhininasa' attb^ya Dlpamkarap^damfile kat&- 
bhm(hflro ettakaih kJilaih &nekaj&tiBam^£iaiii anekajitisa' 
taAahassasamkbdtaiii imam sariiHfiraTallaih , auibbiaaih tam 
fl^nam avindanto alabbsnto yeva, sandhfiTisBarii (c. -«sa) 
samcaiim apariparaiii aouvicarin ti attfao; dukkhtl j&ti 
punappunan ti Idam gahakirakarii gaveHantassa kirana- 
vacanaiii, yt»Bm& jartETy^bimaranamissiUi jarh (ji i ) j^ti (c. j&} 
nim' es^ pu&appnoa upag&nturii dukkh& narl (na?) ca ei tasmim 
gdiUhe nativattattti (ativ-') tasmd tarh gavesanlo sandhirissan 
ti ftttbo; dittbo 'eiti aabbaitii^iltaA^pani patirijjhanlena inBy£ 
idfini dillho asi (c. ^i); puna gehan ti puna imasmiih 
saiiisftravaddhe atlabb^vasaiiikh^tam mama gebaiii na k£baai 
(c. -siril]; Babbi te ph^eakd ti tava sabbi avasegakilesa- 
pbisuk£mayji bbafi^fl; gahaktitaih visaihkbitan ti imaBsa 
tay^ kataaaa attabhdvagehassa avijj^anikb4tam kaunik^man- 
dalam [c. ~katn-) pi may£ viddhariisitarii ; Tiaamkb&ragatam 
cittan ti id£iii mama cittarii viBaiiikh£tram nibb^nam iram- 
manakaranafaeena gatarii aDupavitlbaii) ; latihlinarii kba- 
yam ajjhag£ ti tanhiDam khayasariikh4tari) arabaltarii sdhi- 
gato 'emiti . . . Anaadattberapultbaudfmavatthiini. 

Maximi sunt momenti bi versos, sed perobecuri, eo magis 
quod ex alio contestu sine dubio petili sunt Fabula priemisBa 
statuit, versus primum esse editoB eo temporis momeuto, quiim 
GotamaB, ad radicem arboris aapienti« sedens, Buddbaa fiereL 

Commentator ex ayBtemate ecclealfe buddhiaticiB dog- 
matico tta fere interpretari videtnr: generatio iterata qiiDm 
Bit dolorosa, multaa generationes peTcurri non illam sapi- 



n,gN..(JNGOOt^lC 



321 

eatiam obtinem, qiia iotelligibir, coticupiscfliitiam esM 
fabricatriceiD , qute corporis domnm ndificet Nanc demnin, 
quDm sapientiam illam obtinuerim, tu fabricatorl a me visiu 
ee, domum non denao »dilicabifl, tan omnes coRtie, i. e. 
cotera peccata, a me Tractge, culmen domuB a te ftict«, i^o- 
rantia se., a me deKtnictum, mens mea interitum deaiderii attigit. 
Turnour (teste Sp. H«Fdy: A Manoal of Bndhism 
p. teo*) vertiti Perfonuing my pilgrimsge tbrough the (sans^) 
eteinitf of couDtlesa eusteoces, in eorrow, bare I nnremittingljr 
sought in vain tbe artificer of the abode (of tbe pasBions, 
I. e. tiie human frame). Now, O artiticeri art thon fonnd. 
Hencefortb no receptacie ofsin sbalt tbou Torm — th^frames 
(literally, ribs) broken; tfay ridge-pole sbattered; tby eoul (or 
mind; emancipaled Crom liability lo regeneration (by trans- 
migration) hae annihilated tbe dominion of the pasBiona. 
Gogerly (ibidem): Through varioua tranamigrationa I inust 
travel, if I do not discover the builder whoDi I aeek; — 
painful are repeated trans m igrati one ! I have eeen the architect 
^and said) tbou sbalt not build me another bouse; lfay raftere 
are broken, thy roof timbeis scattered; ioy miDd is detached 
(from ali eiiBtlng objects), I faave atlained to the eistinction 
ol desire. Sp. Hardy: Through ma{iy different birthii, I have 
run (to me not having found), eeeking the architect of the 
deBire-reserabling bouse. Fainful are repeated birthel Oh, 
bouse-bullder I 1 bave aeen (thee). Again a houee Ihon canrt 
not build for me. I have broken thy rafters, thy central 
support is destroyed; to nimina iiiy mind is gone, I have 
arrived at the esstinction of evil-deeire. 

Commentario inniai quam prtebeant Turnour et Sp. 
Hardy interpretationem fonnse sandhdvissara minus rec- 
tam esse nemo non videl; sandbUvissarii enim conditio- 
* LlbrDin hunc nlilUaiiiiiim napai aecapi. 



ogle 



~ Bslis eet Ob intimum !'ingnlOTUin versua i5& Terbonini Dehtim 
Turaour gahakirakam per totnm versnm compellari statnit, 
esjajdem Anandain. Nune tamen magie placet ntruinque rer- 
Hum sic interpretari : MuUarum generationum revolutlo mihi 
gubeunda eseet, nisi invenisBem domus (corporis) fabrlcatorem, 
^uem qunrebam, (qDiaj dolorosa est generatio repetita. (AQ 
domus labricatorl conapectus ea, nec ampliua domnm fabri- 
cabia, omnes coatse taie fraotEs aunt, domua (a te Taotie) culmen 
destTDctum, destructionem (illiuB domasj consequuta inens (mea) 
ad desideriomm esatinctionem pervenit. Gehaih cfr. Mahfibh. 
11,9i: grbintvahi marty£n^m 4hnr deh£ni panditjb. E^hasi 
aanacr. isaet karsjasi i. q. karisyasi, cft. vv. bso. s7». Gfaha- 
kutam cfi;. not. ad t. d. Visamkhitam a rad. kar a. kr. 
ViaamkhElragatam cittarii cfr. Mah^bb. t2, 11:10: nirvi- 
nagataminasa. Tanh^naiii khayain cfr. vt. t»-i. mh-m. 
Mahfibh. 12, 6504. Abbidhfinapp. p. 1, 5. Hemac. ed. Boebtlingk 
p. 51, so. Asavakkbaj^a vv. od. s^i. Tanh^ vv. no. vie. 
!9i. si<9> AM. 4ia. Aaara vv. 9». ssa. sus-m. 

v> 155>56> Locua: laipatanatii. Persona: mahidfaa- 
naaettbipntto. 

.. . Ehf iiamacche ti te evartip^ bSU udakassa abh^vj 
khfnamaccbe pallale parikkbfnapatiS jinnakofici viya (c. vi) 
aTajjbi7aii{i, idaih vnttarii hoti: pallale ndakaaaa abhivo viya 
bi imesarii vaaanatibjnasaa abb£vo, macchtinam khfnabb£vo 
viya imesaih gehjnatti abh&vo, kbfnapatt^narii konc^naih up- 
patitv£ gaman^bh^vo (c. -na-) viya imeaaih Id^ni jalakalhala- 
pathfidfhi bhoge aaiiih^petutn aaamattbabhfivo , t»sm& te ete 
khfnapatt£ konci viya etlb' cva bajjbitvi avajjhijantiti; ciipi- 
tikh(n£ vi ti cipito alikbtni c&p& vinimmntti (c. -ttati, 
adde: ti) attho, idarii vutlarh hoti: yatb£ dpi Tinimmutt£ (-0?) 
šari (-0') yatii£v^am gantv4 patitaih gahetvfl ukkbipante asati 



S23 

tatth' eva opacikdbhattaih hoti evsm ime pi tajo vaje ati- 
khantd Id^i altanj (attdnaiii'} nddharitaih asamatthat£fa 
maranaTn □pagamissaRli , lena vnttaiii: eentl cilp^tikhfni va 
pohEndni anutthunan ti , iti amhehi kh^ditaiii (c. -tuih) iti 
amljehi pftan ti pubbe khiditini kb^ditapftanaccagftav^ditJni 
aDuttbnnanti aocanti anueocant4 sentfti . . . 

Koiica s. kranilca. Jh£yanti a rad. jhd s. jj&'> 
CflpfitikhCni commentalor interpretatur: arca emiseie sa- 
gittn. ADuitbunaiii pnes. part act. a rad. thun s. stan! 
aini;. pro plui. ' 



v. tSft AttjEnafi ce ti imam dbanimBdeaanam Sattb^ 
BhesakfilftTane viharanto Bodbir4jakum&-am irabbha kalhee); 
so klra palhavltale aiiinehi p^sfidehi aBadJeartipam itkfEse uppa- 
tamJnarii viya Kokanadaiii nima p^H^darh kilretvfE Taddhaklrii 
pucchi : kirii tay& aiiifiattbSpi erardpo pis^do katapubbo adfihu 
pathamasippam eva te idan ti ; palhamasippam eva ievi ti ca 
vulte cintesi : Bace ajaiii arii1a»aa eranipam p&ždam karissati 
a^am p^Jdo anacchariyo bharissali imam may& mdretum 
hatthap4de t&ssb chinditurii akkhfni uppjtelum raddhattti evam 
aiiiilassa pjisfidam na karlRsatiti (c -asfli), ho tam atlhaih attano 
piyasahi}'akasBa Saiijik&pnttafiBa n4ma (c. nS) mJinaTassa kathesi, 
BO eintesi: so niBsamsayam esa (etaih?) Taddbaklth nfiseBsati, 
asag^ho Bippijo mayi paeBante mi nassatu, saiiiilam assa da«- 
s&mtti, so tam upaeamkamitpj p^B^de te kammarti nillhitarh no 
ti pucchilvA niltbitan ti vutte (c. -o) rdjakumiro larti nfigetnk&mo 
attdnaiii rakkheyy&tti (c. -asfti) ^ba, vaddhaki bhaddakan te katarii 
simi mama irocaDteoa aham ettha kattabbam jiniBsdmiti v&tv& 
kiiii samma amh&kam p&e&ie kammaih nitfbitan ti r4jakum<i- 
rena pullbo Da iiva deva nilth&ti babu avasiftban ti ilha, 



fcim kamrnaiii nflma aTaeitthan ti; pacchj deva lEcikkhisBJroi, 
cUrilni (c. -tii) tfEva ^hardpetb^ ti; kirhd^niDi (c -uni) ii&m£ ti; 
niss^rfEni sukkhadtlriliij (c.-uni) deveti; bo ^ardpetvfi ad^si, atfaa 
nam ^ha: deva ito pattb^^a mama eantikam na šgantabbaiti, 
sukhuiiiakaromam karontassa hi aititehi saddhim kath£ salla- 
pantaasa me vikkbepo hoti, &hš.T&Ye\ija pana bhariy& me tb 
^hJiTam ^hariBsatiti, r^akuindro ca sidbij ti patisuni, bo eka- 
Bmiiii gabbhe nisfditv4 tdni d^rifni (c -ni) tacchetvfl altano 
puttadSrasaa antonisfdana^oggam garujasakunarii kalvi ^birave- 
14ya pana l)hariyarh Aha: gebe TijjamJnakaih sabbam rikki- 
nHv& hirafliiasuTannaii) ganhihtti, r^jakum^ro pi vaddhakisaa 
a)iifckhamanattb£ya geham parikkbipTtvfi rakkham thapeai, vad- 
dbaki pi sakunaBsa nilibiiak^le ajja Babbe d&rake gatjetrfi igac- 
cheyy^Biti bbariyam vatvd bbuttapitar^so puttadfiram BaknnasBa 
kucchiyaiii nisiddpetvS vjtapjtne (-nena?) nikkhamitvS pBUyi, 
so tesam deva vaddbakf palijattti na kandantfinam yeTa gantvA 
Hiniavante otaritv£ ekarh nagaram m^petv^ Katlhav^hanani- 
marJj^ (c. -naiim^) j^to, Bodbir^jakumfiro pi p&£damahain 
kariss^mtti Sattbdram nimantelv£ pieddam catujitigandbebi 
paribbai.tdaiii katvc'1 palbamarii Dmm£rato patlh4ya celapatti- 
kam patthari, so kira aputlako, tasra^ pattam v& dbitaraih 
v& lacch^mi Sattbfi imam akkamiesatiti cintetvS patthari, so 
Sattbari %ate Satth^raih pafte&patitthitena vandilvfi pattam 
gabetvfi pavieatba bhante ti £ha, Sattb£ na pavisi, so dutiy3in 
pi t:itiyam pi apavisitv^ va Anandattberam olokesi, olokitaiii 
(c. -a) sainn£y' eva vatthSnarii anakkamanabh^vaih iiatvfi sarii- 
harantu r^jakumfira dusa^ni oa Bhagavi celapattikam akka- 
missati pacchimajanataiii Talhdgato oloketiti dussdni sambar^- 
pesi, duss^i Baiiiharitr^ Satth£ram anto pavesetvž yfigukbaj- 
jakena samm^netvA ekamantam nisinno vanditvš &btt: bhante 
tumhfikaih upabtlrako tiitkhattum aaranaiii gato, kucchigato va 
ktr'amhi ekartire saranam gato, dutiyaiii tarunadflrakaktfle, ta- 



325 

tiyam riinfl^bh^vappattaklil«, taasa me kasm& celapattikaih 
na i^kamitth^ ti ; kiih pana tvaiii kumara ciotetvA celini attharttj 
(c.-ntti); saee pnttaiti vJdbftaTaih t£ lacchtEmi Satthti me akka- 
misBatlti idairi cintetvl bhante ti; ten'ev&baiii na akkamtn ti; 
kim panfihaih bhante puttaih vi dliftararii vi n'evalacch£mtti; 
&na kum&r^ ti; kiihk^rani ti; pnriraake attabhiSve bbarlytlya 
saddhiri) pamidam 4pannatt£ ti; kasmiih kftie bhante ti; ath' 
assa Satth£ atftaiii ^Laritvi dassesi: Atfte kira anekaaati 
manusefi mahatiy^ n^v^ya samuddarh pakkhandirhsu, n&vi 
samndde bhijji, dve ja^ampatikdekam pbalakam galjetrfl anla- 
rsdfpakaiii pavisiifisu, sesti sabbe tattb'eva marimsu, tasmim 
kho pana dtpake mah4sakunasami;ho vasati, te aiiiftaiii khi- 
dltabbakaiii adisvd jjtakajjbattfi (rl »akuiiandakini afig^resu pa- 
eitv& kh£diiii3u. tesu appahontesu »akunacchfipe gahetv4 kh^ 
dimso, evani paihamara^e pi majjbimavaye pi pacchimavaye 
pi khlEdiinau yeva, ekasmim pi Ta;e appamidaiii nSpajjimsn, 
^o pi ca neaaih appamidain nftpajji (c. -irhsuV Satthi 
idarh taasa pubbakammam (tas3etv4: sace hi trarii rijakn- 
mdra tadi ekasmim pi vaye bhaTiyfiya saddhitii appam^darti 
dpajjissa ekasmim vaye putto v& dfa(t4 va uppajjeyya, sace 
v& pana vo eko pi appamatto abbavissa lam palicca putto vi 
Ahiti y& na uppajjissa kum4ra, attinarii bi piyam mamflamfinena 
tfsD pi vayesii appamattena atl£ (c. atti^nam) rakkhttabbo yev4 ti 
vatvjt ioiamg&ibam 4ha: Att^naflceetc. Tattba yfiman tiSattb^ 
attano dhammis3aratfiya desan4kiL!)a1at4ya idba tinnaih Ta7J- 
narii aihMtarahi vayam y^man ti katvj dasBesi, lasmti evam 
ettha attbo reditabbo : sace attfSnarii pLyaTh jfineyya (c. --iieyyam) 
r«kkheyy£ nain surakkbitam yadi£ so aurafekbito hoti 
evatii nam (c na) rakkheyya, tattha sace bi jcibf sam£no att^ 
naiii rakkhisH&mtli uparip^ddalale sušam vutaih gabbbarti pavi- 
sitvi saoipannžrakkho hutr£ t& (tam r) nivasanto pabbajito hutvi 
ensammto pihitadvjEravjUapfinalene (c -taiiidr^) Tibaranto 



pi stlinaih rakkhati yera, gibi pana Bamtoo jaA^alaih 
dinasfl^dfni pumAini karonto pabbajito t A pana rattapati- 
rattam parijattiniaDasik^resu assukbarii ^pajjanto attfinaiti 
rakkhati n^a (-'), evan tfsn vayeHu asakkonto aRnataraeinim pl 
T3ye panditapuriBO attinsih patijaggite yeT&, sace gifafbhilto 
palhamara^e bbid<jf!pasutati;a kusalam kJturh na eakkoti 
nu^hiinavaje appamattena hutri kusalam kitabbaih, eac« 
ii]t^hi[navaye puttad4raih posento kusalam kitara na eakkoti 
pacchimavafe kitabbam eva, «kam (evam?) pi karonte (-tenai) 
atulnaih (atti?) patljaggtto ts boli, evaih akarontassa pana 
atti piyo nima na boti apiy^arj[yftnam eva nam karoti, saee 
pana pabbajito paihamavaye BajjbiyaiR karonto dhirento ri- 
cento Tattapalivattam karonto pam^daih ipajjati inajjhimavaye 
appamattena aamanadbammo (c. -na-) k^tabbo, eace patha- 
maYaye uggah!tapariyattlyd atthakalbam vinicchayak£ran£k&- 
ranafi ca pucchanto majjbimavayena ca pam^daih jpajjatt 
paccbimavaye appamattena Bamanadbamrno kitabbo yeTa, evam 
pi tena (karont«ia i) atti paiijaggilo Ta hoti, evaib akarontasea 
pana atti piyo n4ma na Ito(> pacch4nut£panenava (-nameva^) 
nam tapetiti . . . Bodhir^jakumfirassa vattbum. 

.Iaii5^ potent verbt hi s. jfiii. Rakkheyyi cfr. not. 



T' 15S. Locua: JetaTanaiii. Penona: Upaoandasa- 
ky«piitto. 

. . . Idam vuttaii) hoti : yo applcchatidigunebi vi ariy»- 
vaijieapatlpadlidfhi vA param annsieitukimo atUEnam eva patha- 
matatam tasmim goiie patil!h£peyya. ^. attinarh hi tattha 
anivesetvi kevalam param eva anaefiaamtbo parato nindain 
labhitvi kiliasati nima . . . 

Na kilisBeyya melins fortaese vertamus: non iii eo 
calpa eel; cfr. not. ad v. s-.. 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOgle 



327 

T> IdO. Locus: Jetavanarii. Persona; Padh^nikatieaa- 
tthero. 

Ta8B'attho: jaihi bi bhikkhu (e. -t) pathamajdm^diaa 
carhkamitabban ti vatvA param ovadati Bayam carhkamddfni 
adbitthabanto atUinaA ce talh£ ka^ir^ yatfa' aihnam anusfSsati 
evaih sante eudaiito vata dametba yena gunena param ann- 
stUati teaa atlani Budanto hutvi dame^^a; att£ hi kira 
duddamo li afaiii hi att^ n£ma duddamo, taBm£ ;athfl so 
Budanto boti tathi damelabbo ti... 

Dametba aic A C et comme&l.; B habet dammetha, 
qua lectione recepta metrum reatitnitur, cTr. DOt ad v. n. 

T> lOO* Attj[ hi attano n£tho ti imam dhammadesanaiii 
8attb£ Jetavaae vitjaranto Kum&iakassapattheraMa mtitarain 
llrabbha katbesi; e& kiralUjagahanagare Bettbidbtt^ viihftiitatii 
pattak41ato pa|thJiya pabbajjaih y&;i^tba punappana y^cam£nftpi 
ca m^tiipitunnam sanlike pabbajjaih alabhitvfl vayappatt& pati- 
hulaiii gantv^ patidevatd hutv£ ag^maijlie vaeati, ath' assi 
na ciraas' eva kucchLyam gabbho patilihahi, b& pan' assa pa- 
tillhitabhHvarh ajinitrž ra s^inikam ir&dhetvi pabbajjarh jia, 
atha nam m mahantena sakk^rena bhikkhu niapa8Bayam netvji 
ajinanto DeTadattapakkhiyfinam bhikkbunrnam eantike pabb^ 
jeai, aparena samayena bhikkhuniyo tasei gabbbinib h kvaril 
i\atv& l&bi kili) idan ti vutt^ n&bam ay7e na (^ tam j4nim!ti 
kim etam silaih vata me Progam ev^ ti, bhikkbuniyo taiii Deva- 
datlassa santikam netv4: ayaiii bbikkbuniddhi (?) pabbajlUl, 
imisBi! n)ayani gabbbassa patiltbilakilam na janima, kin d^f 
karom^ ti pttccbtmeu, Devadatto mi mayharh ov&iakjrikibiafb 
Uiikkhuntnain ayaso uppajjiti ettakam evacintetv^upapabbfijetba 
(uppab-'') nan ti &h^ tam sutvt! dabar^ : mi maiii ayyc n^setha, 
n^aiii Devad^ttaih uddisaa pabbajitd, etha mam (adde: Satlbn?) 
aantikam Jetavanam mthi ti, ni tam iddya Jelavanam gaotri 



Satthn JTOceBDm, Satthi tassil gibfkflle (c fafk^e) gabbbo paMtthito 
ti jžnanto pi parav^amocanatlham r4jfinaro PasenadikoB^aih 
Hahin^tbapindikam CdUJnithapindikam (c.-la-) Vis^khiupieikain 
amiiini ca mah^kuldni pskkoB^petr^ Up£littheram 4n^peBi : gaccha 
imise^ dahar£ya catnparisamajjhe kaminaiii parieodfaebJti, tiiero 
ramiio purato Vis£kbain pakkos^petTfi tam adhjkaranaih palicchi- 
peei, B& B&nipikimm parikkhipipetT£antosdnlyam|taBHi hattlia- 
pddaii£bbiudaTapariyos£R^iii oloketr^ m&ee dirase eam^netri 
gihfbh^ve im&yai gabbbo laddbo t) iiatv£ theraesa tam attham 
Procesi, atb'ass4 tbero parisaroajjhe partsuddbabbdvam patilth^- 
pesi, s& aparena BamajenaPadumuttarabuddhasBa p^damilte pati- 
libitatthaDam (paltbitapatthaoi ?) mah&nubh^pam putjaiii vijfiji, 
ath' ekadivaBaro r4}^bhikkbuniiipaBBa)raHamfpe(c.-ena)gaeehanto 
d&rakasaddam sutv£ kim idan ti pucchitvi deva ekiesi bhik- 
khQniy£ putlo jdto ta8s'e8a eaddo ti vutte tam kumaram attano 
gbaram netv£ dblitinaiii (c> iti-) ad^si, nfimagabanadivaBe v^assa 
EUasapo ti nfiniam katva kumiraparibdrena vaddhitaltfi Knmira- 
kasaapo ti safijinimau, bo kfl^inandale daharake paharitvd 
(c. parib-) nimtnittipitikena itiayam pahal4 ti vutte rfijSnaih 
upasamkamitv^ deva math nimm^tjpitiko ti vadanti, m^taram 
me fi^kkhatb4 ti pucchitvj ramfl4 dhitiyo dasBetvi im£ te 
mitaro ti vutte: na ettikfi mama m^taro ekli7A me m^tar^ 
bhavitabbatii Um me ^cikkhath^ ti ^a, rfijd na sakki imam 
railcetun ti cintetv^: tdta tava m£t& bhikkhuni, tram may4 
bhikkbuDfupa»8ayfi (c. -aiii) inito, m tšvataken' eva Bamnppanna- 
samvego hutv£ t£ta pabbijetha man ti iUia, r&ji sidbn tit£ ti tarit 
mafaantena aakkirena Satthn santlke pabb4jeBi, so laddbdpa- 
sampado Kum^rakasBapattbero ti pamf)£yi, so Sattbu Bantike 
kammatthinam gabetv^ aramnaih pavisitvfE všyamitv& visesain 
nibbatteturii asakkonlopnnakammatlbinam visCBetvtlgahess^mfti 
Sattbu sanlikaih ^antvi Andbavane vih^i, atha naih Kassa- 
piU)uddbakdle ekato Bamanadhammam katvž BnAgimipbalaiii 



patri Brafamsloke nibbattabblkklni (c.-ii) BrafamaTokftto Sgmtri 
paiinaraaa pafihe pncchitri: ime paithe thapetvi Satthiram atitio 
koči (c ko) vj^kfituih samattho n' atthj, gacdia Satthu santike 
imesam attfaam agganhf! ti ujfojeai , io tathi katv^ pafihaih 
vlMajjanivaBine arahattaihpilpiirii,tassapananikkhanl8ditlhakfS- 
lato paltli4ya dridaga vagstini m£tijbhikkhuniyi akkhfhi (c. akkhf) 
aesdiii pavattiihsu , sfl puttavi;ogadukkhit4 ten' eva mukhena 
bhikkbifa Garamfini antaravftbiyaih theraiii dlsvi puUa paR£ 
ti viiaTantf tam gaphituiii upadhivam^nfl parivattitvi pati, 
8^ thanehi khtraih muRcantehi utlhahitv^ allacrvarji ^antvt! 
theraii) f^anhi, so cintesi: sac' i^arii mama santiki madhura- 
vacanaii) na labhtseati vinaasiBsuti, taddhame (?)-katv4 ini£ya 
saddhim eallapisedmttl, alha naiii £lja: kim kBrotitr(c.-i) vicarasfti 
Binehamattam pi cbinditum iia eakkositi (c.-šsfti), s^ aho corassa 
kathit ti cintet\'4 kim vadesi tJtd (c. t^) ti vatvd puna pi tena tatb' 
eva Tntm cintesi : aham imaBsa kiran^ (c. -a) dv^dasa vasedn) 
assetum (asedni?) dhiretum na sakkomi, afaiii pan' eva thaddha- 
hadayo ti kim me imin4 ti put lasi neham chinditvi tam divasam 
evet arabattaih p^puni. Aparena sainayena dhammasabhtljarii 
katbaii) BBmuUb&pesum(c.-Bu): Manavaiievadattena evam iipa- 
nfBBayasampaniio Kum^rakaiisapo ca therF ca n^sitd, ^atlhfipi 
tesaih p&titth^ jfito, aho buddlii nJima lokannkampakA ti ; Sattbi 
igantvit k4ya nu 'ttha bhikkbave etarahi kathfiya HantiiBinnit 
ti puccbitvA imfiya nSmi ti vatte na bhikkhave ldfin'eva aharn 
imesaiii paccayo patit|h£ jito pubbe pi nesarh abam patillhi 
ahosiiii yev£ ti vatvfi: 

Nigrodbam eva seveyya, na sfikham upasathrase, 
nigro^asmiiii matam Beyyo yaiice R^kbasmim .{(vitan ti, 
imarii Ntgrodbaj itak ari) vittliirena katbeivi: tadi sfikliamigo 
Devadatto ahosi, parisSpt 'ssa Devadatlapaiisi, vtirappaili mi- 
gadbenu therf (c. -i) ahoBi, pntto KumdrakK^Bapo, gabbhinimigiy£ 
jfvitaiii pariccajitvi gato nigrodbamigariji pana abam evi ti 



n,„N.«ji-vGoogle 



330 

jitftkaiii aamo(lh4netvfl. puttasineharh chinditvi theriy£ attaaA 
va attano patJttbžbatabbtlTam pasaiiutanto : bhikkhave yUTQi 
parassa attBni!thiteDa(c.-te) Ba^Bpar£yano vil ma^aparf^aiio yi 
bhavituih na aakkfi lasmi att4(«.attaD£)Ta attano nitbokitn paro 
karissatiti vatvi imam gfitham £ha: Atti hi elc. Tattha nitbo 
ti patitrbi, idam vuttaiii hoti: jasmi attanittbitena attaaam- 
panneDa (caddit: na) kusalam katvi aaggam vi pipunitnni 
ma^am v& bhivetum pbatam vS. sacchikdtum sakkfl taemfl 
bi att£ va (cca) attano patiiibd ti, paro bo n&naa kasaa pa- 
tiflhlL siyfi, attan£ eva hi sudantena (c. addit: hi) nibbiae- 
vaiiena (c. -btye-) arabattapbalasamkb&tarii d^^llobbaih Ubba- 
nitham labhati, arahattam bi sandbdja (c. -yam) idhan^tbara 
labhati dullabban ti vuttaiii . . . KiimirakaesapattheraBHa ratthuro. 

T> lOl* Logub: Jetaranam. Pereona: Uahik41&u- 
pfisako. 

Tattha rajtram y'amhamayam mantn ti vajiram 
va amhamayam (c. amhayaihj maiiim, Idam TUttarii hoti : yatbš 
pjU4namayahi (c.p&£mayaiti) p^BJnasambhavaiii vajiraiii (c- -rl) 
tam eva amhamayam mapiin attano utth^natthdnas&mkbiltam 
p&sinamanirh khdditvi chiddiicbiddam kbandikbandikaiii katv& 
aparibhogam kaioti evam evam attani katam attani jitarii 
attaBambharam pipaih dummedham nippabitam pu^alam ca- 
tusu ap£yesu abhimattbati kantati (ckalasti) vidbameetfti . . . 

Abhimattbati a rad. matb t. mantb, itidem baddbati 
a bandb. Amhamaya s. acmainaya. 

V* 169« Yassa accanltli imam dhammadeaanam Sattbi 
Vejavane vlharanto Devadattaiii iTubbha katbesi. Ek asm i da 
hi divase bbikkhii (c-u) dliammaBabb4yam katbaiit aamaiihi- 
peaam : iruao Uevadatto duHBilo pllpadbammo diiBsflyakaTaneD' 
(c. -non*) eva Taddhit£ya taiilj&ya Ajitasaltam BatiigaiihitrA 



331 ' 

mahantaih UU>haBakkJ^am nibbattetv^ Aj&tasattum pitu vadbe 
sam^d^petvi teaa saddhim ekato fautri DfEoappakfirena Tath%a- 
tasea Taclb£ya pariBakkatSti, Satthi &g&ntv& kfE^a du 'ttha bhik- 
khave etarahi katbiSja Banniamn^ ti pnccbitvfl im4ya nfini4 ti 
mtte na bhikkhave idila' era pubbe pi Deradatto ndnappa- 
k&rena mafham vadhiya parisakkaliti vatvi Kurungaj£takM(Di 
kathetv4: bhikkbave accantaduBed^apugi^alan nima dnsi(lya- 
kiranft appann£ taiihfi ni41ur^ viya s^lam paTiyonaDdh[tTi 
BambhiOjamin& niray^isu pakkhipatiti vatv^ imam glitbam 
iha: Tassa accanta- etc. ... M£lnv£ e&lam iv'otatan ti 
yaBBa puggalassa tarii tanh&samkbfitam dD8sflyam, yathi n^a 
mi\nvi B^lam otaranttti deve raEsante parattehl ndakarh patic- 
diitv£ aambhajanavasena sabbattbakam eva parlyoeinanti evaiii 
Otataiii pariyoDanditv£ ihilaih (- ?) so mŠAuv5.y& sambhajilv^ 
bbdmiyaiii (c. -ya) p4tiyain(lno rukkho Tiya diiasflaBamkh&l&ya 
tanb£ya sambhajitvi apiyeBU pdliyamf[no yatbi nam anattha- 
Umo diso icchati tath4 attiaam (c. atta-) karoti nlbnfi ti 
attho . . . Deradattassa vatlhum. 

VereoT, ut lecte intelleierini versum. MJtlnri cfr. v. hm. 
Otata a rad. tan^ Dias s. dvisa, cfr. v. 4«. 

T> 'I63> Sukar4ntt< imani dbammadesanani Satthi Ve!u- 
vane viharanto Baroghabbedaparisakkanam irabbha katbesi. 
E^adivasam hi Devadatto samghabbe<)Sya pariaakkanto £yaB- 
mantam pindfiya caTantam Anandam disvš attano Bdhippayam 
procesi, tam sutvA tbero Satthu santikaih gantvit Bbagavantam 
etada¥Oca: idb&harh bhante afiyanhaBamayam niv^Betv^ patta- 
dvaraii) fid£ya Rijagabaiii pinddya p^viBim. addas^ kho mam 
bhante Devadatto R^agalje pindiya carantam (c -to), disvi yen&- 
baiii ten' upasamkami [c. addit: upasaiiikami), upaaamkamitvi 
mam etad avoca: ajja tagge dinjihani štubo Ananda atiii^atre- 
vaggati (?) aihnatrabhikkbuBaiiighfE uposatbaiii kariss^mi saiii- 



gbakammafi c& ti a^a Bhagav^ Devsdatto Baihghaita bhindisaati 
npoeathafl ca kariesati eamghak&mmini c^ ti evaiik vutte Satthi: 
Sokaraih sfidhun^ s^dha," pipena dukkaraih, 
p&para pipeoa sukaram, pipam ariyehi dukkaran ti, 
imam Qd4nam iid4netv^ Ananda attano ahitakammtuD era 
BDkaran (c. dukk-) ti Tatv4 imam githam fiha: Sukarini etc. . . . 
Samghabhedaparisakkana v atthu m . 

V> 164> LocDs: Jetavanam. Persona: Kilatthero. 

Tass' attbo: yo dummedbo pognalo attano §akkfirab&Dibha- 
yena pipikain ditthini niss£ya dbammam v& sossflina d^nam 
v& dasstEmi ti vadante palikkosanto arahatarii ari^Anam dham- 
maj^Tinaiti buddb4narti sJsanarii palikkoeati taasa tam patikko- 
sanarii 94 ca p4pik4 ditihi vejusaihkbitassa kalthakaasa (c. kassa) 
pba14ni Tiya hoti, kaemi (c. ta-) : f atii4 katlbako pbal&ni ganhanto 
attagfaainiiiya pballati (c. pa-) attano gbfttattham eva phaleti 
evam so pi attagbjit)^ya pballatiti (epa-), vuttam pi c'etwh: 

Phalam re kadalim hanti phalam veluih phalaib nalaib 

Rakk4ro purisam hanti gabbho aBsatariih yall)& ti . . . 

Diiibi s. drsii eentiendi atque InteHigendi ratio, sententia, 
doctrina; miccbidilibi vv. ibt. aio; Eammddillhi v. ni<). Cfi. 
Abbidb4napp. ed. Glougb p. 19, n, 57, b(i. Burnouf: Introd. 
p. Ma. Me. Nissdja genindium a rad. si (h. fri) praf. 
ni; cfr. tt. »h. nns. 1141. Abit enpe niss4ya in prfepoaitionein 
ejus notionie: ad, apud. Gbaiifia s. gb4nya ' Pfaallati, n) 
fallor, pase. cane. verbi pbal. 

V> 105> Locas: Jetaranam. Persona: CtljakilaupJsako. 

Tass'attbo: yena attanii akusalam kammaiii katam hoti 
BO cfttusn apjiyesu dukkhain anubhaTanto attan& va eaihkilis- 
aati, vena pana attan4 akatara p4paiii so sngatii^ c' eva agatiA 

* Addei Kidfaii. 



nigtijetJNGoOglc 



ca gaccbanto attanj va visa^hati, kusalakammasamkbtEtaii ca 
asuddbtrh paccattam k^raesanh^atb (- ?) attani ^era vfpaccati, 
aitaAo puggido aiiiAam pu^alarh na visodhafe ti na kilisBa- 
tttl vuttam faoti . . . 

Paccattarti adv. corapoBitum ez paii et attam [s. &tmanl, 

T* 160. Attadatthan ti fmarii dhammadeBanam SaUbJ 
Jetavane rihaTanto Attadattbattberain ^rabbba katheet. Sattb^r^ 
fal parinibbfliiakfile bbikkbare ito catum4BaccayenB parinibbj- 
yisaJim!li vntte nppannasariivegi sattasat^ putbajjanfl bhtkkbti 
(c -u) Sattbo Bantikam avijahttvjE va kiti nu kho (ivuso ka- 
riBsim^ 1i saiDniantayainJlnJi vicaranti, Attadattbatthero pana 
cintesi: Satlbd kira catumjUaccayena partnibb£yiseati ab^n ca 
maihhi (!) avCtarfigo Sattbari dbaramJne yeva atabattattbija 
v£yaiiiiB8imiti, so bbikkbilnam sautikaih na gacchati, atha 
nam bhikkbd (c. -u) kasm£ (c. taBmd) ^vnso tram no amh^kain 
■antikaih tigaccbasi na kinci mantestti v&ivšl iSattbu santikarh 
netr4 ajam bbaute evaih ndma karottti £rocayimsu, bo Satlhiri! 
(c. -ram') pi kasnih evam karoitti vntte: tumbe hi kiia bhante 
catumjeaccayena parinibb£iyissatba, aharti tumhesu dfaarantesa 
yeva arabatti]ppattiyft v£yamiBBimiti, Sattbi tassa B£dhok£rarh 
datv^: bhikkhave yaR8a mayi sineho attbi tena Attadattliena 
riya bhavitum vaddhattti na hi gandh^dfhi pdjent^ mam (c. niayi) 
pdjenti dbaniin^n(idhammapatipattiy& pana mam pdjenti tasmd 
aihnena pi AttadatthasadiBen' eva bbavitabban ti vatvfi imaiii 
gAHmm £ha: Attadattham etc. Tasg'altho: gihfbhilto piti ca 
kdkani kam attam p i attano atifaarti sabassamatten&pl parassa 
atthena na h£p8ye, k^lianikamatto pi bi 'ssa attadatibo va 
kfa^aniyam v& bhojaniyam vfi nipphideti na parattho, imam 
paoa evam akatbetvtl kammalthfinasfsena kalhitam, tasmfi atta- 
dattbam na h^pemiti bhikkhund sarhghaaea appannam cetiya- 
patieaibkhjranfidikiccaiii v& Dpajjhjyavattaiii vSl na bSpetabbarii 



334 

(c-a), ab bi aam^c^rika vatla ii hi plirenio ^eva ariyaphdfUI(ni 
(c. -d(lii) sacchibaroti , taam& aj^am pi attadatiho va, yo pana 
acciractdhavipaasako ajja ajj' ev& ti palivedham pattbayani£DO 
vicarati tena upajjh^y£divatt(ini pi bh&vetvši attano kiccam 
eva k£ubbait), evam evaiii attadattham abhirtin£ya Byain 
me attano attho ti saKakkhetrS sadatthapaauto siv^ t^- 
unitti sake atthe DyynttapayQtto bhaTeyy£ ti . . . Attadatthatfae- 
ra«Ba vatthum. 

Attadattha et eadattha cnm d enphoniee cansa in- 
serto, crr. Clough: Pali gram m ar p. ti, 77. Paeuta s. prani ta 
a rad. so, crr. not. ad v. .ia. 



T> 107. Locus: Jetavanam. Persona: aifanataradahara- 
bfaikkhn. 

Tattha hfnam dbamman ti pailcakdmagnnadhaiiimam, so 
Mnena dhanimena antamaso otlhagonfidfhi pi patisevitabbo (-?), 
hfnesn ca niray£dfsn thfinesn nibbattfipettti hEno njtma, lam na 
seveyya; pamiden^ ti satiossaggalakkbanena pamiEdeni ti na 
Bamva8eyya; na seveyy^ ti micch^itiliiDi pi na ganheyyai 
lokavaddhano ti yo (c. so) bi karoti ao lokavaddhano n^ma 
hoti, tasmi hi evam akaranena na aiy& lokavaddhano . . . 

Ufnaih dhammain cfr. vv. si. 115. 94°. m. mi. 70. 
PatnJtdo cfr. vv. »i. sb. «41. 

T. lOS^GO. Uttitihe n& ti imarh dhammadesanaih 
Satthi! Nigrodb4T4me viharanto pilaraih irabbha katfaeei. 
Ekasmim hi samaye Satthlt palhamagamanena EapiUparaita 
gantvŽ n^tfbi katapaccuggamane Nigrodh^Mmam patvi jtdtfnaih 
mdnarti bhindanatth£ya &kise ratanacamkamam m^petv£ lattba 
cainkamanto dhammam deaeei, fifttf (c. -i) paaannadtti Snddho- 



danamiihdr4j^arii idith kttV/S T&ndiihsu, laBiniin nitiBam^game 
pokkharaTasearii vasei, tam 4rabbha mabfijanena kathfiya (c. kat-1 
samullh^pit^ya na bhikhhave 1d)Sn'eva pnbbe pt n]aybarh ntitisa- 
m^ame pokkbaravasaaih Tassi jev& ti valv4 Vessantarajdtakarti 
katheei, dbammadeaanam sutTji pakkamantesu flAtrsu eko p! 
SatthfiTam na nimantesi, rdjfipi mayharh pntto mama gehaih 
an^antv^ kabaiii gamissaHti animantetv4 va agamfisi, gantvi 
ca pana gebe vfBali^^ bhikkhusaLiasa^naib y£guid!ni paiiyM&~ 
petri (c. paliB^) 6san&m f&mfi&pesi, puna divase Satthfi piitdiya 
pftvisanto kin nu kho atfte buddhd pilti nagaraih pavisitvfi ujukam 
era fifitrkniam pavisimsu ud^iiu palipS!iyS pindžya carimsii ti 
diBv£ patbamagehato pa!thflya pitidAya caranto ply^si, tam 
paTattim raihfio llrocesum, r£ij^ silakaih saiithfipento vegena 
nikkbamitv^ Satthirarh vanditvJE: piitta kasmi mam niseBi, 
ativiya te pind^ya carantena lajjfi tippSditi, yuttarii ndma te 
ima^mirii yeya nagare auvjantiasivikiidibi vicaritvi pi«d^ya 
carittiTh, kiiii (c. ki) maiii lajjapesiti; n&han tarii mah^r^ja Iajj4- 
pemi, attano pana kulavaiiisaih anavattimlti ; kim pana tdta 
piiid^ya caritvf! jfranavaitiso mama vameo ti; n'eso mahftr^ja 
tava varhBO, mama pan' eso vamso, anekfini hi buddba^ahasafin! 
pindfiya caritrii va jfTiiiisil ti (c. tvf!) vatvi ]m& gdth^ abhfisi; 
Uttitihe etc. Tatiha uttitthe ti uttitihitvd pareBam gha- 
radv£re Ihatvg gahetabbapiiide na-ppama,jjeyyfi ti; pinda- 
cdrikavattarii h) bfipetv^ panftabbojanini pariyesanto uttittbe 
pamajjati n^a, BapadJtnarti pirid£ya caranto pana na-ppamajja- 
tl nfima, evarii karonlo nttilthe na-ppamaijeyya ; dhammaiii 
anesanaiii pal_i£ya sapad^naiii caranlo tam eva bbikkhficariyam 
dliammam Bucaritam čare; sukbam settti desan£mattam etaiii; 
evarii pan' etam bhikkh^cariyam dbammaih caranto dhamma- 
c4rf idhaloke ca paraloke ca catdhi iriy^pathehi sukbam 
viharaliti attho; na nam duccaritan ti vesiyjdibhede (c. -o) 
agoeare caranto bhikkblicariyadhammam sucaritam (c duec-) 



nima evaih acaritvi dbamnuttii čare dnccaritaih (c. sucsr-) 
na nam duccaritaih čare, sesiuh (c. tesaih) Tuttattfaam eva . . . 
Suddhodan&saa Tattfauih. 

Uttilthe com. gerund. babere videtur. Mad piaf. pa, 
cfr. vv. lit. Ril. 1». S92. floB. SH4. 959. D h a m m ac ^ TI n ctr. 
dbammajfvin vv. «1. is4, dhammallha rr. ai7. ms, dbantma- 
dhara v. asu, dbammika v. 84. 

T* 170* Locue: Jetavanarh. PersoDie: paiicasatari- 
paesakabhikkhd. 

Tattha marfcikan ti mjiyam, iD4yft hi ddrato (c. du-) 
gehasanlh^nfidivasena upatibitfipi upagacchantJSnam agayhiipa- 
kfiiattakfi tucchakd va, lasni&Bsasatti (?) nppajjilv^ bhijjana- 
tlhena bubbalakaih tucch^dibb^ven' eva m6y&m (c. c^-) pa8seyya, 
evarii kbandb£di'okam avekkhantarh maccurijj na (c. nam) 
passattti attho . . . 

Bubbalaka s. budbuda. Maccurllj^ cfr. v. 46. 

V> 171. Etha paBsath' imam lohan ti imaiit dbamrna- 
deeanam Satth4 Vejuvane viharanto Abbayarijak)}m jraih £rabbba 
katbesi; tassa kira paccantarii Tiipaaametvfi jgatassa piti Biiu- 
bis&ro tuBsitr^ ekaih naccagftakasalarh n^lakittbiiii datvi tassa 
eattlEbam rajjam ad&i; so saltihaih geh^(c.-am) babf anikkhanto 
VA rajjaBiriiii auubhavitvjE aitbaoie divaee nadftitthani gantvA 
aah&tv& uyy£naih pavisitvi Santatimahimaito viya tMsi itlbiyd 
naccagftaiii passanto nisMi, eSpi tam khanaiii yeva Santatiamac- 
caasa (c- santimaccassa) n^lakittbf viya satthakav^tdnaih vasens 
kfilain akisi, kuni^ro lassfl ^c. -a) kjilakiriydya uppannaaoko na me 
sokam ibapetv^ Sattb^rarii amno nibb^peturii aakkbiBsatlti Satthi- 
raiii upasaiiikamilT^ bhante Bokam me nibbfipetbji ti ^a, Satthil 
(C bba-) tam eamasB^elvi tayi hi komora imias^ ilthiy& evam 
eva matak£le rodantena pavattit^arii a«siinam anamata^e sain- 
aire pam&naiii (c. -naih) n' attbtti vatri U[ya de8an&ya BokasM 



887 

tanubbJTam tiKtv& knm&a mi aoci b4ltyan&iBih Mihsfdan^ 
tthdnaiii ettu ti v&tri imain |i;^tf>am iba; Etha etc TatOia 
ethapaBflathfttirJjaknmJrameTasandhAffib*; imaifilokaB 
ti imarii kbandhaloklidisaijikhtltaih attabh^Taih ; cittan ti vi- 
cittaiii (c. vacfci-) rfijaratbam viya vatthtUaihkflr&jicittam (o. 
-«ittitaih) ; fattha bi\& ti ya8mirii attabfa&ve bili eva 
VisMuiti; vijinatan ti jflnantiUiaib pana pandltinani ettba 
rJigasang£diBii eko pi eaSgo n' aUbiti attho . . . Abhayarija- 
katn^rasBa vatUiam. 

R£jaratha cfr. r. isi. Saliga cfr. vv. »t. m«, hm^, tia. 

T> iyS> LocDs: Jetavanam. Persona: Bammujljani- 
tthero. . 

So imarii fortasBe legendum eet sv-lmam. 

T<lW« Ločna: Jetavanain. Peraona; AiigiiltiBilatthero. 
Tattha kusalenj ti arahattamaggarti eandbifa Tbttani, 
sesam atttoattham era . . . 

Pith(yftti sanicT. apiBt(ryati? 

T* 174. Locus: Agg^Iavaeetijrari). Peraona: pesaktE- 
radbrti. 

Tattha ayarii toko ti ayaiii lokamah^jano partift^cak- 
bbano abhJvena andhabhiilo; tanuk'ettlii ti Uuiako etth« 
na babu jano anicciidivaBena vipassati; sakuiito jjlamutto 
vi ti jathž cbekena edkunikena jdlena ottharitvl gajhami- 
Aakeao vaddbakeau (c. kevaddb-) kodd «ra jdlato muccali aeai 
antojilam eva pavisantt tatbi mSTtq&\en& ottiiaresu (-aiesut) 
Batlesu babd (c -u) ap^/agimino bonti appo (c agho) kocid 
»Ta vaaanto (satto?) 8aggiya gaccbaRsuf^m vi nibbinaiii t£ 
pllpunitili (c -nantfti)' attho ... 

Andhabhiita cfti v. 91. Tanek' ettba cfr. asant' 



ettha v. A04, y^vant' ettha v. sn. Vtpasaati cfr. vr. »s. 
iM-49. 190. 31 T. -49». Sagga cfr. tv. is«. ii$. 493; deraloka 
». 15:; paraloha vv. lee. n«. sso. S4s. iio; ajam loho vv. 
iM. tji. i;9-i4. "M. 34». nea. 4»o; Vamaloko v. 4<: sabbaloko 



V* iVfi* Locub: Jetaranam. Personte: tinteamatUl 
bhibkhii. 

Ta8s'attho: ime bams^ 4diccapatbe tt^ena gacchanti, 
jreaaiii pana iddhipMi subhtivitd te pi 6kiae yanti iddhijA 
dhfrSpi pan<lit£ savihanaih mJrarii jetvj imamh^ vaddbaloUi 
(e. vaddbe-) nf^anti nissaranti nibbdnam pfipuNantttlattfio.. . 

M^ra crr. DOt ad v. 4fl, pifeterea vv. t. 8. R4^ ki. 40. 



T. iVtt. Ekaiii dhaminan ti imaih dhanimadManaih 
Satthfl Jetarane viharanto Cii^cainiiuaTikaifi ^rabbba liatfaesi. 
Pathamabodbifam hi Daeabalassa pntbubhiltesa sflvakesu apa- 
rim^nesu (c-nenasn) devamanuBsesu aTi^abbdmim okkantesu 
patthate (c. -o) gunasamudaje mahšldbhasakk^ro udap^df, 
titdiiy4 BariyUKgame khajjopanalcasadisfi ahesuoi , battdAbha- 
eakkiri te antaravfthifam thatv£: kim samaiio Gotamo Buddho 
(caddit: aa) mayain pl Buddhd, kim titas' (c. ka-)eva dinnaih 
mahapphalaiji ainh^katn pi ditmaiii mahapphalam era, amhtU 
kam p\ detha karotbi! ti evaih manuBse viiiiilžpentfipi tibha- 
gakkirarti alabbitv4 rabo Bannipatitrfi kena nn kho updyena 
aamanaasa Gotunaesa maimasinarii antare avaiinaiii upp^etv£ 
UbhasakklErari] n^Beyyfim£ ti cintajriihsn, tad^ SiTattbijam 
ČiflcamJnaTikd (e. -na-) nšaa' ek& paribb£jik£ nttamartipadhard 
sobkaggappattfC devaccharJi riya, tasa^ Barfrato rameijo nlc- 
charanti, ath' eko kbaramatitf (c -i) evam £ha: Citlcam^iiavihaia: 
(e. -na-) palicca aamaaasša Gotamaasa aTannaih uppIdetrA 



i^bhasakkdrarii u^sess^iuj ti, ne atth' eeo vCp6yo ti eaitipatic- 
cbimsu, atha s& Titth)y4r^mam gantv^ vanditrd althiai, 
litthiyi tiya saddhim na kathesnm, 9& ko nii kho me doso 
yAvattiyani vanciSmi ayyS ti vatvA ayya ko nu kho me 
doEO li kiita may^ eaddhiih na karhettid ti &Ua; bhagtni satna* 
iiam Gotamaiti amhe vihetliayantam hataldbhaBakkifre katvi 
vicarantaiii j^nisiti ; na j^^mi ayyi ti kim pan' ettlia maji 
kattabban ti; sace tvam hhagini amb^kaih eukham iccbasi 
attdnaiti paticca eamanassa GotamaBBa avannaih uppjuletvf! 
UEbhasakk^ram (c. -&) njUehiti (c. -seliti), a4 eidhu ayya mayljam 
ev'e30 bh^ro m& cintayit(hj ti vatv4 pakkamitvit ittiiim4yi' 
kuealatjya lato pallh£ya ^dvatthivfUfnarii dbammakadiaih sutvA 
Jetavan^ nikkhamana8amaye indagopakavaimaiii p&rupitv4 
gaitdham&IJcIiLialthž JetavanubhimukhC gacchati (c gaecha), 
imfiya veUya kubiiii gacchasiti ca Tntte kiiii tujiiljdkati. mama 
gamanatlhfineni ti vatvi Jetavanasarnipe Tittliiyfir(ime vasitv^ 
pito va aggavandatiaiii randiesimi! ti nagaid (c. n^) nikkhamuite 
upisakajane Jelavane vatthi vlya hutvji nagararii pavigantf 
(C. -ti kubim vutihfiaiti vutte kiiii tuinh^karii mama vultha- 
tib^eni (c. pnttailh-) ti vatvS mf>SAddbam£saccayeim puccbiyar 
mfini .fetavane [v. -ne) aamai.iena Gotamena Raddhiiii ekagandba- 
kuiifS vntth' amhiti putbujjaninam Baceaiii nu kbo etarii 
no ti liamkhnm upp£detvi teiniBacatumfiBaccayena pilotikfibi 
udaraii) reihetvi gabbhii.iivani.iam daesetvi nparirattaparaib 
(c- -paddbaih) pirupitri aamanaiii Gotamam paticca gabbbo 
uppanno ti andhab41e (c. -o) gfibipetT^ ailbanaTamfisaccayena 
adare ddnimat.idalikam bandhitv^ uparipajaiii p&rupitvfl hattha^ 
p4dapitthiyo gobanukena kotlh£petvti oBsade dansetvi kilan- 
tindiyi bul v ji BiyaLihaBamaye Tath%ate alaiiikatadhammA- 
sane nisCditv^ dbatnmam desente (c. -o) dhammaflabhaib gantvi 
Tatti^gatassa purato thatvi: malj^janaeaa t^va dhammath 



nigtijetJNGoOglc 



310 

deaeBi, ingdhuro te Bsdda, Buphassilaih danltlTaranAih, ihiih 
panA tarh paticca p'abbharii labhltrf! paripatmagabbhj jltt$, 
r' eva me atitighaTam (c Buci-) njjnisi na sappiteliidtni (c. -im\ 
Hajkam na katliento (karonto?) upatlhak^nani pi ariillataram Eos»- 
lartfjdnaiii Andihapindikam vi Vis^kbaih v& mahflapisikaih 
imieai mitiavik^ja kattabbByultakam karohtti na vadeatlt (ei. 
-ebftil , abbiramituih yeva jfiiifisi gi^bhaparih^Tam na j4n&ittl 
gdthapindam gahetri candamaiidalam ddsetuiii T&yainant{ v[ys 
parisamajjlie Tathjteiitarh akkoei, Tath^);ato dhammakatham 
thapetvf! Bfbo viya abhinadanto (c. -nand-1 bhagini tayl katbi- 
tasea tatbabh^vaiii r^ vitalbabbSvaih viaham eva (c.-afi)catrafi 
ca jinimil ti tiha, £ma mahfieainatia tay^ ca inay>^ ca ii&- 
tabfa£ven^ etam j^tan ti, taBmim kbane Sakkassa tbanaita 
unUdkfiraiii dasBesi, so &va^a.m6no Cifica.mSn&vtk& Tatbflgatam 
abbdtena akkosattli it&tv& idarn Tatthnii) eodhe^s&ntti catdlii 
devaputtebi saddbirii igami , devapiittA milsikapotaki (c. ma-] 
hutrll dJiruinait<)alikas9a bandhanar^nke ekappablEren' eva chin- 
diiiiBU, pjrataparani v£lo ukkhipi, d^Tumaiidalikaih paianiiinarii 
la8Sii(c.-a)pi^dapi!!hiyaiii pati, ubhoa^apfEd£cliijjimBU, mannssA 
dhi kAjakaiiiii ^ammJieambuddhani akkosiatiti sfse khelarii pdtetr£ 
ledthidaiKJ Wiljatlhfi (C. leiidii-) JetavanJf nfharimau, ath'afla^ (c. -a) 
Tatbjgataasa cakkhupathaiii atikkamanak&le malj^palhavi bhijji- 
tvi vivaram adiei, Aricito (c. avi-) jjli utibahi, si kaladtittiya<h 
kambalam pdrupaminj viya gantrti Aifcitnbi nibbatti, amfra- 
titdilyinarii libhaBahk^ro pariLi^yi, Daaabalassa bbiyyoHomatiiya 
(e. -nUiya) vaddhi. Pnna divaae {lharamaBabh^yain kathaiii 
mniittbipesDrti: £tubo CincamUiiavikd (C. -na-) evatii ulirs- 
ganaiii aggadakkh)neyyaiii sammfUanibuddhain abhiftena Hkko- 
sKvii mabllvmlsarii pattd ti, ^attb£ igantvl! kjya nn 'Itfaa 
bhikkhave ctarahi katbiyB aanniBinni ti pucchitvš imfiya nimi 
ti vutle na bhikkhare idfin' eva pubbe p' eB& (c. -a) mam abbtStena 
akkositvj viniiiaiii patti yeri ti ratvi: 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



341 

NAdallhJ pareto dosam anaiiithillitii sabbaso 
isBaro paDaye dandaib sfiniaifi appativekkhiy4 ti 
imaih dvidasanip^te MahipadnmajfEtakaiii vitthtCretr^ batbesl. 
Tad& kir' esA (c. -a) MahflpadumakumflrasBa bodhistftassa 
m£tu sapattf (c. -im) railflo aggamaheBE hutv£ mahfisattaiii 
asaddhammena nimantetvi tasBa manam alabhitv£ attan4 va 
attani vippakiEram katy£ gildn^1ayaiii dasBetvfE tava putto mam 
onicchanlim (c. -f) imam vippakdrarii p4pes!ti rariiilo AroceBi, 
r&}& koddbo m^fisattam corapap^te khipi, atha nam pana 
knccbiyaih adhivatthi devat4 patiggahetv^ ntCgar^asBa pana 
gabbhe thapeai, nigarJEj^ nam nfEgabharanani netvi apaddbo- 
r^jjena sammJnesi , bo tattha samvaccharaiii Taaitri pabbaji- 
tnkimo HimarantapadeBaib ligantvi pabbajitv^ jhdniibbifiilarii 
nibbattesi, atba nam eko vanacarako disr^ ranilo drocesi, t&i& 
taSBS Bantikam gantv^ katapatisanthjro sabbaiii taiii pavattiib 
Satvi mahisattam rajjena nimantetvfi tena: mayhai>i rajjena 
klecam a' atthi, tvarii pana dasa rijadhamme ak^petv^ agati- 
gamaDara pahiya dbammena rajjaih kirehiti ovadito uttbdy&- 
3an£ roditTJ vanditv^ nagaraTii gaochanto antar^magge amacce 
puccbi; ahaii) kiiii nis8fiya evath ^c^rasampannena Tiyogam 
patto ti, aggamahesirh der^ ti, r^j^ nam uddhapMam (c. uddli4-) 
gahetr£ corapapfUe khipdpetvA nagaraiii pavisitvj dbammena 
rajjaiii kjresi; tadi Mahipadnmakamšro mab^satto ahoBi, m^tn 
sapattf (c -i) GiAcamfinarikfi ti. Satth£ imam attbam pak^etv£: 
bbikkhave ekadbammara hi saccaracanam paiiflya musdv&le 
patitihitJnam visBattbaparalokinarti akattabbarh p^pakammaiii 
n&na n' atthtti vatv^imaiiig^tham ^ha: Ekamste. Tattha ekatii 
dbamman ti soccam; muB^vJidissi ti yaasa daaasu vaca- 
neSB ekun pi gaccaih n' atthi, evarnpassa muB^ridino ; Tittnna- 
paralokasBfi ti TissattbaparatokasBa, evarupo (c.-e) bi ma- 
naasasampattim devalokaBampaitirh avasilne uibb^nasampattiD 
ti imi KsBO eampattiyo na paeaati; n'attfal p^pan ti tasBa 



eTardpUBa imam nima piiparii akattabbsD ti n' attfai . . . 
Cificain£n&vik£ya vatUinm. 

T< 177* Locus: Jetavanaiii. Maleria: asadisad^naiti. 

.,.Sukh( parat tb 4 ti ten' eva go ddndnumodatia- 
pumfiena paraloke dibbaeatnpattim anubhavam&to sukhf 
hotiti . . . 

De metro app. ride. 

V> 17S. f^ociiB: Jetavaiiaii). Pergona: Krilo nrima 
AndthapiiidikBsea putto. 

Tattha pathavjji ekarajjeni ti cakkavattirajjena ; 
eaggaesa gamanena (c. -nena) v& ti chabbfsatividbaeea 
v^BaggaeHeadbigamiuiena(c.-iDane);Babba1okfidfaipaccen(E 
(c. -di-) ti etasmim ettake nfigasupannaveinrinikapetehi eaddhim 
sabbasmiih loke adhipaccena; eotripatliphatam vaian ti 
jMiai ettake thioe rajjam kriretvSpi niray^dfhi amutto va 
hoti sotipanno paoa pihitaaprijadvfiro hutv^ sabbadubbato pi 
atthame bhave nibbattati tasmi sotipattfphalam eva varaiii 
nttaman ti attho . . . 

Sotfipattipbalam cfr. Burnouf: Introd. p. s».% Sp. 
Hanly; East. Monach. p. »^u. ssh. Varam cum' instraro. 
pro ablativo. 



T> lT0>8Ot Locub: Bodhimando. Personte: MAra- 
dhftaro. 

Tattha ya3sa jitaih nfivajfyattti yaB!)a BamniAsam- 
buddhassa lena t«na m^gena jitarh rrig^ikilesajfitain puna 
asamucaranato (asamuddbar-?! n&vajiyyati dujjitani n^ma na 
hoti; no ySttti na uyyiti yaBBa jitaih kilesajritam riigJdisu 



343 

koči ekam kileaam pi loke pacchatovfdti ndma na Loti nami- 
baddbattli atibo (-?); anaDtagocaran ti ananUramiuanaaea 
•ablMiaftiitaflinasBa vasena apariyantagocsram ; keoa padeni 
ti jraaaa bi r^gapad^disn ekapadam pi n' atdii tarti tam^e kenA 
padem nessatba, Buddhassa pana ekapadam pi n' atthi, tam 
Baddliarii tumhe kena padena nessatba; datiyagjlthiya .tanh£ 
njtma [c. -me) eamBibbitapBriyonandlianatthenajilam a8s4 atthlti 
pi j^lak&rifc^ ti pi jillipam^ (c. -iip^) ti jAlinf (c -fnf), 
rdp&lisa iramrnanesD (c. -osd) Tisattat£ya visattikfi rigatul 
patia, t&y& visi^iiat&ja Tlsapupphat£ys via&phalaiiya visa- 
paribhogatiya pi vieattikfi, b& evardp^ tanhli ya3ia ku^inci 
bhare Betuih (c. ne-) n' attbi tam tumhe apadath Buddhaii) 
kena padena neesathš ti attbo . . . 

Noy£ti comm. disaolrit na uyyfitl. Kena padena 
melius Terterimus: quo veetigio; cfr. v. 9x. Visattlka efr. 
v. 8R3, Abbidb&iapp. p. 19, m; t. risitmika^ fnhiAci Ck>iigh: 
Pali Errammar p. se. Netave cfr. not. ad v. xa. De melm 
app. ride. 

V> 1SI> Locub: Samkaeaanaiigaradv&ram. Peraonie: 
bahadevamanuBsJ. 

Tattha jh&oapaaut& (c jžn&paait-) ti lakkhandpanijjhA- 
Baiii (c -a) ^Tammandpauijjhinan (c. -niip-] ti imesu dvfau 
jfa&ieau £ v ajjan asamipajjanaadh i t IhinaTUith&DapaccaTekkh aneh i 
yiittapayatt4 ; nekkhammdpaeame r&t& ti ettlia pabbig- 
jftiekkhammsn ti na gahetabbam (c. -&), kilesavilpasamaDa- 
nibbltnaratiii] pana BBi)db^y' etatii vuttain; devfipiti dev&pi 
manussftpi teaam pibayanti patthenti; eatCmatan ti evariipa- 
guainaib tesam 8atiyi Eamann4gat&Dam sambuddhinaiii aho 
vata mayaai pi buddhfi bbaveyy£m^ ti buddbabbivaiii icdia- 
m&i4 pihayantitj (c. pibh-) altho . . . 

Nekkhamma a. iiaiskarmya otiom, tran^uillitas ; ple- 



344 

raiBqae derivatnr a niakram, sanseritiee t^tar easet s«iBkraniy« 
(L q. pnivr^7<), cfr. enpra p. im et Clougfa: Sii^tutlMO 
i>tct. s. r. n^skram^k; Abbidhiospp. p. lit, m. Pihs;^Bnti 
Immdum eat pibenti. 

T< ISS. LocuB.' B^inasiiii npaDisBiya Sottastriaakfr. 
mliliin. Penona: Enkafattaaigariji, 

. . . Mohantena pana vj^amena sbhinfh&'a88a aamijjhanato 
taiiiiddhfibhinfh£raBsa (c -nf-} ea vietebl pi kappakotiRahasBebi 
dBlIabhnppMato bnddhtEnaiii nppiEdo pl Idccfao yeva ativiya 
dnllabbo ti . . . 

Patilibfaa a. pratitambba. Baddh&naiii nppido ita 
omnes codd., legendum est biiddb£nain nppado, cfr. doL 



V* IS8"8A* Sabbapipasaa akaranan ti imam dbainma- 
deraoam Satth4 Jetavane vlharanto ADandatthenasa paflhsrii 
£rabbha kalhesi; iheio ktra divdltbjne nisinno cintesi: Sattbi(ri 
sattannam buddh^nam mUtipitaro iyuparicchedo bodhi s&raka- 
nmnipito aggaadvakti upaltbiko ti Babbarh katfaitaih(o. -tuo^ upo- 
Batho pana akathito, kin du kbo Deaani pi ayam eva nposatho 
amilo ti ; eo Saitb^raih apagaritkamitrA tam attham puccbi, jasmi 
pana nesain boddh&arii kfElabhedova ahosi na g&thJbhedo — 
VipasBf sammlEsanibuddho hi sattame aattame saihTacchare 
aposathaiti akšsi, ekadivasarii ifinnov&lo yeva fai 'asa sattannam 
samvaccbar^oam alarh ahosi, Sikh( ca Vessabhd ca chatthe 
sathvaccbare npoaatham karimsu (c. karim), Kakusandbo K011&- 
gimano (c. -i>o)ca saiiiTaccbare, KasBapadaeabalo chatibe ehatthe 
m&ae npoRatliain (c -tam) ak&a\, ekadlvasaiii dinnorido evs 
^umnaii) m&finam ahosi ~ tasm^ Satthi nesam imam kilabhe- 
duh Jrocetrfi oT&Iag£th£ pana nesam im£ yev£ ti vaiv& sabbesain 
ekam eva npoeathaih ivikaronto Imti gfithi abfafiri: Sabba- etc 



345 

.. . Upasampad^ ti abhinikkhainaBato patthfiya fira ar^- 
battamagg^ (c. -a) kngalaBsa uppidanafl (c. -daA) ca upp^di- 
taasa ca bhtlran&; sacitlapaiijodapanan ti pMcahi nCva- 
noebi aUano cittassa vodjlpanam (ccod-); etarii budclb^oa 
e^sanan ti eabbabtiddh^nam ayam aniiBattfal (canuse-); kban- 
ttti ji esd titikkh^mkb^ti [c. tft-) khantf n^ma Idaiii Imasmiro 
sAsone paramam atlamani tapo; nibb^nagi parava^i va- 
danti buddh^ ti buddfai ca paccekabuddbd ca aoubnddhi 
ek ti iioe t«yo buddhi nlbbtJnarii attam&n ti vadanti; na hi 
pabbajito ti p£9i&dfbi paraitt (c. -a) npahimanto (c-hanlo) 
Tihetbento (c. ribb-) panlpagh^tf (c -i) pabbajito nibna (c. -i) na 
(cnarii) hoti; eamano ti Tattaiiayen' eva param TihethayaDlo 
■amano (c. -noj pi na hoti feva; anupavtido{c. tuiii-] ti yiupa- 
vMo (c aniipavfidan) c' eva anupavdd jpanail (C ani!-) ca ; anu- 
pa)[fa£to'(c. anii-) ti annpahananafi (c. and-) c' eva aDupaghi- 
tanaA (cand-) ca; pfitimokkhe (c-o) ti jetlbakasile, Baiii- 
varo ti pidahanaih; mattaihniitj ti mattaiiifidbh^vo parnih 
qajiDanaih; patthan (i Tivittaiii {c vic-]; adhicitte ti 
atthasamjipattisariikhilte adbikacittei <yogo ti pajogakaranain ; 
etaii ti etaii) (četa) sabbam pi buddhinan) sjsanaih, ettha hi 
anupavMena {a. and-) vicaaikaBflaiii kathilaih agbjtena k£yika- 
iflaih pfitimokkhe ca samvaro ti itnin4 p4timokkhafiflam [c -a) 
e' eva in driyaaam varam iaattami1dtiya ^'(vap^rieuddhf (c -iiii) 
e' eva (c. dveva) paccayaeanni8sita8flan ca patthan ca sendgft- 
nena eappiyaEeQtoinam adhictitena attha Bamipattiyo (-?); eram 
ini^ya g£thfiya dsso pi sikkhž [c^ -al katbitli eva honti . . . 
AnaodattberasBa vatdiurn. 

Vide Beiifey: Indien p. soa. Legendam eet Babbapipaaa' 
akaranarii sive -ssSkar-, cfr. noL ad t. t, itidemqiie kuaalaM' 
■p- sive -ssdpa-. Pariyodapaoa cfr. not ad v. si. 
Khantf s. x4ntt, titikkbfi s. titixd, cfr. Mahdbh. I2,smis; 
in vertendo comment Bequutns sum. Nibbinam h. L sub- 



346 

jeetiro sensn [ntetl^^dam «Bt Pardpaghitf HaB, A. et C 
-ti; efr. v. 110; de metro app. vide; Mattainilutš 8ic A, B 
-Aftat^ G -itndUt, qiiffi lectio mihi recipienda eaaet Paltha 
e. priala' Sayaii<8anaiii crr. r. sn. (Supra p. ««i4, Abhi- 
dhlnapp. p. 148, u, Kamoiav. ed. Spi^l p. «. a4.) 

T> lSA-87* Locub: JetaTanaiii. Persona: anabhira- 
tabhikkhn. 

Kahdpana s. bArsipana; cfr. Abhidb&iapp. p. 63, as, 
CloDgh: Pali O-rammaT p. si, Singh. Diet s. t. kabarandva, 
Bumonr: Introd. p. s»i. 

T' ISS-tfS* Locus: Jetavanain. Persona: Aggidatto 
Kosalaraiiiiio porahito. 

Tatthabahiiii ti bahu; pabbatfintti uttha tattha Isi^li- 
vepnllavebb^jidike pabbate ca MabJTanagoHinirasfUavan&lfDi 
vanini ca Ve]uTanaj(Takainbav&layo flr^me ca Udenaeetijn^ot»- 
makacetiy£dfDi (c. -kaftce-) rakkhacetyini (c. -aficetvJtni) ca te ma- 
nusBJ tena tena bhayena tajjitd bhayato muitcitukimS (c. -tuchk^) 
pattalibbj^diDi v& patOiajamini saranaiii (c -nam) yantSti attho ; 
n'etaih saranan (c. -nan) ti etaiii pana eabbam pi Baraoaih 
n' eva khemam na nttamam na ca etatii paticca jiUi^isa 
sattesu eko pi j^tiddito eabbadukkh^ pamiiccadti attbo; yo 
c£ ti idam akhemani anuttarafi ca Baranaih daseetvfi kbemarh 
attamam Baranaiii dassanattbam ^addbaiii, taefi' attbo : yo ca 
gahaltho y& pabbajito vi iti pi so Bha(;av£ santm&ambaddho 
ti Jdikam BuddhadhaDunaaamghinnBsatikaminattbinam nitth$ya 
settliaTasena Bnddhan ca dbammafl ca saranaih ^to tasaSpi tain 
saran^gamanaih am^amtltthiy£ vandanMfhi kuppati calati (?) 
tassa pana acalabhdvaih dassetum nia^ena igataearanam era 
pakŠBCnto cattilri ariya8acc4ni 8ammappaiiintiya passatiti Aha, 
yo (C. eo) hi etesam saccinam dasaanavasena et^ni Baran%ato 



347 

tassa etaii) earanam khemart ca uttamaR ca, puggalo etam 
eaTanaiii paticca sabaliisiufipr vaddfaadnkkhj pamaccati, UtamA 
etaih kho saranarh kheman ti fUi vnttarii . . . 

Ar£ina cfr. Kammar. ed. Spi^lp. m, Bnrnonf; Introd. 
p. 911. Rukkhacety& cfr. Abhidb^app. p. 25, lo. 5f), «8. 
134,18, Bamour Introd. p. ii. ais^ a.to. Arlyasacca Abhl- 
db&iapp. p. 128,44. Aaiattc Res. toI. XX p. m*. 4M. *itt. 
Magga cfr. vv. 91» sq. *aii; Abhidh&iapp. p. 121, 4s, o8oe 
in N. T. 

Bnrnonf (Introd. p. isc) versno sanscr. palicis reapondente« 
ita vertlt: Beaucoup d'honimes, diasR^s par la crainte, cher- 
chent Du asile dans lea montagnea et dans lee bois, dans les 
ermitages et aupr^s des arbrea consacr^a. Mais ce n' est pas 
le meillenr des aaites; ce n'eBt pas Ik le meilleur reiiige, et 
ce n' est pas dans cet aaile qu' on est d^llrrč de toutes les 
douleurs. Gelui, au contraire, qni cberche un refnge anpr^e 
dn Buddha, de la Loi et de TABsembl^e, qttand il voit avec 
ia aagesse lea quatre v^rit^e subliroes, qui sont la donleur, 
la production de la douleur, fan^antissement de la doulear 
et la marclie qui y conduit, et la vole fovra^e de huit parties, 
Toie snbllme, salutaire, qni m^ne au Nirvfina, celui-Uk connalt 
le meiUenr des asiles, le meillenr refiige; d^s qu'il y est 
parvenu, il est dčlivr^ de toutes les douleura. 

T< 11M. Dnllabbo ti imarh dbamniadesanaih Satthi 
Jetavane vihaianto Anandattherassa pailfaaii) £fabbha katbesi; 
tbero ekadivasani dlv&ithttne nisinno cintesi: hsMb&j&mfo 
cbaddantakule v4 upoaatbakule vi uppajjati , aas£j£nfyo vali- 
bassa rtljaknle j£neyyg (i) Dakkhii)4patbe ti idini vadantena 
Sattbfiri batthiajjniyy^dinain uppattittb^ftnj katiiitini, purlsi- 
j{ineyyo nn kbo kaham uppajjatiti ; so Satthflraih upasamkamitvi 
etam attham pucchi, Satthii: Ananda pun8fijjiniyo (c. -saj-) n^ma 



348 

na MtbbatAauppaj^ti, qjjiikalo p&ti ( t) yojana8atiy^e jvaddbato 
navajojanaBMappamip« (e. -ne) Hi^himadeuUh&ie uppajjati, 
appajjanto ca pana (adiJe: oa) Tastnim tasmlih v& kule nppajjati, 
khatti^amab^s^br^nianainahfistU^iiaih pana amilatsrasmini 
yeva nppajjattti vatv& imam gitbam Aha: Dullabho etc Tattfaa 
dnltabho ti purisijaihSo ^i dnllabbo na halthl4}ineyj'Jdayo 
r;ya (c. vi) sulabbo, so sabbattha (c. aattha) paccantadeee v^ nfcakule 
v& na jfiyati MajjhimadeBe fevtt panarnab^janaesa abbir&danUdi- 
aakk£rakarana!th£ne kbattiyabr^hmanakiil&iaiii aiiiilataiaamiih 
kale j£yat), evaib J£yamino ca yattha so j&yali dhfro nttama- 
pail^o (c. -mathp-) sammAaambuddbo taiii knlaih Bukfaam edhati 
snkhappattam eva hottti attho . . . Anandattberaasa panha- 
paccbitaTttttham (c. -hampti-]. 

Ajaaaa sonscr. ajanya, Abhidhinapp. p. 62,43. Comm. 
vocem idem ralere ac ^iniya, &jdiwyya (Abhidb. p. 48, lo) 
statuere videtur. 

v* 194l> Locas: Jetavanam. PcTeons: sambahnU 
bhlkkhri. 

Tattba yaamJt bnddhli appajjarafEni (c. -n^) mahi^anaiii 
(c-a) r^akanUtrMfni ulrenti tasmfi buddbdmaih upp^do Bukho; 
yaBm£ dh^nmadeganaih jgamma j&ti^idhammi aatl£ jitiidfhi 
muccanti tafimj BaddbammadeBanž aokbit; simaggtti eama- 
cittat^ j& ekacittati yftpi Bukhd eva, sama^^inam pana 
ekaciltšnam yaemj Baddbavacanam ri n^anhittuii dhdtam- 
gdni v& pariharitum aamaiiadhammani v& kitniii sukhani tasmA 
■amagginam tapo bdUio ti Tottam, ten'eyfiha: y&va klvab 
ca bhikkbave bhikkbii (c -u) sannipatiasanti samag^gA vallha- 
^isaantl eam^gli saitaghakaraa(y&ni karissanti, boddbi yevs 
bhikkhave bhikkbdnam ptilikamkfaj no parih^olti , . . 

Simaggf, s. B^agrf, concordia. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



3(9 

V> lOA-00* PAjSrahe ti imarii dhsmmadesanaih BUthi 
cirikam caramfino EaaaapadaBabalaBBa siivannacetiyarti firabbha 
kathcsi. Tadi^gato Sdvatthito (c. -iko) nikbhamitTi annpubb^a 
Birfinasim gacchanto antarflinagge Todeyyag&masea eamfpe 
mahtlbhikkhuBaihgbapariviito (c. -kkhd-) aihnataram devKlih^narii 
aampipuni, tatra nisinno Sngato dhatnmabbandjgirikaih peaetv 
aviddre kasikainmaih karontam brilijmanam pakkoMipesi, bo 
br^kmaiio ig&ntv& Tath^gataih anabhivddetvj nam eva dera> 
(Ihfinam vviditvi atihisi, Su)^to p' imaiii padeeam kin ti maihftasi 
brfihmaiiil ti &ha, amhtlkaih paveiii^^ fSlafl (ilatail ?) cetij^alih^nan 
ti vaiid^mi btio (T0tam4 ti, imatfa IhiCnam vandantena tayfl s£dhu 
batam (c katharti) bT^hmaiii (c brft-) ti Sugato tarh SKnipabaih- 
seei, tam siitrfi bhikkhd kena dd kfao kirai.iena Bhagavi evaih 
BampaljamseHiti eamaByara aafij jneniiii , teto TadUEgato tesaih 
tayam patetam MKJjhimanikiye Ghalikjrawittantaiti idhinu- 
bbivena KasBapadasabalasaa yojaiiubbedbBm kanakacetijaiii 
aparim iva kanakapabbataih dkise iiiy&dhfi mabdjanam dassetvč 
brihniana evaihvklbtEnsih pdjirabinam pdj)fyutUterfi \i ti 
\Atvi Mah tipa rinilibinasutte dassiianayena biiddh^ike cattjEro 
dillp£rabe pak&setvjt sari'racetiyam pBribliogaceliyan ti (-?; tfni 
ceti^Ani viseeato parid(petvi1 im4 gdthi abbdiii: Pdjšrahe etc 
Tattbn pdjetnm anihi! pujiiraL'^ pdrituiii (piijetnrii?) yutut ti 
altbo; te piijfaahe (c. -o) piijHyalo ti abhivddaTtfMElii ca 
catuppaccayelii (c. -ppayi.'L'i) ca piljantasea; piijjralje dasseti 
buddhe ti M\n&, biiddhe ti ^amtnilsambuddhe ; yad1va (c. 
yadi) iti yadi v& atba vi (C. tifrfl) ti aliho, katU)a(tatd)B!) pacceka- 
buddhe ti kalbiteib faoti; Bdvako ca Buddhap^vake (c.-a); 
papafiCasamatikkante ti samatikkante tai.ibiditthimSnapa- 
pafice; ti mi o ti atikkanto (c-«1, sokapariddaveti eokapari- 
ddavc ime ce atikkante ti attho, cte bi pi5j4rabanteili (- ?) dassiteiii ; 
te ti bnddbddf (c. -fhi) t^diae (c. -fso) ti vnttagalianavaaena 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



350 

nibbute (c. -o) ti r^iMmibbutiy&' n'attbf knlo' vjb)iA^'^tQ 
šraminaiialo y& etegatii bbayan ti aliotobhAyJt. te akutobhaye; 
na eakkfi puraflarh (c.-a) samkbituo ti pumilani {c -a) 
g&Detum (c gabanetaA) na HakkS; kathan ti ce iin'.et4an] pi 
kenactti (c. te-) imam ettakan ti attboi kenaciti apisaddo 
idha sambandhitabbo (c -ambo), kenaci pnggalena miDentt vjt, 
tattha pnggalen^ ti tebrabrn^iDJ m^en^ ti tividhena m^oeiifi 
tfranena ptiraaena v&, tCraiiaih n^ma idam ettakan .ti na^ato 
tfranaib, dhilranan ti tul£ya dbaraiiaiii , piiraiiaiii n£ma 
addbappa8atapattban(ilik4dlvaaena purai.iam, kenaci puggalena 
imebi tfbi nt£nebi buddhlEdike pdja7ato puriiftam (c. -a) vip£ka- 
vanena ganetum na sakk£ pariyantaratjJtato ti dvfsu ihinepu 
pdjato ti kim ninaii) patbamaiii dbaram&ie buddhidi pdjayato 
na sakk4 puiiiilaiii HaihkbJtum pona te tidige kileBaparinibb^na' 
nimittena khandliapanDibbjtneDa nibbute (c. -o) pi pujayato na 
sakki puii)ilain [c. -a) Bariikb^tun ti bbede yu,ijanti (-?), len&ba 
VimlUiavatUiumhi : 

Titthante nibbute e&pi same citte samam phalam. 

cetopasidaheto bi satti gacchanti Bugg;«tin ti. 
Desan£vas^e (c -if&- -ne) brjibmapo BOt£panno abositi, yojani- 
yan)l!aiiakacetiyam(ckaa-)aatt&bam(c.-bbam]^&eyeraatlb^si, 
mahanto (c-tena) sam^amo T&Losi, sattjbati) cetiyaiii niitia- 
ppakdrena pdjesum, tato bhinnaladdbik4nam laddbibbedo (c -e) 
j&to, Buddh^iinbhfSvetia tam cetiy8m. yath4;ih£iiam eva galaiii, 
Utth'eTatamkhauemaliantamp£is£tiacetlyamahofii,laemimsam^ 
gamecabiri8EtiyJnaiiipiiiasaba8einamdbammJibbisaniafo^o^itL 

Papailca s. prapanca, propria notio hajuB vocie non 
liqaet; cfr. v. »S4. Sp. Uiirdy: East Monacb. p. e»t. Nib> 
bute Bic A; B et C nibboto; cfr. not. ad v. se. Pufinam 
Bic C; A puilfia, B pomjia. lm'ettam cfr. not ad v. -.*; 
etta forma primitjva pro uaitatiore ettaka bic ipse, vox dncenda 
esse videtur ex adv. etra (ettha). 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOgle 



391 

PathamakabhllnavAtalh bidc dabio divisio eet, qutG ud capiU 
in Teatis recitanda epectat (pericope); ex8tat tantiun in cod. 
C, et slterom membruro dseeL 



,T> 199'-09> ' Suavkhaiii v«t& ti imarti dbamrnadesanarii 
Satthi Sakkesu viharanto kala|iavdp»«anianatthain (c. -matth-) 
aitake irabbha kathesi. ^&klyi Eoliyll (-y^atii!) kira Kapila- 
vaRbuium:ara8Ba ca antare Robinfntfmaradirn (c -() eken' eva iva- 
raneoa bfuidbfipetvd sasB&ii karonti, atha jetthamdlamJiee sassesu 
miUyanteBii ubha^anangaraT^ikinam (e. -ef-) pi kammakarfi 
sannipatlinau, tattha KoiiyanafigaTav&ino ihameu : idam udakarii 
nbhato bbariyatninam n' eva tumji^kam n' eva amh&kaih pa- 
^ossati, amhikam pana sasBarti ekaudaken' eva nippajjiasati, idam 
ndakun. amb^kam dethi ti, itare (c.-o) pi£hamsu[c.ab-): tum- 
besD (c. -he) kottbe pdretvS thitesu in«yaih Tatanasunnani nfla- 
manik{llakab£paiie (7)cagabetvi pacchimaih paaibbak^dibatthž 
na aakkhissltma tumblUcarii gbaradvire (e. šara-) vicaiituin, 
amhjkam pi aMsarii ekaudakeD'eTa nippajjiesati, idaiti udakaiti 
am^ikam delb£ ti, na mayain daesim^ ti, Diayain pi na 
dassimi ti evam katharit vaddbetvi eko utlh^ya ekaasa pa- 
hliram ad4ai, sO pi aiiii^asBA ti, evam amfiamaihnaiti paharitvA 
r^aknlaiii jitiiii ghaddbelv^ ( ?j kalabaiii yaddbayimeu, Ko|iyakam- 
rnakar^ vadanti : tumhe KapilavatthnvAsike gabet^figacch^Uia, ye 
sona8ig£1&]ayo Tiya attano bht^nfbi saddhiiii saiiivasimsu eteeam 
(e. -a) hattbino ca aaeii ca pbal&kdvndhibii ca amhikath kitii karia- 
santlti, S4kiyakaminakaT^ vadanti: tumfae dini kutibino d^r^e 
gabetvfl gacchatha, ye finath& (an&th£?) niggatikanti (?) tiracchinfi 
viya kolarulikbe vasimsu etesarti hatthino (c. attbi-) va aasi ca pba- 
UUUlvudbini (c pal-)caambdkaiii kiiii karissantiti, te gantvi tasmim 
kamine niyDttaamacc£ (-inaih?) r^jakul^nam (?) katbesum, tato 
84kiyjS bh^in^i saddbim samv^iii raaitak&iaiii tluUnah ca balafl 



C« iaBMna&mi t) Tuddharh Bajjetvi&ikkbaiolitasn, Koliyflp( kojanik- 
khavjgfnaili (c-inaHn) (bAmail ca balad ca dasseBs^ini ti juddfaain 
Bajjetvi nikbliamimau. Satth&pi pacc(i«uamaye lokati« oloketri 
B^take disvi mayj ati^gacchantc ime naSBiManti niayfl gantniti 
Taddhattti cintetri ekako va ik&en' eva g&ntvi Roliiii(DadiyA 
majjhe ik&Be paltamke nisfdi, ti&iak& Satthiram disvj &v«dh*JBi 
chaddetvi vandimsu, atha ne Satthd iha: kimkalaho ti^' esa 
mahirlji ti ; na jinfiiiia (c. -S>) bhanle ti ; ko d&ii jJnissatIti ; eeni- 
patt jfinisBati, sen^pati aparajd jJniBsaltti imini upi^ena y5va 
disakamtnakare (c-o) pticchitv^ bliante ndakakalabo ti ihartisn; 
udakait) kiiti agghati m&hiT&ji li; appaiti bhante ti; khattiy4 
kim agghanti maUiir^ji ti; khattiy£ nfima aitagghi bbMite ti; 
yiittam pana tumhikani apparuattakaudakaiti niBBfiya anim;- 
gfaiye khattije ndaetun ti; te tnnhf abeeam, aAa ne Satdii 
Am^ntetvi: kasmA mah^rijdno evardpaiii karotha mayi asanie 
'jjK lohitanadf pavattiseatba aytittaiti vo katatii tumlje paileahi 
Terehi gaveri viharatba aham avero vi^ardini (c -ina) tutnbe kile-: 
sfitnri hDtTfl Tiharatha abaih anituro tumhe kimagune parijesa-^ 
nnssukk^ blitvi vJbaratba abani amrsBiikko Tihar^oiiti vMvi 
hai githi abhisi (c. abiai): Snsukharii elc Nittakjittaii) kala-^ 
ha vdpagamanavattbu m . 

Cfr. v. 400. Ussaka, a. utsuka, Abbidb&iapp. p. 96.*!. 

v* 900> Susukbaih vat£ ti Imam dhammadeetmaih: 
^attbtt PaftcaBfiUEya br^hmaiiagitme viharatito M£ram Aiabbba 
katbesi. Ekarii diTasam hi SatthA paflcasalinarii kam^rikinam 
sotipattimaggasBa apantsBayan) disv^ tarii g£mam upaniBB^ya 
vilj^Ei, tftpi kumftnka^o ekasmim itakkbattadivaBe-nadirn ganivi 
naljitri alanikatapa!iyatllS (c. -ntj) gflmMbiniakhiyo pAyiihsuv 
SatthSpi lam g^maiii pavJBitv^ |Hiid£ya čari ^c. canivli', Mfiro 
takali^mavdsfnarii [v. -rasrtaiii) sarfj e adhimailcitr^ (c. -mundi-) 
yatbfE SatthH kaiacchimiattarti bbaltam pi na labhati eraiii katrA 



yBthidhotena pattena nihkhantaih SBtth&raih gimadvdre thatvfl 
ibn: api aamatia (c. -na) plndam alattfa^ ti; kim pana tvaih 
pipima laUift ak&i yath&bftm pindaih na labhef^an ti; tena 
hi bhant« puna pavisath^ (c. bhavisatd) ti, evaiii kir' aeea ahosi: 
Bace puns pavisisBat) sabbesarii sarCresn adhimuficitvfi imasea 
purato p&Diih paharitvfi haaaakeliih kAress^nifti; tasiiiim khane 
Ti& kum&tik&yo g^madrUraiii patY^ Satth£raih disv& randitvi 
ekamantam attJianiBU, Miio pi Sattbtiraih &ha: api bhanle 
pindaih slabhamino jigacch^dukkhena pflit' atth£ tJ; SatthS: 
ftjja majam piEpima kifici alabhitydpi Abbasnaraloke brJibmano 
Tlya pftiBukben' eva rftln&nesBim^ ti vatvfi jmaiii gdtbam ^ha: 
SuBukbam vata etc. Tattha jesan no (cto) ti yesaih ambfU 
kaiii palibuddbanatthena T6g&Aisa kificaneBU ekam pi kiflcanam 
n'attbi; pfllbhakkh^ ti jalhfi Abbassari de\& pftibhakkhfi 
hutTft pftisukhen' eva Tftindmenti evatii niayaiD pi bbaviBsimJi 
ti attho... Mdrassa vatthum. 

Gfr. Mahibfa. 12, saiT. Kfflcana ett. not ad v. ss; 
Abh)dh£napp. p. 100,4». Abhassara cfr. Bumoaf: Intr. 
p. eii; Sp. Hardy: Manual locis in indice citatls. 

V. 301. Jayam veran ti Imam dhammadesBnam Sattb^ 
Jetavane viharanto Kosalarafino par<ijayam ^rabbha kathesi; 
so kira K^aigimakaiii nissJtya bhigineyyena Ajjitasatthnni 
Baddhim ynjjhanto (c. yujj-) tena tayo v&re par^jito tatiya-' 
T&n cintesi: aham khfTamukhaih dlErakaih par^etniii nftsak- 
khiih, kim me jtvitenfi ti, so ^htirttpacchedam (c anlpa-} katvž 
maficake nipajji, ath' assfEBiTattiiii (atba s^ pavatti i) sakalavih^a- 
nangarath (a -raihna-) patthari, bhikidiu Talh^gatasaa fEroceBum : 
bhante r^j^ kira K£aig£makam nia84ya tayo v&re par^jito (c. -no), 
so idfini par^jttvi ^gato khframnkham pi d^rakaiii parlljetum nfisa- 
kkhttii kiiii me jCviten^ti ibirijpaccbedaiii katv^ mailcake nipanno 



nigtijetJNGoOglc 



354 

ti, Satlh^ tesani katbuii entvi: bhikkhave jinanto pi veraih 
puarati (c. -va) par^jito pana dnkkham aeti j^vi ti vatvj imaib 
g&tham 6b&: Ja]ram etc> Kosalaraihfio paT^jayaB8a Tatthuiii. 

T> XOS> Locub: Jetavanath. Pereona: aihfiatarakula- 
čAnko. 

Tattha n' atthi r^gaBamo ti dMinam v& jfOam y& 
alig^arh v& a<Iaaeetr& anto jeva jhipetv£ (c. j^) .bbasma- 
muMhim kitnih eamattfao rigena samo aggi a&ma, n' atthi ; 
kalisamo ap) idMpi doso ii'atdii; n'attbi khandh^disA 
(c. kkbandh-) ti kbandbehi Bamini, jaihi paribiTlyam&a& 
kbandhi dnkkht! evam amilani dakkfaaiii n^ma d' atthi; sao- 
tiparan ti nibb&iato uttariiii amjlam Bukham pi »'atthi, arnfiaiii 
hi Bnkham Bukham eva nibbinaiii paramaih sukhan ti attho . . . 

R£ga cfr. TV. ir. i-t. «o. »o. soa. asi. ane. b41. bos. sm. 
M9. KIJ. mi; Abhidh. p. I9,i«. I30,si; Mah^bh. 12,<t9i7. 
134ST. Dosa B. dresa cfr. vv. fo.isi. ki. k». mi. 40t; Abhidh. 
p. 19,10. 149,8. Kali Abbidh. p. 146, b; cfr. v. as3. Khan- 
dh^diea cum a prodncto, nt fieri BOlet in rocibns cum disa 
composiliB (B C habent kkhandh^dls^, cfr. r. m). Cfr. ▼. 
»4, Abhidh. p. 113,74, Buraonf: Introd. p. 9i». 475. a.^4. 
Santi s. (inti, cfr. r. teb, Abhidh. p. I, s. 102, 1. 136,8. 

T. 903. Locus: Ajavf. Pereona: amflataraupjtsako. 

Tattbadigaccfaiparamd rogitiyaBin£aihi1o rogo saka 
(sahim?) tikicchito vinassati vdtangavasena pahf^ati (c-aiiti) 
digacfdii pana niccak^lan tikicchttabb£ ;ev^ ti Besarc^naih 
ayam parami (-0!) nima; saihkhiri pa&cakkhandhi (cpacca-); 
etaih flatri tidigacchisamorogo no (^)ii'atthi, khandhapari- 
haraDasamaih (c. -uarasa-) dukkhaih nJima n' atthtti evam atthaiii 
yathibhdtani (c -bhu-) iiatr^ pandito nibb&nam Bacchikaroti ; 



nigtijetJNGoOgle _ 



355 

nibb^nam para,mari) snkhan ti tafi hi eabbasiikhfoaih 
paramaili uttamaiti sukban ti attbo . . . 

Jigacch j (s. jighatsi) A; C jfgaccb£; B digacdiJk, j In 
d inutalo, eimiliter dIgu<!Ghu, Pasenadi, Udfi^iR (Burnouf: 
Indod. p. .158 not), tJkicchfL Miror, qiiod cum g scribitur, Abhidh. 
p. 61, °B babet ji^acoh£ (lege: jigb-), p. 102, ns jjghaccbita. 
SamkhfCra crr. vv. «s3. a7T. »es.- ASI. sss; Abhidh. p, 111, as; 
Bumonf: Intr. p. 84. ms; Sp. Hardy: East MonacL et Maunal 
Dnkh£ (cfr. not ad v. is) ant pro -Srni- ant m. g., cfr.- v. «ei. 
Nibbina (b. niiv^a) aemper scribitnr cnm n; cfr. vr. «n. 
B9, 75> 1114. isi. !oi. 3W. 9S9. 36S. 344. Ras. a-.-i; Burnonf: Intr. 
p. 18. asu; Sp. Hardf : Eaet Monacb et MannaL 

V> 904>* Arog^aparamJ l£bb£ ti imam dhamrnadesanaib 
Sattbi Jetarane vibaranto rij^naih Pasenadikoflalaih ^rabbha 
katbesi; ekasmiih Bamaye liji tanduladonasBa odanam tadu- 
pijena (>) 8ilpavyafljanenabbunjati, bo ekadivaeaih bhuttapitar&eo 
bhattasammadaih (c -eampadaiii) arinodetv^ va Sattbu eantikaib 
iiantvd kilantardpo ito c' ito ca samparivattat) , niddiya abfai- 
' bbuyyamfino pi' ujuih vipajjituro asakkonto ekamantam nisrdi, 
atba nam Saltbfi fEba: kiih mahir^ja arissamitv^ va 4gato 'sHi, 
^ma bhante bhuttakilato pallb£ya me mah^dukkbaiii hotiti, alha 
nam Satthi mab^''^ja atibahumbbojana (atlbahubhuiijino !] etatn 
dukkbaiii hottti vatvd imarii gfktbam ijia: 

Middbf yad4 hoti mahagghaeo ca 

niddiyi(^ 8ampaTirattasiyr 

mahJrarJibo va niv^p^uttho 

punappunara gabbbam »peti mando li, 
imfifa (c. imi) g£thiya ovaditv^: mah£r4ja bhojanaih nima 
mattfiya bbufijitam vaddbati mattabfaojane sukh&m hottU utlariiii 
ovadanto imam gjEtham &^&: 
' Cfr. fabnUm »d v. »g. 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



396 

HanujaBsa sadi gatfmato" 

mattaiii j&nMo laddbkbbojane 

tanil^ tasBa bhavanti vedan^ 

aanikaih jfrati iju piUyaii ti, 
rjjj gitbi u^^anbitnm n&eakkbi, eamfpe {c -ipe) tfaitaiii pana 
bh£gii]eyyiuh Sndassanaih nSma m&iaTaih imam gAtbaih ug- 
ganhi ti 4h8, so Mth g^tbamUgganbitTikiih karomi bbante ti 
Sattfa£ram pncchi, atba nam Satthiiha: raihito(c.iafto)bhui)iRn- 
taeaa OB^napind^fUe imaih g&tbam radeyydBi, ii}& atthuii 
aallakkbetvil tam pindaiii chaddeBsati (c. -egati) , taamiih plnde 
B)tthagananfiya (c -nanfiya) raihito (c rafio) bhattapacanakfUe 
(c-ltaih-) tatuke (c.tant-) tandale hareyy&etti, so sddbu bbante ti 
sijam pi pfito pi ramfio bhui^jantaBsa 084napindaki}etamg4diam 
udflharitvJE tena cfaadditapinde (c. -^df-) Bitthaganaiiflya tuidule 
bdresi, ržjSpi 'sea g^tfaaiti sutvtl BahaBsaiii Bafaaesaih d£peei, so 
aparena samayeiia ii£11kodanaparamat^ya eanthahitvfi (c santb-) 
Butthappatto tanusarfro ahosi, ath' ekadivasam Sattbu santikaih 
gantvj SaTth^raih vanditvi^ha: bbante id^i me eukbarii j4tam, 
migam pi anubandfaitvfi {c. -dl-)ganbaDaBatnattho (c. -na-)j^to 'mhi, 
pubbe mebh^gineyyena aaddbim yuddbam eva boti, id^ni me Vapi- 
raknm^riiii nJlma dhftaraiii bh^neyyaBsa datv4 eo g4mo tasB^ eva 
(c. evam) nab^namiilam katri dfnno, tena saddbim vig^i^o vdpa- 
santo, imin&pl me k^raiiena (c -nena) sukbam eva jžtath, kusarija- 
k&likam maniratanam pi te (?), gehe puvimadivase Daltbam tam pi 
Jd^i battbapattam (c.-amp-), imin&pi kftranenasukham evajtitam, 
lumbikaiii s^vaketji saddbim vissiBarh iccbantena B£tidhft£ vo 
gehe kat^, iminSpi me kfEranena snkbam eva jdtan ti, Satt]ii: 
'irogyath nima mahiriji paramallibhi yatb41addbena santultha- 
bhivasadisam pi dhanam Tissjsaiii sadisaih (TissieasadiBO ?) ca 
niti nibb lin apa ram af^ caBDkham(?)niman'atlhttivatviimam gi- 
tliam iha: Arogyaparami ete. Tattba i[Ogyaparam£ ti 4ro- 
<■ cod. ssttmaiiu. ^ rod. tanu. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



857 

gfidifaŽTaparamfi, ri^no (c. -fno) hi vijjam&i&pt UbhiflTa aiogusa 
(c. &t-) Btkbba\Sbh& igat& va hotiti, ten' eratarh vuttam: £rogya- 
param4 ]S.hh& ti; saDtutthfparsmaTi ti giljino (c.-fno) y& 
pabiMjitaBsa v& jam attan£ laddhaih attaoo santakam tea' eva 
tneeabbiTO santiitUit (c-tthf) n4ma Besadhanehi (c. soBedlw) para- 
nutii dhanam; TJssAflaparatnA ti m&ti y& botapit^ vti yeDa ' 
Baddbirh v'aa&eo a' sttbi so amftitako va ^ena saddhiib vissiso 
attbi 80 aaambaddho pi paramo uttamo ti&fi, tena vuttarii: 
Titnisaparami, Ilititi; Dibb^Daaadisam pana sakham n&ma 
n'atthi, ten' eTfifaa: nibbinam paramarh snkbaiiti... Paeenadi- 
koBalassa vattbarti. 

In Asiatic Reaearcbea vol. xx p. sns Tersns jta vertitor: 
Health is ,the chief acquirement, Content is the best lichee. 
FirmneM of mind is the best kineman. Deliverance fron 
p^D le the chief happiness. 

T* 905. Locaa: VesJlf. Persona: Tissattbero. 

Tattha pavivekarasan ti pavivekato uppannarasaih 
ekfbh^raHukhan ti attho; pftr^ti dukkhapariihflfidiiil karonto 
irammanato (c. -na-) sacchikirij-avasetia pitvi; upasame 
'ssaci(ti kilesupasamanibb^nass' eva rasam pivitvA; niddaro 
hotiti tena nbhayarasapSnena (c-pa-)... 

Paviveka cfr. vi vek a v. is. Upasamessa num recte 
locBtivum ab upaaama et gerundium ab as s. a; habuerim, 
JDdicent periti. Niddara cfr. v. nss. 

T> SO0-S> Locos: BelavagAmako. Persona: Sakka- 

... Dhfro ca sakhasaihvjso ti ^ha sukho saib- 
v&io etentC ti sukhasaihv^so , panditena Baddhiiii ekattbtfne 
viiBO sukho t) attho, kathaiii: t^dlfnam va sam%amo, ^athftpi 
fiatfnam Bamigamo snkho evarii sukho ti; tasmd htti jAsmi 
bileoa saddUrn samv&o dukkho panditena saddhiih sukho 



turni dbltisampasnaib (c -i) dhfnS ca , loki^aloknttaraparii- 
t&jh Bampannaih pailiiail ca, (Egam^higamasampannam (c. ag-) 
bahnssntati ca, arahattap&panasambhlit£ya dbuiavahanaBflatšja 
dhorajhaeflaib , eflavateDa (c -v aDtena) c' eva dhiltangaratena 
(c. dliD- -vafiena) ca ratarantaiti, kilesehi &rak&tAj& ^ri^ani 
(c ar-), tathinipaiii (c -a) BappnriBaiii Bobhanapaihfiaih, ya.tb6. 
Dimmalatn nakkbattapadiaBaihkhitain &k6a&m (c. -a) candimA- 
(e. -a) bhajati, evam bhajetha payirapfi8atfa£ ti attho . . . 

Addfa lioa pro addhlblam cfr. aotad v. 74. AmittenSra 
eft. TT. «6. «>T. «110. ia». Tasmi bi inserunt omnes codd. 
Dborajrba Abbidhiiuipp. p. 65, so; dbanraT£hya fere eanscr. 
dlceretar. BahusBota s. bahu^nita Mab&b. IStSosG, Poley: 
Ftlar Upanisbads Bonn i844 p. iss: babont [rutena; opponitar 
aiqis88Dta v. ise. Vatavat s. vratavat MahJbfa. l2,:tsTa; 
cfr. Dot. ad v. »i. Nakkhatta a. naxatra, cfr. Abhidb. p. 
?,ie. Canditna e. candramas, cfr. rv, m. ust. sat, Abhidh. 
p. 6, 1. De metro v. ma append. vide. 



T* S09-li> Locus: Jetavanam. Peisonte: tayo bbikkhiS. 

Tattha ayoge ti ayunjitabbe ayonisomanagikire, vesiyago- 
car^dibhedassa hi cbabbidbaBea agocaiaBsa eevatuiii idha 
a^onisomanasik^ro nima, tasmim ayoniBoinanasikfire att4nani 
yiiiljanto ti attho; yogaHiiiin ti tabbiparfte ca yoiiiBomaiia- 
sik^re (c. -o) ayojento; attbarti hitvd ti pabbajitak&lato 
patthfEya adhiHf]^isikkblittayaiii attiio nthua, tam hitri; 
piyaggahtti pailcakimaganaBanikhitam p)yam eva gan- 
hanto (c. ganb-); pibet' attinuyoginan ti tdya pati- 
pattiyfi sisanato cut^ (c. -o) gihfbb&raih patvi paectii ye 
att£nnyogani anufutti sflidfni sampidetvi deramanuBeinaih 



BantlkA gakkiraii) labhanti tmaih hoti (pibeti?), abo Tataaham pi 
«vanjp« auan ti icchattti attho; m^ piyeh!ti piyehi 
Battebi eambhirehl \& kudJcanarii ekakkhapain pi na samA- 
gaccbey7a ta&i appiyQhi, kiihk£ranfi : pijinaih hi Ti^ogava^ena 
adaBsanaih appiy^afi ca upasamkamanavaaena dasfianaiii n^a 
dukkhaib; taem^ ti yafiai£ idam obhayam pi dukkhaiii 
tasm^ kandi (kafici!) sattam v&, saihkhšram vi p)yam nima 
na kareyya; piy&p£yo ti piyehi apfiyo (c. -e) viyogo; 
piEpakoti Utuako; ganthfi [c. gandh£) tesam na Tijjanttti 
yeeain pisarn n' atthi tesam abhij]hlik&yagantbo (c -gandbo) 
pabfyati, yeBaiii appiyam n'attbi teBaiii byfipMak£yaganUio, 
teac pana dvisa p^tnesu eesagantbj p^fnfi ca honti, tasmi 
piyaih v& appiyaih v& na k^tabban ti attho . . . 

Gantba cfr. not ad t. m; A gantvA, B et C gandhJL 
Ayoga, yoga cfr. t. isi. P)ya Mana 6,03. 

T. 913. Piyato jžyatiti imaih dhammadesanaih Satthž 
Jetavane riharanto antiataraiii kutimbikaiii Jrabbha kathesi. 
So attaoo putte kilakale puttaaok^bhibbtito ilihanam gantvi 
rodati, pDttasokaiit saDdh£retum na aakkoti , Sattbi poccdsakfUe 
lokam olokento tasBa Hotipattimaggagsa upaniBsayam disv^ 
pindap4tapaiikkanto ekam pacch^Bamanam ga^etv^ taesa geba- 
dv£raiii &g(uiU[ei, bo Satthn igatabhivaih Butvi may^ saddhiii) 
patUamth^ain k&tnkfimo bhaTissattti Sattb^ram paveBfipetvi 
gehamajjhe isanaih paijifi&petv^ Sattharl niBinne (c. ~o) fEgantvi 
vanditvi ekamantam nisfdi, atiia nam 8attb& kin nu kbo 
ap^ka dukkbito 'siti puccbitvfi tena puaaTiyogadnkkheni ti 
£rocite: np^saka mfi cliitayi idaib tnaranaiii n&ms na ekaBmim 
yeva Ih^ne na ca ekasB' eva taoti Y&vai& pana bhflvuppatti 
nima atthi sabbasattinam hoti yova eko (c. ~&) saiiikh^o pl 
nicco nima n' atthi tasmi luaranadbamrnam matam bbijjana- 
dhanunam bhinnan ti yDniso paccavekkhitabbam na aocitabbaih 



360 

porinakapaiidit&pi hi putiassa matakile 
matadi bhijjaDadhammam bhinnan ti sokarii akatv^ maranaBatim 
era bhilvafimsd H v&tvi bhante ke eram akamsd (adde: ti) 
tfdkkbatba me ti y&ciU> tasa' atthassa pakjsanattham atftaih 

Urago ra tacam jinpaiii b>tv£ gaecliati' san tanam^ 
evaih sarfie nibbboge pet« kilakale sati 
Da^hamino Da jindti f[&tiu&ih parldevitam, 
taem£ etam' na Boc£ini, gato so taasa y& gatiti'' 
imarii paflcanip&te Urang^iitakaih Titth£ietvi: eram pnbbe 
pi panditi piyapatte kilakate 7atb£ etar^i tram kammante 
viBsajjetTJ nir^h^ro rodanto (c -e) vicaraei latfa^ avicaiitvi 
maTanasatibhilvaiijUialeiia aokaih akatv^ ^£rafi ca paribbnli- 
jtmsn kammaittan ca adhittbahidisu tasm^ pifaputto me 
kdlakftto ti mi ciiit&yi uppajjjam&io pi bi soko t£ bba^atb 
vi piyam eva nlBsdja uppajjattli va.tv& imam g£tbam &h»: 
Pi^ato etc. . . ■ Arhfiatarakulumbibaratthnib. 

T> 31S> Locae: Jetavanam. Peraona: ViaftblL 
Tattba pernato ti putladhftlidiso pemam era nisB&r^ ti 
at&o ... 

V> S14< Ratiyfl j£yaliti imam dfaammadesanaiii Satth£ 
Vesiliiii (c -if aiii) niss^ja kd^^Arasildf am vibaranto LiccbavC 
(c -i) irabbba katbesi ; te kira ekasmim chanadiraee amitamaib- 
fiam asadieehi alamk^rebi alamkatduyydnagamanattb&ya nafigari 
nikkbamimau, Satth4 pind£ya pavisanto te disv^ bhikkhti 
imantesi : passatfaa bbikkhave Llccharf (c. -¥170) yet|i vo devi 
Uvatimsi Da di)lbapubb4 te ime lokeDtd Q vatvll nafigararii 
pAviBi, te pi uyy£Dam gaccbatitš ekam oaiigaraBobhanim (c. -pf) 
itthiih id&yi gantvi taih niB8fiya iae&ibibhiit^ aiiiilamaiiiflam 
■ Md. -U. * cod. sat ttnn. ' eoi. omlttit: tttmi ■lam. ' ced. tTtt, 



361 

p^arltv^ lobitanttillin viya pavatlajlmeu, atha te nijinc«nSdjya 
okkhlpitTŽ agamamsu, Satthapi katabhattakicco naiigar^ nik- 
khami, bhikkhit Liccharf tathJ oifjamtEDe (c. nf-jdiBviSatth&am 
iEhamau: bhante Liccharirflj^Ro pjto tb aUihkatapali^atti ievi 
Tiya nangar^ uikkhamilv^ idlSni ekaiii ittbim niBBl(fa imaih 
T7a8anaih patt£ ti, Satthfl: bhikkhave ioko v& hi bbajaih vi 
Bppajaminaih ratim nissija nppajjati y«v& ti raty4 imam 
gjtham tiha: Ratiy£ e(o. Tattha ratiy£ ti paficakAmagana- 
ratito, taifi nimiji ti altho . . . Liccharbiaiii vattbaih. 

T* 915. LocDs: Jetaranam. Persona: Anitthigaodha- . 
kamllro. 

Tattha klima t o ti Tattfaukimakilesak^mato , davidham 
p' etaiii nima (c. -am) niu£y(i jfiyattti attho . . . 

ViSIfl« LocDs: Jetavanuli. Persona: amQatarabr£hman o. 

Tattha^ tanhjiy£ ti <:hadv4rikatanh&ya , etaih tariham 
iuBB&ya uppajjatiti attho . . . 

Tai]hiya jfiyatf epitritum tertiam in pede t«rtio prnterea 
ridere licet vv. m. asi. asa. va. *ti. 

¥• M7< Locus: Veluvanaiii. Personte: pajicasatad^raki. 

Tattha sfladaBBanasampannam ti catupirisaddhi- 
sflens c' era ma^apbalaBampayuttena ca samm^assanena 
Bampannaih; dhammatthaiR ti naravi d balokottaradhamme 
thitaib Bacchikatalokattaradhamman ti attho; saccavtidinan 
ti catannaih saccinain Bulaeah' ^^rehi Bacchikatattd Baccarili- 
nena saccar^inam; attano kamma kubbfinan ti attano 
kammaii) s&ma tisso sikkhš, t& purayam£inan ti attho; tam 
JSDO ti tam puggalain Jokiyamah4jano piyaiii karoti, dattbn- 
klimo Tandituk4mo paccayapiijiyam (c -}ayam) ca pdjetuklimo 
feed yer& ti attho . . . 



n,,jN.«ji-vG00t^lc 



8(la cfr. vv. to. ss. st. 144. sos. ««9. sit. aas. nos. >u; 
Abhidhitutpp. p. 21, m. 55, e>. 143,1«; afUrat tt. m. m. 
110. 400; sOin v. lOB. DaBsana cfr. T. «14, Abhl^p. Il7,i<i> 
19,17; not. ad v. is4. Kabbfinsih tata n omnes codd., 1. 
kurvinarii. 

T> S1S> Loeas: Jetevanaih. Persona; an^lgtottthero. 

Tattha cbandaj&to (c. cand-) li kattakamyaUiva8ena 
jtftatdiando nss£happatto; anakkbile ti nlbbilne, tatb hi 
asukena kataih v& niUdfsu evardpaih v& ti arattabbati^a 
aoakkhfitaiii n^ma (c-aih); maDaai va puttho 6\j& ti 
hetibimehi (c.-hf) tima^aphalacittehi puttho pdrito bhaTej^a; 
appatibaddhacltto ti anligJliDimaggaTasena kflme ca 
appaiibaddbacitto; nddhamsoto ti evanSpo bbikkbn Arihesa 
nibbattitvi tato patib^^a patieandbivasena Akanillharii gacchknto 
addbaineoto ti vuccati, tMieo npajjh£yo ti attho . . . 

Putbo Bcripsi pro pnitfao (b. pusta) qiiod B et C habent, 
metram enim brevem !iytlaban) requ)Tit; A habet pbntho. Cfr. 
not ad v. ta. Appaiibaddbacitto clr. v. 384. Uddbam. 
šoto adverso metempsvchoaiB flnmine cfr. Hann 6, «5. 

T. SI9-90> I.ocaB: Isipatanaih. Persona: NandifO. 

... Anupaddavena ddralth^nato 4gatam; fl4tiniitt£ en- 
bajjA ci ti kulaBambandhaTaaena iiit( ca sannittbfidibbJrena 
mitti caBuhadafabb&venasubajj^ca; abbinandanti dgatan 
ti nam B^catao ti (c. addit: nam e^atan ti] vacanatnattena t£ 
afijallkaTanamattena vi! geham sampattam pana nJtnappak^ 
rapanpak&rflbbibbaranavaBena (c. n^a--Tihi-) abhinandanti; 
tath'eTfi ti ten' evSk^rena katapumAam pi puggalaiii imumA 
(c. imasad) lok£ paraiii lokam (c. -£} giataiii dibbaih Ajn- 
vannasukharn sajaiii adbipateyyam (- >) dibbardpaih saddagao- 
dbarasapolthabb^ ti imam dasaTidham pagn&kKram MSiy* 



m<ltipldttbfoe thitiai pumfl£ni abhinandacUEiii patiganhanti . . . 
Sottfaiin i. q. eottbt, Bvtttflii b. arasti; cfr. Cloagb: 
P»S Gram. p. is. Snhajja b. suhrd^a (i. q. gabrd)? 



T* 9S1. Lociu: Nigrodh&rJmo. Persona: Rohiptkhotti- 
yaka]hnd. 

... SaihyojanBnti k£mar&gBsaiiiyojanddikaiii dasaTidham 
pl aabbam safinojaiiam atikkanieyya; asajjam&nan ti alagga- 
rainaih, yo hj makbanipain (t) mama vedanti ti £dinfl nayena 
nitmanipaai ^anhati toBmifl ca bhijjam^ne eocati vihamnatl 
ayam n^manjpssmtm eajjati ntbna, evardparh aganhanto avl- 
hamfianto pana (adde: na) sajjati n£ma, tam puggalaib eraib 
asa^aminam (c. aajj-) ligHiatim abhdTena akincanaA (c. -a) 
diikkhi Dlima nftnapataDttti attbo . . . 

Sadilojana eh. yv. m. hm. xm. ss«. N^mariipa cfV. 
v. R07, Jilakaasa Attbavannani fol. ^ dl rerso: panne njmarti- 
path jropetrj, Poley: FiJnf Upaniehadsp. i°4, MabJbb. l2,iigio, 
Buraonf: Introd. p. 50: Saflj crr. tt. a*t. 4». 47. ts. sst; 
noLadT.ii«. Dnkkhficfr.notadv.aon. De metro append. vide. 

T> 399** Yo Te nppatitan ti imam dhammadeBanam 
Satthi Aggfilave cetiye viharanto amnataram bbikkfaom ^rabbba 
- kathesl. Sattb^rll hi bfaikkbuBarhgbaaea aenfisane anuriin^te 
Rt^sgahasettbiSdrtai Benieanesu kayiram^neBii eko ilaviko 
bbikkhn attano Ben^anaiii karonto ekatb nflma rukkharii (c. 
nipam) diavft cbinditum firabhi, tattba pana nibbatti eki 
tarunaputti (lerat^ puttam anikenSddya lhil£ j&ci: mt( me 
Bi[mi rtmflnaib chindi, na sakkhias^mi puttakarii ^d^ya &niy&Bi 
viearitun ti, bo aham amčam fdisam rakkhaib na labhisB^mttl 
• Cfr. Splegel; Anocd. P«l. p. m- 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOglc 



864 

taaai vacuiaib nidi^i, »i imam p) t&vh diiakam oroketrU 
onuniBsatili (c. orav-} pDttam nikkhafl^kh£yg th^pe^i, so hi 
ukkhittapharasuib sandlUretum asakkooto Urakassa b^bam 
chindi, devati nppannabalavakodhi paharitrš naiii mJress^miti 
ubho hatthe ukkbipitvft evam t&v& cintesi: a^aiii bhikkha 
g,i\&v&, gac'i^aih iro&ih mJTeaB&mi nira^agdminf (c.-i) bha- 
viBB&mi, Hesadevatftpi attano nikkbarti cliindante bhikkhd (c -n) 
dlavi aaukadeTatdya eraih nfima mirito bbikkhd ti maiu 
pamJEnaro (c -nam) katvi bhikkbd miiessanG, ayaA ca BasaJ- 
mlko bhikkhu (c. -d), s&nlkaas' eva tam katbeBS&mSd nkkhitte , 
gatthe apanetTJ rodaminfi Satthu santikarii gantvi rauditri 
ekamantaih attbŽBi, atha nam Satthfi: kito devadhfte ti ^ha, 
ai: bbaiile tnmb^kam me Birakena idam nflma katam, abam 
pana nam m£ietuk&m& hutv£ imaib n£ma cintetv^ am&retvA 
va idbflttat^ ti sabbaiii tam pavaltiih Tittb&rato firocesi, 
Satth4 tam Butv£ s&lbu s4dha devate {c dete) Bddha te 
katam ' eram nggatani kopam bhantam ralbam yiya niggan- 
bam&a^;^ (c-^iji) G v&tv& imam g^tham flba: Yo ve etc. 
... Itaro jano ti itaro pana r4jaupar4jdd(nam ratbas^rathi- 
jano rasmiggj^o n&na boti na uttamas^ratblti. DeBan^vae&ie 
devatj BOtipattiphale patittbahi, sampattaparisifa pl sittbik^ 
desantl ahoBi. Devat^ sotipannj hutvfipi rodamdn^ atth&l, 
adia nadi SattbJi kiiii devate ti puccbitvi bhante vim^nam 
me navihan) (c-H) id^Di kirii karisadmiti vutte: aladi devate 
mA cintafi aban te vim^naiii dasB^mtti Jetavanagandbakdtraa- 
mfpe (c. -ku-) purimadirase cutadevataiii ekatii tuklcbaiii apa- 
diaanto amiika«nirii okAse rakkho viTitto tattha upagacchil ti 
Aha, B& tattha apagacchi, tato pattb^ya BDddhadattikam imisaC 
Timdnan ti mahesakkbfl devatfipi ^ontvi tam ciletum (c. -tu) 
nftsakkhimsu (c. -im). Satthi tam atthappattim ( r) katr£ bhikkbd- 
nam bhdtagimaaikkhipadam pamflApestti. Amflatarabhikkhaasa 
Tattham. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



365 

T« MS* Locua: VelavaiKih. Persona: Ut(aTaiiplbik£. 

Aiikft sic omnes «odd., cFr. v. °S4, Abhidb. p. 15,44. 
139(11; 8. i^fkA. Saccena ali-, cfr. not. ad v. i. Biibnni 
j) ne cfi. Mahibh. 1 2, mm. 

T>M4. Locns: JetarBDam. Persona: Mahdmoggall^- 
tuktdiero. 

.. . T^eitoliffEcanak^D^masdavantii.c. -o)pabbajit^, te^j 
kiilc&pi deth£ ti ay4citv£ (e. &y-) va gbaradrfire tilthanti, atthato 
pana y^i)ti yeva n&na, evaiii sflavantetai jdcito appaamim pi 
dey7adhainine vijjamfine appamattakam pi; etebi tfhi etean 
ekekenftpl kdraoena devalokaih gaccbeyy& ti attbo . . . 

Metnim reqairit appa»mi, ch. not ad v. i4. 

V* S1M* Locue: SUelaiii niag^^a Aftjaiiayaiiarh. Per- 
sona: S4ketabTihmano. 

Tattba mu n ayo ti money7apatlpad£ya ma^aphalaih 
pattA aBel[hamunayo ; k^yen£ ti desan^mattam etan, tfhi (adde: 
tb^ebi?) Baiiivuto ti attiio; accutan ti Bassataiti; tb^nan 
tt aknppaiii thtbiani dhuTaltbfbam ; yatthj[ ti ^asroiih 
gantvi na socanti na rihaitiilanti taii) tb&iain gacchanttti attbo - . . 

Abimsaka cfr. vv. ■•ai. i-io. noo. Aceuta s. acyata. 
Socare n pers. plur. pries. tnedii, itidem npapajjare t. dot, 
lajjare v. m«. 

T. SSO. Lochb: Gijjhakdtapabbato. Peraona: Purinl 
Tattiia ahoratt^nuBikkbinan (c. -ittan) ti diri ca 
rattin ca tisso Blkkbtl Bikkharajin4nam ; nibb^naib adhi- 
mutt&nan ti nibb^najjbflBay jnam ; attbaiii gaccbanttti 
evartipSnarii sabbc pi &s&r& atthaiii Tio^saib natthlbfa&Taiii 
gacchantiti attbo ... 

Adhimutta cfr. v. n44, Abbidbinapp. p. 104, lo. 



ogle _ 



366 

T> SST-SO* For^nam eton ti ioiaih dbamniEuleBanBiii 
Satthj Jetarane viharanto Atulaiii nima uplisakam ^riUibha 
katbeBi; eo hi Sivattfaivdsiupisako paiicaaataupfisakapaririro 
ekadivasaiii te uptieake Miju dhamrnasavanatlb^fa vihiEraih 
gantr^ Revatattherasaa santike dhammam eotuk£mo butvfE 
Reratattheram vandilvil nisfdi, so pati&yaam2 patisalIlip4r£Dao 
sfho Tiya ekacaro, iosmi teoa aaddbiiii na klAci katbesi, 80 
ayaiii thero na klDct (c, ka~) kathesiti feuddho nlthjS^a S&ri- 
puttattheraasa santikam gantv£ ekamaotam jbito, tberena 
ken' attbena 4gat' atth£ ti vutte bhante aharii ime upigake Ad&ya 
dhammaaavanatth^;a(c.-na-)ReTatattberaihupasaiiikamiih (c-i) 
tassa me thero Da kiiici kathesi sv-^ham tassa kujjhttTJ idbfigato 
dhammam mekatheth4ti vntte tena hi up£Bakini8fdatb& ti babuih 
katv4 abhidhamiDakathaih katheei, upfieako abhidhammaksthi 
niina atisanhi (c. -nhft) thero (c. -«) babuin. (e. -ii) abht- 
dhammam eva katheai amhikaih imin^ (o. -tf&) ko attho ti 
kujjhitvfl parisam &i&ya Anandatdierassa santikam agam&i, 
theren&pi kiih up^akfi ti vatte: bhante n:iayam dhammaaava- 
itattbiya (c. -na-) Bevatattheraiii upaaaihkamimhfl, tasBa Bantike 
£Iapanamattam pi alabhitr^ kuddh£ Stripu ttattheraaea Bantikaii) 
^lamimha, so pi no atisanhaih (c-nhaib) bahuih abhidhammam 
eva katbesi, iroitii (c. ~b&) amhdkaiii ko attho ti etassa pi kDJjbitv£ 
idhfigafamha, katbehi no bhante dbammakatban ti, tena hiniefditv^ 
aDiifitbfi ti thero teeaiii suTii)i)eyyaTii kntvA appftm eva dham- 
maih katbesi, therasBftpi kujjhitv^ Satthu santikam gantvlt van- 
ditri ekamantaranitfdimBU, athane Sattb£4Ija: kasm^up^utki 
^^t' sMhi ti ; dbainmaaavanjlya bhante ti ; suto pana vo dbammo 
ti; bhante mayam £dito va Kevatatlheraiii iipasaihkamimba, 
so ombehi saddhiih na kiiici katbesi, taega kitjjhitT^ 3&ii- ' 
pnttattherarii npaaaihkamimha, tena no l>abum abhidhammo k&- 
thito, tam asallakkhentj ku^hitri Anandattheram upasamkain- 
imbi, tena ao appakam eva dhammo kathito, tassfipi kiujhitvfi 



367 

idhttgat' am^j ti, Satthd tasea kathaiii sutv£ atnijaporfinato piK 
ttlUiya ^cinDamecetaih ( ') tunhfbbiltain pi bahukatham pi manika- 
tham (matti-7jp)haratiti (garahanti?) yeTa, ekantaih gart^itabbo 
yerti ekamtaih pasaihBitabbo ^eva n'attfai, T&i&no pi ekacce nin- 
danti ekacce pasaitasanti, rnab^palhavlm pi candimaaurije pi catu- 
parisamajjhe niefdttvi dhamtnaiii kathentam Bammfeambuddhain 
p) ekacce garahanti ekacce paeariiBanti, andhabJiKlnaiii hi nindi 
v& paBaiiiHŽ v& appam&naii) (c. -nam), paiiditena pana medhfirinž 
nindito nindito nJma pasatnaito ca paBaiiisito n^ma hottti vatv^ 
imj gjlth£ abh&i : Pordnam etam etc. Tattha porinam ctan 
ti "purfinakain etarii; atnti ti taiii up^akaih ^tapati; n'etaiii 
ajjatan^m iv^ ti Idam tiind^ pašam si (c. -e&iam). t& ajja- 
tanaiii adhuni uppaiinaih Tiya na hoti; tunbfm fisfnam pi 
hi kitii eso miigo viyabadhiro Tiya kifici ajinanlo viya tunhf 
hutr£ nieinno ti nindanti, hahubh^ninam (c. -inam) pi kirii esa 
T£t^atat£lavantam viya tatatatfiyati imiBHil kath£ya pariyanto 
yeva n' atthtti nindanti, mitabhfininam pi kim esa avaniiahi- 
ramnarii' attano vacanarii mamilam^no (c. •^)o) ekam vi dve 
v& (c. va) vatvS tnnhf ahosili nindanti, evam eabbathfipi ima- 
Bmidi loke anindito n£ma n' atthiti attho; na c&hii ti atfte 
(c ati-) pi nfihosi anl^ate pi na bhavissati; yafl ce rimfid 
(a-n) ti bilftnamnindi vžpasariiBi vfiappam^tiaiii, yam (c ya) 
pana panditi dirasedivašeanuvicca nind^kdrariarii vi pasatii- 
aSk&T&nam (adde: v&))&n\tv& pasamsanti acchiddiiya pisikkfaiyB 
vattatnlEnaih accliidd4ya ri jfvitavuttiyi samannigatattft acchid- 
daTuttim . . . tam suTapnadoaavirahitarb ghatlanamajjanakktia- 
marii jambunadanikkhara viya ko ninditum arahatiti attho; 
dergptti deratftpi panditamanusBfipI tam dukkhaiii utthiya (?) 
tbomentl paBamsanti; brabmunftpiti na kevalaiii devamanoB- 
sehi dasaBahaBsacakkavilamahšbTahmun&pi (c-nipi) eraiii pa- 
aamsito yev& ti attho . . . Atulanflmaup^sakasBa ratthuin. 

Atulam Bic omneB codd., commentator atnla legit, qaod 



368 

nomen proprium e^ee statait, cfr. v. te«. Ajjatan ttm, tnnhfm 
efr. not ad v. uk, coid. ^jjatan&m pro nentro hsbet Ai^nvicca 
nnde sit derivandum, nescio, nisi Torte sit i. q. sanecr. annvit^a. 
Sare, sve (Abbidh. p. 153, le) b. (vae. Acchiddavnttl 
B. a-chidia-Trtti. Nekkharii jambonadaisa a. niskaii) 
jfimbdnadasfa, cfr. not. ad v. ei. 

v.931-84. Locdb: Vehtvanarh. Pereonee: chabhaggiji 
bbikkhd. 

Tattba k^f app&fcopan ti tlvidham kj[yaduccariyaih 
rakkheyya;. . . kdfena samvut£ dbfTitiy% (<=• ya) panditi 
pinlitip£U[d(ni akaronti (c. -o) ki^ena mus^rdd^dfni akaionti 
(c. -o) i&c&jA abhi^h^fni asamutlhapentž manaBd ca eamvati 
te idhalokasmiiii suparisamvutfi surakkhit^ sugopitjl Bupihita- 
Av&j& (c. -T&ai) ti attho ■ - . . 

Pakopa s. prakopa, escandescentia. 



¥•335-88. Locus: Jetaranam. Persona: gogbitaka^ 
putto. 

Tattha pandupaliBo va dfinl Btti(c. siti) upiisaka tvaih 
idini chijjitv^ bhdiDiyam patanapandupal^o Tiya ahosj; yania- 
piiris£ ti yamadl!tJiTUGcanti, idarii pana (c. patia) maraiiam era 
BaDdh4ya vuttam, maranan te upalthitan ti attho; ayyoga- 
mnkhe ti parifainimakhe (c-bb^nl-) avaddhimukfae ca tkito 'stti 
attho; p£tbeyyan ti gatnikassa tandul4dip^tbeyyam viyapai^- 
lokarh gacchantassa tava k»salap£tbeyyam pi n' attfaf ti attho; bo 
k aro h iti bo tram samndde (c. -o) ii£v4ya bhli)iif[ya dfpasain- 
kbfStapavittbaiii (c. dipa-) Tiya attano kusalam patitlharii karohi, 
karonto ca khippaih T'Syama sfghatn Tiriyain jrabba (c. -ha), 



attano kusalakamrnapstitlhakaraDe pandito bbava, 70 [c. ee) 
hi maranamukfaam appatvi kitam samatthak^e yeva knaalaiii 
karoti T&yamati esa pandito nima, tidiao bhava m^ b4Io ti 
attho; dibbam ariyabhilmiD (c. -bhu-) ti eram Tiriyam 
karonto r^idinam maUiiiam ofhatatfifa niddbantamalo afiga- 
nibh£TeDS anafigano nikkileso hutvi pancavidham sBodhivi- 
gabbdmim (c. -bha-) pfipniilssaslti (c. -tCti) at^o;...v&so pi 
ca te n'attfai antari ti yadi& ma^am gaccbanti tiai 
t4ni kiccini karoDt£ aotariinagge vaeatiti na eraiii (c eta) 
paralokam (c -ka) gacchanti, (adde: na) bi askki paralokaiii 
gaecbaotena : adhiyiUetbakatipihamdinamtiraderai dfaammaiii 
tivA guiiHmtti idlni rattutii, ito pi pana cavitvi paraloke 
nibbatto va (c. ca) hoti, imam attbam sandbfi^a tam ruttam; 
p£theyyaii ti idam kiitcdpi bei|h& vuttam eva, upfiftakaasa 
pana pnnappnna dalbikaranattbam idhSpi Sattbir^ gabitaib; 
jitijaran ti ettba (c. evatUia) ryfidhimarandni (c efUIhi-) 
pi gabiti' eva bonti, hetlhimag4thAhi ca andgfimimagg« . . . 

Yama cfr. v. 44, Abhidh. p. 5,4b. 126,m. Uyyoga 
IfUior, languor. V£yaina s. vyfiyama. Niddbanta partic. 
perf. radicis dham (s. dhmi) prsf. nir. Ebisi fulainm rad. 
i, eodem modo formatum quo kibiti, cfr. vy. is4. ate. mb. 
De metro app. vide. 

T> SS9* Locns: Jetavanaiii. Penona: amnataro 
bribmano. 

Tattha anupubbent! (i aimpatipitiyi ; medbivtti 
dbammojapamQ£ya aamannjlgato ; khane kha^e ti okiisc 
ok&ae kusalam kaionto; kammtiro rajatasaevi ti yathj 
svanpakiro ekaviram eva Bnvannaii) t^petvfi koddbetvi malam 
ntbaritvi pilandbanavikatim (c. -vftim) k^tuiii na eakkoti panap- 
pnna pacanto boddhento pana nfharUi tato kena (?) vividbaiii 
pilandhanavikatiiii (c. -i) karoti eram evam pnnappnna kuaalaih 



390 

karonto pandlto ftttano tig6Aima]&ib Diddhameyya [c niltha-}, 
craih niddhanlam&lo hi nikklleso hottti . . . 

V* 940. Locub: Jetaranam. Persona: Tissatthero. 

Tattha ayae£ tiayato; samntth£y& ti samnlifaahitr^; 
tadntthfiyi ti tato atlbahltrfi; atidbonactlrinaii ti dbonJ( 
Tuccati catt£ro paccaye idha paratlham ete hi paccaveltkhitr£ 
paribhuhjanatthaiii paihilitari) atikkamitvi cattšro atidhoDacfErf 
ažma (-?}, idaih vuttaiii hotl: yat]i£ ayato malam BBmutth£ya 
tato samnllhitam tam eya kb^dati evam evarii catapaccaye 
ap«GcaTekkbitv4 paribhufljantam atidbonac^rinam (c. -rf-) tdnt 
kammšni atlanitthltatti attano santakJn' eva tfini kamm^nt taih 
dnggatini nayant!ti attho . . . 

Quid sit dbona, ignoro. Vocem Btatai idem valere ac 
aanecr. drona, at vix recte. 

V* 941« Locus: Jetavanaiii. Persona: L£!ud4yittbera 
Tattba y^ kdci pariyatti (c. -im) tž sippaiii v& yaemi 
(c. yasaem^) a8ajjhiyaflta3Ba ananuyunjantasBa vinasaati vi 
nirantaram v& na upatth^ti lasm^ asajjbf!yaniaI4 mantd ti 
vnttaib, yaBn)fi pana gihativ^sart) rasantassa utrb4y' (c. -ay) 
nltb^ya jipnapatiBaiiikbaratiždfni akarontaBsa gharam n&ma 
TJnassati (c. tid-) taam^ anuttb^aamalž gha.T& ti vuttadi, jasmi 
^hisBa v& pabbajitasea t^ kosajjavasena aarfrapatijagganaih 
vi parikkbdrapalijaggmiaiii v& akaTontassa k£yo dubbanno 
boti tasmfi malam Tannassa kosajjan ti rutlarh, yasm4 pana 
(c pana) g4vo rakkbantaBsa pam<(davasena n)ddflyantasaa vi 
kflarritasaa vi t& g&vo alittbapakkbandan^fni pd|amigacori- 
dinpaddarena v^ pareBam ailikkbett^dfni otaritatti libidana- 
rasena v& vin^Baiii ipajjanti tisBam pi daadaib v& paTibhisarh 
T& pjpun£ti (c. -nšli) pabbfgitri pana cbadviridtni irakkbattam 
paDiidavalesi otaritv4 efisanti viceyyan ti iastni pamMo 



371 

nkkhato malan ti Tntlaiii, ho hi 'esa vinSai vahaiiiie malattbi 
niutt^ malan ti ti attbo (-') . . . 

8ajjh4ya s. sv&ibj&fti. Oharfi cfr. noL ad dukkhi 
v. '.'or; secnndum Abhidb. p. 25, II neatr. gen. cbL Sanscritice 
tuec vox Don occurrere videtur, crr. tamen Careyi Laz. BengaL 
Eosajja statui idem esse ac stuiscr. kaasfdya. 



Locus: Velovanaiit. Pereona: amflata- 
raknlaputto. 

Tattha dnccaritan ti aticliTO, atic&riniiii hi (c. Rahl) 
hlhlm simtko irehi nfharati, mJEUlpitiinnMi eantikam gaatvi 
knsalasaa anf^rabhdtd [?c. -bhuti) akkbriji pi niddiishapnbbi 
ti taiii nfharatiti, ti anith^ vicarantf mahddnkkhaiii p^putiflti, 
ten' asai duccaritaih malan ti;...pipak£ dbammi ti aka- 
sali dhammi pana idhaloke ca paraloke ca malam eva; tato 
ti ^eubivnttamalato (c-tle-); malataran ti ati rekam alath 
vo katbemtti atibo; avijj^ ti atthavatthukam amiiinam eva 
paramaita malam . . . 

Macchera (Abbidb. p. 20, t*) e eanecr. mt^tsarya orturo, 
I et y trangpoBttie (cfr. DOt. ad v. it) et syllaba ay in e con- 
tracta, itidem acchera ex fE^aiya, ptitihera. PfipaktldhammJ 
cfr. vv. 1148. mn. Hotba melius TortasBe prsesene quam im- 
perativBs babetur. 

V* 944-45. Locus: Jetavanaiii Persona: Siripntta- 
tlberaesa saddbiviii^riko. 

Tattba ahirikend ti chinnahirottappena, evanipehi 
amdtaram eva ut&Ui me ti apitl^dayo eva piti me li idini 
Dayeiia vatvi ekav(Batividh43'a anesatjpatitth4ya eukbena 
jfvitum sakki; kdkasiikarenj ti ailrak^kasadiseiia, yatb£ 
i^ sdro kiko kulagbaresn y^gu£d[nl (c. -dini) ganhitu- 
kimo bhittiidieu niefditvi attano olokuiab bivam fiatvi ano- 



372 

lokenta viya arhnaTlhilako Tlya iiiddJlyanto viya ca batw& 
manussidam sallakkhetrfi (c. -laketvžjamipatitv^ easntfva dantesu 
yeva bb^jasato mukhapiirani gahelvi pa1£yati eram evarii 
ahirikapnggalo pi bhikkhdbi aaddhiih g&raath paviBitrŽ ^Agn- 
bhattalthdn jdfni varatthipeti (c. -ati), talra bbikkbij (c. -u) pind£ya 
caritviy^panainattaiii^dfl}'afleai]aB£lamgantripaccavekkbatta(?) 
y^uin pivitv£ kamiuallh^am manaBikarontd (c. -o) aajjh&yaDti 
flsanaB^laii) sammajjantj, ayan) pana kind akatri gimtlbhtinubbo 
va jioti, so bfaikkhdh) passath' iman ti olokiyam4iio pi anolo- 
kento viya aiiifiaTihito vinldd£yanto riya ganibifcaiti (c. gao-) 
paliniurlcaTito viya cfvaram saiiividahanto Tiya hxitv& aankaih 
nima me kammain atthlti radanto ultlUEya gimain parieitri 
pdto vavatthjpitagehesu ainflaUrarb gehain u pašam kami tri gha- 
raminusaketho (-kesu?) kavfilaiii pidbdya ghaie nisfditvt! kan- 
tantesn pi ekena batthena kavitam pan^petvti anto parisati, adia 
narti disv£ ^^makftpi isane nisfd^petr^ y&go&Afsu yam hifici 
atthi tam denti, so yivadattham bhufijitv^ araseaari) pattena 
&d&y& pakkamati, ayara kfikasuro [c. -anro) n&mn, evardpena 
ahirikena sujfTan ti attho; dh a m s i ti £ ti aeukatbero n^ina 
appiccho ti iidfii) vadaDtesu kim pana inayain na appicchi 
(c. -a^ ti idivBcanena paresarh gunarii dbamsant£ya dhaihsinj, 
tathJrdpassa hi vacanam Butr£ ayani pl appiccbaUtdigune 
yntto ti niaiiiilaiD£n£ manugstf ditabbam mamfianti, bo tato 
patthiya vimndpuris^nath (c. -ilupd-) cittam ^r^me dfaituih 
(c. dba-) asakkonto tamb&pi l^bhi par)hf!yati, evam dbamsi- 
puggalo attano pi parassa pi libbaiti n^seti yevs; pakbban- 
din£ li pakkhandac^rinfi (c. -rin^) paresam kicc^ni attano 
kiccini viya dassentena pito va bhikkhlisu (c. -UBti) cetiyain- 
gati^disu Tattam katvfi kamrnatlhinamanasikirena thokaib' 
nisfditvi Qfibiiya gfimam paviBantesu mukharii dbovitvi 
pandukfCsirap^ rdpanaakkb ia fij anasf aamakkban idthi attabbivaiii 
mandetrjE saminajjanto Tiya dve tayo sammunjanippahire 



373 

iatri čvinkottbAibh\mMto hoti, manasB^ p4to va cetifam 
Tandias&na mitlitptfjam (c. ma-) karisstoi ti ^al^ tam čiavi 
a^aih Tih£ro iniaiii dahararii nissijB patija^^anam labhati imaih 
mi pajjjitbi (pamajjitthdi) ti v»tvi tassa d^tabbaiii maiiiitanti, 
erardpena pakkbandinjt ti pi suj^vaiii (c en-); pagabbfaeni li 
liiyapagabbbiyftlfhi BamaniiJtgateDa; aaiiikilitthenajfvitan 
ti evaih jfvitam kappetv£ jfvantena hi poggalena aamkilitihena 
hatvi j^Titain (c. ji-) bfiraa taoti; tam dujjfvium pipi^fTitam 
eY& ti attbo; hirfmatž eS ti hirottappasanipannapuggalena 
dnjjfTam, so hi amdtidajo va in4t4 me ti idtni avatvi 
adhammike paccaye gdtham (c. gu-) jigucchanto dhammena 
samena pari^eaanto eapadinsiii pind£ya caritvi jfvikaiii kappento 
Mkhajfrikarti (c. In-) jfvattti attbo; eucigavesind ti aucCdI 
(c. -ini) kdjakammJUKni garesanto; alfnani ti jfvitavutUm 
anamalanena (anavaHnena:); Buddb^jfvena paasati (c. 
-athi) ti evardpo hi puggalo suddbijfvo nima hoti, tena evaih 
snddh^fvena (c -ve) tam eva saddhijfvaiii sirato passati 
(c. -to) Idkhajfvlkavaeena dujjfTam hottti attfa« . . . 

Ahi likena cfr. not sd v. ». Kikasdra specleg 
qiuedam coralcnm! Dhaibsin s. dhvariiBin. Pakkbandin, 
nI fallor, sanser. esset praakandin. Pagabbha s. pragalbha. 
Samkllittba cfr. noL ad v. si. AIfna cfr. 4Iaya t. 4it, 
Abbidb. p. 19, 19. 

Vt 940b4S* Locus: Jetavanam. Personie: paiicasati 
upisaki. 

Taltha yo pitiam (c. -nam) atimipetiti sabatthikidtBa 
dtasu payogeBn ekspayDgenfipi paraa8aj[vitindriyam npacchindati ; 
mugiyfldan ti paresaiii atthabbanjanam mnsividaA ca bhi- 
satl; lDkeadinnaihidiyat!ti imasmim satUloke theyy£Tahi- 
ridfau ekenfipi antabbirena (avahirena?) parapaiiggahftain idi- 
Tatl; paradiraiiigacchaltti parasaa rakkhitagopitabha^deaa 



374 

aparajjhanto (c. -jjsnto) tippathac^am (c-ta-) earati; snri- 
merafap£nan ti yasu fcassaci mr^ja c'eya menfasaa ca 
pitnaih (c. pinarti) ano^oi^jati sevati bahulfkarotl ; oitilaib 
khanattti titthatu paraloko, so pana png^a jdhalokastniiD 
jeva yena khetUTattfau&dini miSleRa pati(thafaey7a tam pi 
avapetrž ri viHBajjetrj (adde: r£) sniam piranto attano mtiiaiii 
khanati anitho kapano hutri vlcarati; evam bho (c ho) tt 
paftca d)i|§fly^akainmakiiikani pnggalarii ^pati ; p £p a d h a m m i 
ti l&oakadhammi ; aaamilatj (c. aaafia-) d ki^aaamaamiU 
dirabltč , acetaaž ti pi pfitbo acittaki ti attho ; lo b h o 
adhammo c& ti tobho c" eva doso ca, ubhajam pi h' etadi 
akngalamiilaiB eva; ciraiii dukkhiya randhafnn (c 
-yan] ti cirakJlarh nirs7adukkhMfnam at3i£ya uaiii ete dhamini 
m& randbantu mi mathgmlti (c. -tu) ti attho . . . 

Atim^peti caua. a rad. ml (vide: Pali verba p. is fn 
Clougbii Pali Gram.) prnfizo ati, cfr. WeBte^aardii Radie« 
e. r. mf Mmi; w. ik. is«. i°3. ssi. no. so«. Mui^TJda cfr. 
vv. 17S. BOS. Adinnaiii fidiyati cfr. v. 4oe; Hanii S,Ma, 
12,i; Mataibh. 12,inoi. Paradiracft. v. sos. Sni£ Mana 
12,in9. tni. Mera7a s. maiT«ya (R£m£7aiia ed. Gon-esto 
4; 37,8.), Abhidb. p. 70, si. Evam eso cum m enphonin 
«aD8a ioserto, mallem me BCTipsiese eva-m-eso, cfr. v. los. 
Mili a m k ban ati cfr. Mana 4, nt. Bho eine dubio ^iciendum 
«8t Naib i. e. intemperantem) 

T* S49~50* Locua: Jetaranatb. Persona: Tigsada- 
baro. 

Tattba dadanti ve fath^saddhatn ti Idkbapanftidiaa 
yam kiAci dento jano yatb&«iddbara atUno saddhjinipam (saddhi- 
nnrti- ?) eva deti ; ^atb^pisidanan (c ^attha^.) ti tberenavi- 
disn ( !) c' aB8ayasmirii pas&lo uppajjati tauadento yathipasManaili 
attano pasidardpam ^paB£dfaDni-T) evadeti; tatth&ti taamliii 



375 

parsBsa d&ae may£ appatii v& tukhAih vi laddhAn ti mamkobLll- 
vaiii £pajjati; Bsm4dhin ti so (c. jo) paggalo dir4 vi rattiiii yi 
npac^rappanavasena v& nraggapbalaraaena vi samfidhim (e. .J) 
nUhigacchati ; jrassa c' etan ti jaasa poggalaaaa eraiii taA 
etesu thineBU marokubMraaaihfch^taib akusatam HamucchiDnaiii 
mtSlaghaccaih katvi arahattailiDena aamilhatani ko vnttappa- 
k£raih sam^dbim adhigacchatSti attho . . . 

Mamku a^., ni faltoi, respoDdet eanacr. subet ■nanyii; 
cfir. Bupra p. 979, Eammar. ed. Spiegel sub Add. et Corrig. et 
Boethlingk in Bnlletin de la cIaHse hist. de 1' acad. de St-Fčterab* 
voLL p. 843. Uoti legendum est bhavati. GhaccaB. ^li^a. 
Samiihata a lad. hau prsff. sam et ud; crr. vv. im. ub 
et Spiegel: Anecdota p. u. 

Vt9St» Locus : Jetavanufi. Peisona: panca uptUakč. 

... Dosasamo ti yakkhag^aaj^arag£hakaiDbhflagihA- 
dayo ekasmim yeTa attabh^ve gan^itnm sakliontS dosagSho 
psna ekam eva ganhjtiti dosena samo giho ndma n' atthi ; 
mohaaaman ti onandhanapari^onandfaanatthena pana niohena 
Bamaih jdlaih nfima n' atthi; tanh£sam£ ti GaRgMnam 
nadfnam pnnnakjlo (c. punna-) pi dnakilo pi sukkhakSto pi 
paiiniyati (c. -ti) tanhfiya pana (c. pana) pnnnakilo va. Buk- 
khak^lo v& n' atthi niccarti ini va paiiiilfiyatiti duppiiranarthena 
[c -rana-) taghija Bami nadf n^a n' atthtti attho ■ ■ . 

Cfr. ». soa. 

T> 9Si, L0CU8 : Bbaddiyaifa &iBB£ya JfitiyfiTanaih. 
Persona: Meodakaaetlhf. 

Tattha aadaasan ti paraBsa aoamattam (c an-) pi 
v^ain kbalitam sudassaih aiikhen' eva paBBituih aaikkSi attano 
pana atimataantam pi duddasam; paresaih htti tec' eva k£- 
ranena bo puggalo Bamgham^h£diBu pu'e6am vt^lbi upalihine 



376 

(c. npaddb-) thapetv^ bhueam opunanto vi^a opnnftti; kalirh 
va kita7f[ (c. Utvi) eatbo ti ettha Bakuiiesn aparajjbana-> 
bhdvena attabUvo kali n^ma atikhJbhamg^dikam (c. -haiiig-) 
paticchidanaib kitavd nima gakuniko eafho nJEma, yathi sakn- 
n&luddako sakune gahetvi m^retnkimo ki(avjya attabhivath 
(c. -v&) patlcchfEdeti evam attano vajjaiii chidettti attho . . . 

Opun£ti B. avapun^ti a rad. pii. Bhuaa s. bhrf^, 
Abhidh. p. 5,40. 144, lo. Kali peccatura, dolns, cfr. v. so«; 
aat teesara, cfr. Roth: Zeitecfar. d. d. mor];. Geeellgcfa.vol. lip. i^g. 
Kitari satho scHpsi ex com. animo, sed reiti quaei eseet 
pro kitavasalho cum a producto. Interpretatio comm. valde 
arbltraria mibi videtur. 

V. S53< Locus: Jetavanam. Persona: U^binasam- 
rliii4matthero. 

Tattha ujjh^naBamiiino ti evarh nJT^etabbam evam 
pirdpitabban ti paresam randbagBveaitfiya ujjjhiDabahuIasBa 
pnggalagsa jh^nddisu ekadhammo pi na vaddhati adia kho 
fisavi vaddhanli, tena k£ranena so ara^attaeamkb^tS tbava-' 
kkhafi &I& čiiT& gato va bottti . . . 

Ujjb^na, si quid video, saDscr. esset avadby£na. SaSfiin 
derivandum esl a eaniii s. Bafijnd. ArfE s. ^it, Abhidb. 
p. 154, !o. Asava crr. not ad v. si; scboliastea Hem&- 
candree (Boehtlingk p. aie) Bcriblt: £(ravaiaya. 

T* A54-55> Akfise ti imam dbamrnadesanaih Satth£ 
KiisiiUirfiyam Upavaltane Mallinaiii Bt^lavaDe parinibbinamaflce 
nipanno Sabbaddaiii paribbijakam irabbba katbesi; bo kira 
atfte banitlbabhilari (c- -ttbi-) ekasmim sasse navakkhattum 
a^adinari) deate (c. -o) dinaiii dituiii anicchanto osakkitvA 
avaB&ne adisi, tasmi pathainabodhiyam pi mi^bimabodblraai 
pi Satth^raiii dalthuiii nSlattba, paccbimabodbi^am pana Sattbn 
parinlbbinakfUe: afaam tfBU paj^besn attano kam khatfi mahallake 



377 

paribbijake pucchitrA aaraanarii (c -naiii) Gotamaih daharo H 
Baiiifj Jya na pncchim, ta8saca(c.va)d^iparinibb^ak£lo, paccbi 
me samanassa (c. -na-) GotamasBa anu1thBk£rat.iJ('): Ak^e 
padam etc. Tattha padan ti imssmim Skite Taimasanthi- 
navasena evanipan ti pathnjpetabbaih kasBAci padarh n&na 
n'atthl, btlfairoti mama s&anato bahlddhJi maggaphalaltbo 
samano n£ma n'atthi, paj£ ti a^aih eattalokagamkhit£ paj£ 
tanhlEdlsu papaitcesu yera abbirati, nippap&ncfl ti bodhi- 
miile yeTB pana sabbapapaficftnam samucchinnatt^ nippa- 
pailcS tath^atj, 8a[iikhf[T& It pa!1cakkhandh4, tesu hi eko 
pi sassato (c. pase-) nima n'atthi, iiijitan ti bnddkinaih 
pana tanb^minadilthiinjitesu yena eBmkfa&ril Baseati ti gan- 
heyyuri] tam ekaih ifijiUm pi n' atthttl attho . . . Subhadda- 
paribbtfjakBBsa vattfaam. 

Qaid slbi relint rerba ik&ae padam n'atthi, non 
aatia intelttgo ; Tortasee sapplendnm est: bitjirassa, ut sententia 
btec sit: buddh^ et buddhiste potestatem babent in aere 
eundi, non vero qui sunt extra eccIsBiam Ruddbm. Btihira 
(A.bhidh.- p. 95, t It. t53, le) adj. form. ex adv. bahi e. vahie. 
Tathigata cfr. v. »e, Abhidb. p. 1,s. 145, m; Burnouf: 
Introd. p rs. Meo judicio primum intelllgenda eat TOx 
boc sensu: in tali conditione versans (cfr. snpra p. ?93 sagata), 
tališ, deinde: pTiestans, consummatas , beatns; cfr. Mah£bb. 
11, iM. 12,4040. 4391. N'attfai sin);, pro plar., cfr. v. n». 
Ifijita affectus, cfr. t. hi. 



V> SSO-ST* Locue: Jetavanarti. Pereonre: vinicchaya- 
msh^matUl. 

... Sahaei Raye t) cbandidien patiltbito sihaBena 
mua&yj(dena riniccbineyya . . . ; yo (c. soj pana pandito ubbo 



3T8 

atthinatthaih TinicchinitriTsdatiaBibaBS»^ ti amosiT^deiift 
dhammenJi ti TiDiccbayadhamniena na cband£diraaena 
(c. ehannadi-) sameni ti aparikUtinortipen' eva pare najrati 
jayaifa vi parf[jayani vi (add«: so) pana mccati (c -nti) 
dbammasBa gutto ti, so dhammagutto dhamio&rakkhito. 
dha[nDiojapaiail&7a samaontlgato viniccha^adbamroe Ibitatti 
dhommattho ti' pavuccati . . . 

Attbarii nayecfT. Uab^bh. 12,«4!T.ioeo. NicGheyya 
a rad. ct prief. nis. 

V> S5S> Locub: .retavanam. PerB(uieB: cbabbag^fi 
bhlkkhli. 

T. S59* Locub: Jetavanam. PerBona: Ekuddinakbf- 
albavatbero. 

... Appam piti (c piti) yo pana appamattakain pi 
mtvi dhammam anvi^a dbamm^nudhammapatipatino hntvi 
D^ma k<lyena dukkh^dfni parijJiDaDto catasaccadhammaib pasaati 
sa ve dbammadharo boti; yo dbammaiti na-ppamajja- 
ttti yo pi iraddbaviriyo hntrd &])& ajj' evi ti pgtivedbaiii 
ibamkbanto dhammam na-ppamajjati ayam pi dhanunadharo 
yevi ti attho . . . 

Dbamrna^i sic omnes codd., fortaBBe If^endum est: 
dbamm4, cfr. Glougb: Pali Gram. p. tss. 

T* S60-61> Locns: JetavaDam. Pereona: Lakanla- 
kabbaddiyattbero. 

Tattba paripakko ti parUini^abaddbibb£vappatt« ti attho; 
mogbajinno ti antolfaerak^ranam (?) dbammAoani abUtvena 
tt tuttbajinno (tuccbaj-?)n£ma;... samftaino damo ti Bflaih 
(c-a) c' eva indrifaaarbTgroca; vantamalo ti magg^llineiut 



nigtijetJNGOOgle 



379 

nfbatamalo; dhfro ti dhitUampanno ; thero U imehi thlr«- 
bhArakaranehi sainiuinligatatt& thero ti pavnccalttl altho . . . 

A 88 a BiuiBcr. aat ag^a (ejna) ant eyit (sit). P hali ta s. 
pidita, Abbidb. p. 31, sb. Vereor, ut alterum v. tao hemiati- 
«hinm recte intelleierim. Gfi. Mana 2, im. 



Locoa: Jetaranam. Persome: gambahnU 
bbikkbii. 



Locub: Jetavanam. Persona: faatthasBako. 
Tatdia mapdabeni ti BCeamnndaoainattena; abbuto 
(c. abbh-) ti sflavatena ca dhdtavateDB (c dhn-) ca virahit« . . . 
Abbuta 8. avfta' ApnAthdl&nf cfr. not ad v. «t. 

T. 966-AV. Locus: JetaTaa&m. Persona: amfiata- 
rabrUbniano. 

... Visaan ti rlgamam viesatii gandhav4hflyakaniin£- 
dikam (- ?) dhamtnaiii (c. -a) sam^ya caranto bh ikkhu (c. -i) nima 
na boti; ^o dhi (c. ffi) ti 7« idba s&aue nbhayain p'ettuii 
puinfiaa ca pdpail ca ma^abrabinacariyena blitvi puna diavi 
(panoditTti') brahDiacari}'aviboli;Bamkhiy£ti ilinena; loke 
ti khandhfidiloke ime ajjhattikakhandbil ime bflhiri ti eram sabbe 
pl dbamme 'j6.mtv& caiati, m> tena itinena kiles^oaiii bbianatti 
(c bhinantft) bhikkhd ti vaccatiti attho ... 

ViBsa s. vi9?aT Bihetv^ cfr. r. bbs b£hita, ad quam 
radicem sint re(ereadte ha formie, nescio, nisi forte ad eanscr. 
barb, vide WeBtergaardii Radiees. 

T* 369-69. Locub: .Tetavanath. Persojin: titthiy<l 
Tatlha na moneo^ ti k^inaMuhi (?) iDoneyyapatlpadi' 
satiikhdtena magE;ail£nanioneDa mnnf ndma hoti, idba pan* 
tuobfbh&raih 8aodbiya monenli ti rattam; mlilhardpo ti 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



tocchanlpo ; avijjafliltiavirrifliS (c. -a), evardpo hi tnnhfbhitto 
(c. -bhn-) pi moDf tiSmA (adde: na) hottti, aiba vi monena 
mani nima hoti, tncduuabhliro ca pana aihn^nf (c-i) ca 
hotiti attho; yo ca tnlaiii va paggayhi ti ja.ib& hi tnlatb 
gahetvfE (hito (c. thitho) atlrekaih ce hotl harati dnail ce hoH 
pakhhipati evam evaib so atirekaih haranfo vif a pipam harati 
parivajjeti (c. -ati) ilnake pakhhipanto viya kusalaih pai1piii«ti 
evait ca pana karonto snasamidhipamAivimuttiilinailassaiia- 
Baiiikhitaiii Taraiii nttamain cva &Aija pipini aknealakamtnioi 
parivajjeti sa monf so inant nimi ti attho;- tena eo miinlti 
kasmi pana bo mnntti, yam hcHhiTUttakiranaiii tena bo mu- 
Dlti atiho; JO maniti nbho loke ti 70 pnggalo imaamidi 
khandhidiloke tulath iropetvi clnaoto viya ime ajjhaltika- 
khandhi ime bdhiri ti idini nayena ime nbfao attbe miniti (-?) ; 
mnnf tena parnccatlti tena kiraneoa munlG mccati 
jevi G attiio . . . 

Aviddasu efr. Abhidh. p. 28, 3. Senana alterius v. ma 
hemistichii satia mihi non lirtnet Mnniti a rad. man 
(tline'i vide: Pali verba p. 5 in Clonghii Paii Gram. Honl 
cfr. VT. 4». 119. 4m; Abhidh. p. Š6,w. Ubho dnal., b. 
nbhan. 

T> STO* Locns: Jetavanaiii. PerBona: Biliriko. 
- Tattha ahimei ti ahimsanena, idaih vnttaih hotl: ^ena 
pinini himsati na tena kiranena ari^o hoti , yo pana aabba- 
p^ninam piniidfhl (c pinf-) ahimsanena D)ettidibhivaniya 
patitthitatti hirhaato &r& vaddhito (va thito?) ayam ariyo ti 
pavnccatiti attho . ■ . 

T* SVl-TS* Locns : Jetavanaifi. Peraoon : sambabaU 
bbtkkbiS. 

Tattha aflabbatamatteni U catnpiriBnddhisflamatteaa 



881 

ri tertuadbiilagunani&ttena vi; bihnsaccena v& ti tiiiiiaiii 
pitabin&iii uggahitamatteiia v&; aam Jdhil4bfaen4 ti altfaa^ 
aain£pattiBamfidhiUU)heDa (c althaeatnidhi-) v£; nekkham- 
maaukhan ti anigimiaukhaiti phus^mtti ett^amattena 
v& aputhitjjanehi ilsevitani arifagevitam eva; bhikkbd ti 
tesati) aiiifiataram ^lapantoiha; Tiesfisam fipidtti višavam 
£pajjeyya (c visadBam mip-j, idaiii vuttaiithoti : bbikkhu 
imini sampannasflidibhJTamattaken' eva mayham bliaro appako 
parittako ti Asav^kba^am BaiiihL^taiii arahatiatii appatto 
hutrš bhikkbd n^ina TiBBtteaiii n& ^ajjejfa, yath4 bi appa- 
mattako gdtho duggandbo ev&m appamatiako pi bhavo dukkbA 
ti (-')... 

Bfihusacca sanscr., di fallor, eseel b^baBin4rtya ; et 
.vivicca vivicya aat viviktja, cfr. Manu 2, *i5, MabJbb. 
12,9816. Nekkhamma cfr. not. ad v. isi. Nnm recte alterum 
v. iti bemisticbium intelleserim, dooli videant 



T* STS-VBi Locub: .lelavanam. PerBonte: pahcasa- 
tabhikkhd. 

Tattba raaggin' allbaiiigiko ti jarhgbaiDaggSdayo v4 
LiDntu dvftaatihiditthigatamagg^ v& Babbeaaiii pi mag^^naiii 
8atDm(Mlttbi£dfhi atihahi am);ahi micch&dilthiddCnaiii altbafig&- 
nam pah^nam karontf (-tov) nirodbam drammanam katT& 
caUiBU pi sabbesu dukkhaparij&n n£disu kiecaiii sMhayam£no 
althan^ko maggo setlbo uttamo; sacc^nam caturo padli 
(c. pBji) ti saccaih bhane na kujjheyy^ (c. kiijjeyyan) ti £gataib 
TactHaccaiii v4 hotu sacco bržhmano sacco khattiyD ti lidibhe- 
dam sammutisaccam v& Idam eva saccaii) mogham aihfian ti 
dittbisaccain y& dukkham ariyaBaccan ti ttdibbedaih paramattha- 
saecatii v& hotu sabbesam pi imesaia saccinam parijf[iiitabb»- 



S82 

ttbena pahdlabbattbena eaechiktiabbattbena btUvetabbaithena 
ekftp&tiTedbanBtthena Uth^palivedhanalthena dnkkham ari^a- 
saccan ti Hajo caturo padi ae\\hS n&naj vir£ga setrho 
dhamininan ti y&vat£(-aiit£!) bhikkhave dbammji saibkfaatK 
vSi asaihkbatfi y& virigo teeaih dhami&inaih a^am akkhfija- 
t!ti vacanato sabbadhaiBiniiuun Dibb&nasamkbito Tiržgo eettho; 
dipadfiDaf) ca cakkbnmfi ti ubbesam pi deTamannBsi- 
dibhed^naih dipad&taih pafieahi. cakkhiShi (c-nbl) cakkhDmi 
tathigato va settho; dassanasaa visnddhij'^ ti magga- 
phaladassanassa TJsuddbattharii eo inay£ fietlbo ti vntto, ea* 
eva maggo n' atth' tuiiilo; etam htti tasm^ tamhe etam era 
palipajjatha ; mirasB' etaiii pamohanan (c. -ban) ti etarii 
mfiramohanam mirasa' eva (c. mirase) vailGanan ti;dukkbaBsi 
ti sakalasB&pi vaddhaddiclEhasBa antam paricchedarn karioBatbi 
ti attbo; aalfasanthanan ti rjEgaaalUdfDaiii santhanam 
nibbatanam adahanam etaih mt^^m m&j& vinfi anoBcaT&dfhi 
attapaccakkhato iiatv4 va (-?) ayam.(c. aya) ma^o akkhflto, 
id^ni tumhehi kileainarii Utipanena jitappam ti aamkhtitarii 
(c. -atarii) assa adbigamanatth^ya sammappadbinaib viriya- 
kteCBii) karaMfjraiii, kevalaiii bi akkbduiro va tatbigatd, tasmi 
lehi akkbitavasena ye (c. yo) paiipannS drfhl tb^ehi jh£yiiio te 
lebbtimakBvaddhaEaihkhflt£ mirabandfaani mokkbanttti attbo . . . 
Dbamma cfr. v. to. Saccacfr. t. im. Tumhe for- 
taeee ex Beq. versu irrepsit Salla cfr. v. mi, Abbidb. p. 
51,84. 142,10; e. salya, cfr. Ti(alya apnd Wil8onein. San- 
thana eanscr., ni fallor, sintvasa, cfr- not. ad v. na. 
Atappa Abbldh. p. 18, ta. Akkfadto, akkh£tJro cfr. 



T> S97-79> Locns: Jetavanam. FerBonte: paflcasa- 
tabhikkhil. 

Tattfaa sabbe eamkb£r^ ti kimabhaTMiBU uppumi 



khandbj tattha tatth' era nirajjhaDUl anicci ti jtAi vipas- 
taa& i-&ya^) pasaati atba imasmim khandhaparihar&nadukkbe 
(e. khandh^) nibbindatl, nibbindaDto dukkhaparij&ianlEdiTasena 
sacc&ii pattrijjbati ; esa maggo TiBuddhiyfi ti viBud- 
dbattbjya Todloattbdfa esa maggo ti attho;... tattha sabbe 
dhammtE ti paBcakbbandbi va adhippetj; anatti ti mfi 
^fyantn (c. jija-) ta& khfyanll! ti vase vattetnm na sakhonti (c. H)ti), 
aTaaavattanaltbena anatt4 ti sumfid aestoiik^ atiisBarJ ti attbo . . . 
Anatta s. an&tman, Burnoaf: Introd. p. Me. au. mi. 
mbbindati cti. snbst sanecr. nirveda. 

T> 9SO. Ločna: Jetavanaiii. Peraona: Padb^nakamini- 
katiBsattbero. 

... SariisanDasamkappamBno ti tOii miccbiEvitakkehi 
Battho aTasannasammdsaiiikappacitto kaefto nibbinyo; alaao 
ti mab^Iaso, pamn£ya daltbabbam ariyania^;am apassanto 
na vindati na palilabhattti (c -labbb-) attbo . . . 

Alasiyi sic C (cfr. t. lo), A et B £lasiya[h, quod Tor- 
lasB6 mihi recipiendnin eseet Dfl metro app. vide. 

T< 9SI. Locus: Velnvaiuiiti. Persona: stikarapeto. 

Taes' attbo: catunnaih (G.addil: duccaritinam) vacfdncca- 
ritfinaii) vajjanena TJctfntirakkbf, abbljjbfEdfnarh anupp4danena 
manaai enlfba saihrnto, ptEn£tipitidayo pajahanto k4yena ca 
aknealaiii na hayiri, ete tayo kammapathe visodbeti, evam 
visodbento hi sflakkhandhtidfnaiii esakehi buddbfldfjii ieftai 
pavedilaih allhafigikain maggarh &TidheyyA ti... 

I Bi, a. !'si, Abbidh. p. 5lj, »e. De metro app. vide. 

T> 3SS« Togo ce ti imam dbammadeeanarh SattbK 
Jetavane vibaranto Polthilam nima theraih Jiabbfaa kathesi; 
80 kira sattannani pl bnddh^nam slišane lepilako pafieaimaib 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



384 

bhikkhuMlJDSiii dhammam v^ti. SattU cintesi; iuuisut 
bhikkhuno attoDO duhkhaii) niasi; a Babbam kaiise&oitti cintftpi 
n'attbi, uiinreje8s&mi[c.-jjas-) luuti, tato patlh£ya tub theraib 
attano upaith^naih S^OitšAe ehi tucchapotbilay£hi (c. a&hi) toccha- 
polbiKt ti vadeti, atthjf a gatakfile pi nam tuccbapothilo gaio ti 
vadesi, bo cintesi : abaiii afltthakath^i tini pilak&ni db&^mi (c-f), 
pafica bbikkbasat^i altUlraBaiiiah^angane ( ?) dhammaih (c -a) 
v^mi, atba ca pana mam Sattli4 abbikkhanam tacdiapothilii 
ti vadeti , addhž maiii Sattbj jbinčdlDaih abh^vena (c. -naih) 
evam vadetiti, bo uppannaBamvego araiiifiaiii dini parisitrli 
aamanadbaminarii karisB^miti s^^aiii yeva pattacfTaraiii saiti- 
vijabitvi paccdBak&le sabbapacch^ dbammaiii pa^aiibitvii 
nikkbamantena bblkkhun^ saddhirii nikkhami, parivene (c -nena) 
nlsiditvi s^h^f anti nam icariyo ti na sallakkheBam, so vfsam 
yojanasatam gaDtv&, ekasmim aramnaviBe timsa bhikkbii vasanti, 
te upasamkamity£ aanigfaattheram vanditv^: bbaiite aTaBsayo me 
hothiS ti 4ha; &vaao tvatii dbamiuakathiko, amhehi nJuaa (c-mer 
tam niB8iya ki&ci j^itabbam bbaveyya (c. -eya), kaani& eraih 
vadestti; m& bhante evarii karotha, avafisayo me bothi! ti; te 
pana Babbam eva(gabbe va>)kh[i.i4sav£ va, athanaiii mab^tbero: 
imassa i^abam Di8sjlya m£iio attbi yev£ ti anntberaeaa saatikam 
pahini, so pi nam tath'evfiha, Imini nfhirena Babbe pi tam 
pesenti diraitbtiDe nisfditrA sneikammaiii karoutassa sabbana- 
vakammaBsa (-kasBa?) BattaTaBBikasdmaneraesa santikam pahi- 
niiiiHU, evam assa m^nam (c-naiii) nfhariniBu (c. ni-), bo hi nibs- 
tamino (c. ni- -no) BimaiieraBaa BSntIke afijalim paggahetrj 
avassayo me bobi Bappuris^ ti4ba; aho 4canya kirii n^' etaih 
katbetha, tumhe mahallaki bahuasutfi, tumb&am santike mayi 
kinci k^ranaiii jinitabbam bhaveyy£ ti ; md evam kari aappurisa, 
bobi (c. hoti) eva me avaBBayo ti; bbante aace 0T^akkham£ 
bhaviBsatba bfaavrss^mi vo avaBsayo ti; borni sappurisa, abam 
a^m (c. -i) paviBŠ ti rutte aggimhi paviadmi (c -iss-) yev& ti ; atba 



Muh 80 avidiJre ekadi nram daaaetri: bhant« ysdiinlTfttthi^ 
p^U va imaib saraib parisatbž ti iha, so bi 'esa mabagghinaiii 
dnpaddhadvarJbiani (dnpotta-!) niTatthapiratabhimh Oatrftpi 
ovildakkhamo nn kbo ^ Tfnuihsanto eram fiha, thero pi ekav»> 
eaiieii'eva ndakaib olaii, atha natn cfvaraka^Dinam temama 
kile igaccbatba (c atha) bbante ti vatvi ekavacanena iSgaotri 
thitaih ^a: bbante ekasmiiBvaminfketadde: cha?)eh]dddiii, tatth' 
AetM cbiddeDa godb4 (-AnaA?) sntopaTitth&iaiii ganhitak&ao 
I8i4ni psflca chiddini tbaketri cbattbaik faitri paTitffaachidden' 
eva ganb^, evam tnmhe pi cbad^drikeso iirammanesn ses^t 
paflca dririni pidb£ya minoiv&re (mano-?) kammam pattba- 
pethi ti ; bafattBsntasBa bhikkbano ettaken' eva dCpi^^naib riya 
ahoai, BO ettakam eva hotu sapparlsi ti kar^k^jre (t) jiin»- 
mantam oUietvi samanadhammam Arabhi, Sattbi Tts&jojana- 
satamatlhake (c. vfHarii-) niainno va taib bhikkbuih oloket?^ 
yatb' erftjBiti bhikkbu (c. -ti) bbdrip&mito evam eva nena 
attfaam patitthtlpetnm vaddhattti ciotetv^ tena saddbim katbento 
viya obhAsaiii (c. oli-) pharitvi imam gfitham iha: Yog£ ve 
etc Tattha yogti ti althatimBflya iramrnanesu yonieomatta- 
aiUErJt (c -o) ; b b d rtti patbaTiaam£ya vltlliat<!yB piuhhij' etadi 
D&marii;... bhav£ya vlbhav£ya c& ti vaddbiy£ ca 
ftvai)dfaiy£ ca . . . Pothilaasa vattbum. 

Bhdrf Abhidh. p. 18, b. 150, a; aecuDdnm Wil8onem 
BanBcr. bbnrij v. bhdrij tenam tantum slgniScat. Nlve8eyya 
cfi. v, t as. 

T> 998-94> Locus: Jetavanam. Peraonn: mabtdla- 
kabbikkbd. 

Tattha rukkban ti Satlh^ri hi vanaiii chindatbi ti vntte 
tesaih acirapabbajitinam bbikkfadnaiii ambe visiddfni gahetv£ 
vaoam cbind£pettti rnkkhe cfaindItnkšmatA >i)>paijl) ^^^ ne 
ma,j& rligftdikilesavanam Bandhfiy' etam vuttaiti na rukkbe ti 



886 

palliedhcnto m< ntkihao fi iba; T&nato ti ^atliii pttKlik»- 
■ratiato aimfaidib&ft^Rih eraiii jitUtdibbBfsm pi kllesavMiato 
jijaHa attho; ranafi ca vanalhafi ci ti ettba Ijai^J) 
mahantanikkhš vanaiii n&sa khuddaki tasmiih Tue thitattd 
vaiMOii lUbna pnbbuppattikil rukkb^ vi Tonaifa nima aparfi- 
panippattiki vanathA nima evam evam inabaiitainabantj v6- 
rakaddhanakfi (')kyeBJlTanani D^mapaTatti^am vipilkadijak^ 
Tanatfaj n^a pnbbnppattikA vfE Tanaih n&na apar^panippattikli 
Tanatfa& n&na, taib pana abhafam pt catatlhaiiia^afiipeiia (cata— 
ma^a-i) Ahklilabbaii), ten&ha: chetvi Tanaii cavanatban ea 
Bibb^nihodutnikkileaihodi^ti; jivam hi vanatho tiyiva 
esa anamaUo pi kileBavanatbo DaraBsa niiisa na chijjati t&va 
BO kbfrapako Taedio mfitari Tiya palibaddhamano laggadtto 
ra hotSti attho . . . 

Vana crr. rv. na. m; in Abhidh. p. 19,1«. I44,is 
legitur v^aetTtbia.' Vanatb a Abhidh. p. 19, ig.' Nibb£na 
efr. T. 1S4. Hotha pnea. b. impei. Anumatta sanecr. 
aat adj. anumfEtra {ett. not. ad t. i4a} aut part rad. mad 
I»fflf. ana. Nirisa pro n^rtsu, vocali metri csusa correpta. 
De metro hnjna et aeq. versuB app. vide. 

T* S85> Locns: Jetavanam. Persona: Siripattatthe- 
raasa Baddhivih^rikabhikkbiL 

Tatlliaucchiiid4 ti arabattamaggenachinda; sfiiadikan 
ti saradak^le nibbattaih; san.timaggaD ti nibb&Dagfimim 
atthaiigikaiii maggarti; 'brilliay£ ti vaddbaya, Dibb^naih hi 
sngatena desitaiii, lastni tassa maggani bhAvehiti attho -, . . 

San timagga cfr. Tv. ssfi. sag. Nibbinam re^ns for- 
tasse ^ipoaitlo habetnr. 

V. 9S6* Loeus: JetaTanaiii. Persona: mab^lutna- 
Tinijo. 



,N.«j -v Google 



Tattha idli« Tassan ti imaBmirii th^ idftfi e' i4^il ea 
karonlo catumjisaiii vassaiti TaBiss^iui, bemantagimt! isd ti 
bemantagimtiesu pi catt^o catt^ro mise idnA c' idail ca karoDto 
idh' eva vasiBsimiti, evam^i;ihadhammika8ainparflyikamattbaiii 
^lEnaDto b^lo cinteti; aDtar4yan ti asukasmim ožma k£te 
v& dose v& vajev& marise^mtti attano jfvitantarŽ^arh Da 
bnjjhattti ... 

T. SS7> Locns: Jetaranam. Pereona: KiB^gotamf. 
Tattba tam pnttapasnsanimattan ti tath4riipaiii (c. 
tatfartipaiii) baUdiaampanne.putte capasii (c. pas^i) ca laVhitv^ 
mama putti (c. -o) abhinlpi balaaampannfi paoditil sabbakicca- 
BaniattbfE mama gotjo Abhirdpo arogo mama bbdrasabo mama 
g^y( babukbfri ti eraii) pattehi (c. ru-) ca pasdbi ca gam- 
mattaiti (c sampattarti) naraih ; b^dsattamanasan ti hirahi- 
fiasuTannidiBa v& pattacfTaiidieu v& kiftcid eva labhitvfi talo 
attaritaram patthent£ya Battam^aflarii y& cakkbuvtiiiieyyfidisu 
žramDaanesu (c. -nesn) vuttappakiresu (c. -re) v& parikkhireEu 
yara faiii (c. ya) laddbamboti tatiha tattlia lagganl4ya satta- 
m&iasaih (c. -qa-) vi . . . 

In Mab^bh. 13, 11944 bic versus exstat tali spede: 
Tam puttrapa^uBampannam vyfiHaktaniaiiaBani naram 
suptaih vyiigbram mahaugho v& mi:tyui 6A&y& gaochati, 
et 19, B540 ita legitur: 

Tam putteapa^uaampatinani Ty£aaklamana8am naram 
Buptaih vy^ghro m)'gam iva mrtyur 4d4ya gaccbatl. 
Minus apliim videtur verbum sampanna quam eammatta, cui 
major vis inest, quum enm sludio bberorum afTectum significeL 
V4 eodem sensu qito iva raro tantum obvium ex paUea 
lingua in carniina epica fortasse iirepsit Cfr. v. 4t. 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



T> SS8>89- Locns; Jetavanam. Peisona: PU&c&tL 
... £tam »tthaTftsaB t{ evaiii teeatii aihjiam&iiiffassa 
tjnaiii bbavitarii aBamatthabbJTasamkhitarfi kdr&iiaiii jKnitvA 
pandito cataparisnddblsfiena sariiviito rakkfaitagopito butvi 
nlbb^naganuuuiih (e. -nam) atlhaDglkani mi^aih afgbaafgbaiii 
sodbey7i ti attbo ... 

AtIbaTasam rei rationein, qui>modo rea se babeat. 



T* 990* Locns : Veluvanaih. Materia: Otiig&robanaih. 

Tatiba matt^-BukbapBriccJgfk ti matt&sukban ti pa- 
mšnam (c. -naip) sdkbam parittasnkbam TUccati, tasBa paricetf- 
gena; Tipnlaih Bokban ti odllTaBnkbaRi nibbfinasiikbath 
vnccati, tadve (tafi ce?) paBseyy£ ti attbo; idaiit Tuttaoi hoti: 
ekarii hi bbojanapJtim eajjipetvi bhafijantasaa matt^sakbaih 
nAina oppajjati, tam pana pariccajitvfi uposatbaiii v^ karon- 
lassa dfinam v& dadantaesa vipulaih ulSraih nibb4nasukbaro 
tUCma nibbattati, t&emi sace evarii tasaa matt&snkbassa pariccfigfl 
Tipularti (c. -i) sukharb pasBati ath' etaiti ripulaiii Bnkbaih 
aammi paBeanto pa^idito tam mattisukbafl cajeyyi ti attho . . . 

T« S01> Locub: Jetavanam. Persona: kukkalaiida- 
kbidikj. 

Tattba paradtikkbtSpadbineni ti parasmim dubkbti- 
padb&nena paradukkhiipadh^nend ti attho; vera samsa gga- 
BaiiiBaltbo ti bo puggalo akkoBanapaccakkosanapabarana- 
patiharan&dfnam vaaena amflamamfiam katena verasaiiisaggena 
Bamsaltho ver£ bo na (c pana) parimuccati niccak^lam rera- 
vasena dukkbaro eva pjEpunfittti atdio . . . 



i-vGoot^lc 



Locoa: BhBddiy«a nluJi^a Jidjij^ 
vanam. PersoiuB: Bbaddi;abbikkhtL 

Tattha 7aiii hi kiccanti bhikkhuno hi pftbbftjitak£l«to 
patihifa gpariiB^aflflakkbandhagopaDam (c. -inam) araihfift- 
v4eo dhdtafigaparibara^uuii (c. dbn-) bh^TanirJmaUl ti evam 
Adikiecuii n^a, imehi paoa farii attcuio klecam taih apa- 
¥iddb&m cbaddhitam (c. -Itdnam), akiccan ti bhikkhano 

kifabandbanaaaaihTaddhaiiamandanAm akiccam ndiua, yet}i 
(c fo^i) tam kayiniti teaaiii m^nanalarii {c miita-) idckhipitri 
eaian^na unnal&ian) BatiTOu&ggena pamatuUiaii) catulro pi 
&axvi raddhandti attho; susamiraddhj ti auparIggabiUl ; 
k&jugttti sattti k£f&inpassBn£ bhivan^; akicesn ti te 
evari chattamapdanMikam akiccatb na sevanti na karontttl 
attho; kicce ti pabb^itak^to pattb^fa kattabbe aparimtU 
naaflakkbandhagopantldlke (c. -p^) karanf^e; sAtaccakiiino 
(c. -no) ti sattakAriao (satatakirino ')at!hitakiiino [i] ; teeam satiy£ 
avippav&ena eat^nam B^ttbakaHampajadiJlaih gocarasaiup^ 
jathfiarti (c. -a) asammofaasampajaihilan ti catdhi (? ) sampajariiAebi 
sampaj^ninam cattšro pl &bilv& atthaiii gaccbanti parikkfaayaih 
abbivarii gaccbantiti attbo . . . 

Apaviddha a lad. ▼idb a. Tyadh' Unnala qui ba- 
cnlum eriglt {s. un-nada)^ K^jagati Bati cfr. tv. sm-m. 
' &&tacca B. 8^tatyB a satata? atr. r. »s aAtatika. Sata s. 
amrta, 

T* 994-9S> H4taran ti imaih dhammadeBanam Sattbil 
Jetavaoe Ti^aiaoto Lakaptakabhaddi/aUhflraib irabbha katbeal. 
Ekadivasaib hi Bambahnl^ <!gantukfi bhikkhd Sattbšram (c. -ti) 
iiy6,Ub&ae nisiDiiam upasaiiikainitTd yanditv4 ekamaDtarti n<- 
Bfdimsu, tasmiiii khane LaknptakabbaddijaAero fibagarati^ 
aviddre atlkkainali, Satthi tesain bhikkblinarii cittAciram 



n,<jN.«ji-vGoogle 



390 

batvi oloketri pasBktiu bbikUiare afam^blifkUiti (c.-1^ ta&- 
tipHaro hsnitri niddnkkho hatvA jMe ratvii te^i (c. te) 
bhftkhdhi kin ini ktio Sfttihi vadaltli smfiaiaaniiiaih makt^ni 
oloketri BarbBajapakkhanenft (-pekh&nena?) hi bhante kirii nto' 
etarh vadatbi ti Tutte tesam dliainmani desenlo imam g^tham 
^a: Hitaraik et«. TatthaflJnDearan ti i;^aeMhakenaliyutta^ 
kflna Hafaitam, ettha hi Uab&jimti pariaan ti pacanato(Tac-i) tfsn 
bharesa salt^arti jaiuunto (c. jaaato) la^h£ mit& nima, a^atii 
amkaaea nfaiaraiiiiioTirijamahimattaMavfi patto ti iritaraih 
nimifa acanf m&nasBa appajjansto aernim mino piti nima, loko 
vl^a rijinam yaemi sabbaditlhigati ni re Basaataodiedaditthijo 
bhanjanti tasmi BaBBataechedaditthIyo dre kbattijrarfijino nima, 
dridasi^atanini pittatatthena raitbasadisati ratibi nima, iyasi- 
db^o iyutta>tBpnri80 riya taiii nissito nandirigo aancaro nima; 
antgho ti niddukkho; brihmano ti khfnisavo; etesarn 
tanhidfnaih arahattamaggaftinislni haUtti kUnisavo niddukkho 
hntvi yit!ti, ayam ettha attho;... tattha rijino dve ca 
Bottbiye ti dve ca brihmane; imiesi hi githiya Sattbi attaao 
dhammiBsaratiya deeaniTidhikOBti1atiya ca (iaBsatacehedaditthiyo 
dve brihmaDe rijino katvikatfaeai; veyyagghapailcamaa 
ti ettha yagghinucarino sappatibhayo (c. -avo) duppatipajjo ma^!;o 
veyyaggho nima vicikicchi nfraraninam pi tena Badisatiya 
veyyaggham nima taiii pailcaroam aesitC nfvaranapancakaiii 
Teyya^hapaitcamarh nima (-!)idam ca veyyaggbapa(tcainaiii 
arabattafliniaini nissesath hantvi .anfgho yiti brihmano ti, 
ayam ettha atiho; sesam pori masadi sam (c. purisamasiun) evi 
ti . . . Lakantd[abbaddiyattheTaesa vatthntn, 

Miror, boš versns hic inveniri, bnddhiatic« enim doctrins, 
In Bpecie Dhammapadi (v. 4i>s al.), repugnare videntur, optime 
vero flyatemati brahmanico convenire (Mann iil. Hac de causa 
commentatori necesae est metaphorice interpretari. Anfgha 
ad}. a n%taa (Abhidh. p. lO, i; s. nyaghs i. q. agfaat) 



391 

fomalam' Sotthlfai. q. aottija Ab&ldh-p. dd, i;i. ^rotrifa. 
Ve^^agghft denomlnatiTiim eiistimaTi a BUiser. vjagni 
fallor rortasae. 

V* 906»SOI. Locua: Vejunuiaiii. Pcnona: cUru- 
B^til^itsBa puUo. 

Ratto aiittqiii(ii ronnalocKtivi, e. ritran. Bnddhagatll 
BBti cfr. ABiat. Researche« voL xx p. 4to. 

V> 80S> Doppabbaijan (c. -ajan) ti imam dfcammadeaanani 
Satth^ Veeliliih (cs-iyam) a\st&y& Mahtivane vi^sranto athfiataraih 
VajjipottakabhlkkhDrh ^rabbha ka&esi, yain aaDdh^a vuttaitii 
Atbflataro Vajjipnttako btaikkfau Ves£liyam viharali adflatara- 
smiih vanasande, tena kho pana eamajeiia Veadliyadk 6abb»- 
ratUriio hoti, atha kho ho bhikkhu (c. -li) yes41iyam turiya- 
t£1itaTiditaD)gghoBaBaddam entr^ paridevamjno tiyam TeUyaiii 
imaiii g^diam ^ha: 

Ekak£ inayam aramfie vih4riina 

apaTtddharii ra vanasiiiim d^rukaih" 

eUldisi k£ya rattiy!t 

tem d^Di ambebi p!ipiyo ti (->). 
So kira Vajjirarthe rfijaputto r^rena sampattaih r^am pah£ya 
pabbajito YeBiiliyain c^tummab^r&jikehi saddbim ek^baddham ( > ) 
katTJ sakal^iangare dhajapatfik^dfhi patimaodite koinudiy<l 
pupnam&ya eabbarattivfire (c -c^re) vattamjitie bheriy&d(naiil 
turiy^nam t^it^aih nigghoaain vatidlnaih ca v^dit&iam saddam 
6vtv& yini Vesšliyam satta r&jaBahasstiiii satta ca i^iaeatdni satta 
ca Tujino latlakfl eva ca (c.ma) nesarh yuvardjasenl!pBti^ayo tesn 
alarakatapa!iyatteea nakkbatlakf|aDattbdya Tfthim otinueeu sallhi- 
battlie mahicamkame camkai»am4no oabhamajjbe ifaitaib 
candam disvi cainkanianakoiiyani pbalakaiii nisaliya (hUo 
■ cod. TaCKsnitui diraham. 



n,<jN.«j-vG00t^lc 



TethuAjuhk^TinbiUtti vane oli«ddUtta<rtik«ih Jrijt atta- 
bUvAiii oloketri attbf nn kho uiifio ambebi Unu^utaro ti ciiw 
tento pakatlf & araihfiakUi^naTntto pi taBmjm khaae anabhU 
ntiji pnito eTun Jha. So tasmidi vanatande adhlTatll]&ya 
deratija imam bbikkbiuii (c -d) samrejeM^ntli adUpp^Mia: 

Ekako trarii anihfie Tibaraal 

apaTiddfaatii' va ranasmlm dArakam 

tassa te bahab( pitaa^anti* 

nerayik£ vi^a Haggagšminan' ti 
vnttam (-o,?) imaiii glithaiii Butr^ pana divase Satthtfiaib apa- 
samkamitTli vanditvji oiefdi, SattU tam pavattid) batvi gti&- 
jiv&mash dnkbhataii) pak^etak^o palica dnkkhini umodh^ 
netvS. imaiii githam Jha: Dappabbajjam etc. Tattha dup- 
pabbajjan(c-ajan) tiappatiivžmahantarii t^ bbogakkhandhati 
o'evanitiparivaddhan c'evapahdyaimasmiriisiftaiie oraiiidatri 
pabbajjain nima dnkkhaih ; dnrabbiramanti eraiii pabbajl- 
tenfipi bhikkbicari/ifa jfvitavuUiii) ^lalantena aparimipaaf- 
lak fchan db agopanadbamm fEnudbamrnapa) ipattipdra osvasena (c 
-gopana- -pdrana-) abhiramitaiii diikkham;dnrJTtiH& ti^aatnlE 
pana gharaiii švasantena (c. S.v&.-} i&jdnaih rijakiccaiii issarioaih 
fBsarakiccarii rahitabbam parijan4 (c. -afl) c'eva dhammik^ ca 
Mmanabiibmand ramgabetabb 4 eram sante pi gbartivfbo pi chid- 
daghato vija mahisamuddo viya ca sudnppdro (c. tuduppdro) 
bumfi gliar4 n&m' ets duriviad dnkkhi ^rasiOtni (c^isi-) ten' eva 
(c. neva) ca k^ranena d(ikkhl!(c. -o)tiatlho; dokkhosamina- 
saTnvisD ti gibino y& hi ye j4tigottakulabli4gehf pabbajltž t< 
sfljicirabahuBaccidihi samiti&pi (c. -nipl) batv4 bo hi tvaiii ke ri 
(ko hI T) aban ti idfni Tatv4 adbikaranapasiit^ honti te asam&ii 
(e. -ni) nima, tebi saddhim uriiT&ao nima dukkbo ti atdio; dak- 
khinupatlt' addhagd (c -u) ti ye raddbasaiiikhjitarii 
addhtEnaiii palipaonatt^ addhagd le dakkbe aDopatiti Ta(c.ca); 
•> cod. ipaTltthiDi * cod. pliiihantl < git(*biuiiu*u. 



ogle 



t«Bm£ na c' Addhagd(c.can4afi:d)sij^&(e. tif^) tiya8itiiduli- 
kUbaiMtitabhivo pi diikktu) addbagdbb&ro (c. -ga~) pi iaam& 
vaddtuuuuhkbfltaaddbiuatii gamanatU (c. -i>att^ya) addfaagil n Jnia 
ladde: na) bhaveTja, vnttappakirena (c. -na) dukkbena anapatito 
pi na bhaveTji ti attbo . . . VajjiputtakabhikkbuBBa vattbnih. 
In rersn vertendo commeDL BeqHDtD8 sum, nnm jure 
videant docti. Dnkkh£DDpatit'addhagii plnValem jndioat 
eommentator, melius rortagse singularis habetur, cfr. t. hss 
7* aasa, r. ni appaflsuf ijam, t. 96 y' &y&m. 

T« S08> Saddho ti imaiii dhammadesanaih Satthi Je- 
tarane viharanto Cittagabapatiih drabbha katbeBi. Vattbnrii 
Bilayagge* aeatam bh^vanam iccbeyy& ti gilh^rannan^a 
Tittbjtritain, gjtbftpi tatth' erdgat^, vnttam h' etam tattha: kiiii 
pana bhant« etasaa tnmhJkaih santikam %tccliaDtaas' eva ayaiii 
sakkJTO nppajji uč&iai arfifiattha gacchantaag&pi uppajjetb£ ti ; 
Ananda mama gantlkaih jgacchantassa pi amnattba gacchan-' 
taflsa p' etassa nppajjat' eva, a^aiti Iji up^ko eaddho paaanno 
sampannaeflo, evardpo jam jam disaih bb^ati tattha tatth' 
er' aeea i^bhasakkdro nibbaltatlti vatri imaih g^tham 4ha: 
Saddho etc . . . Cittagabapatikassa vattburh. 

T> 304* Locob: Jefavanaib. Persona: Ciljaaubhaddfl 

V> SOA> Loens: Jetavanaiii. Persona: ekavibjii- 
kattbero. 

Tattha ekieanam ekaBeyfan ti bhikkhasahaBsamajjhe 
pi hi mdlakammatthdnarh vijahitr^ ten' era manasik^rena ni- 
rinnaesa Asanaiii nima, lohap^a^daeadiae pi ca p^e^de bhikkhn- 
sabassamajjhe parhnatte vtcittapaccattharandpadh^e (c -pac- 
eatar-) aiahfSrahe 8ayane eatim upallhapelr4 dakkhinena passena 
mdlakainmat I hinamanaei korena nipannasBa bhikkhnssa 8eyy4 
* V. ,», Cfr. p. M7- 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



894 

ekaBeyji B^a, evardpaiii ekfaanaiJi tkaaeyyaSi c* bhajelfail 
tiatdio; atanditoti jamghti>alaih»iflsiya jfrilalnppenaaknsfto 
^utvj Babbiny£palbesu ekako ricsranto ti attho; eko daiiiay«ii 
ti rattitlhinddisu kamniUlh^arii aimyiiftjitvi mi^gaphaUdhi- 
gamavasena eko va hutri att^am dameDto ti attho; vanant« 
ramlto iiy& U evaih atUinam damento Itdiipurisasaddfidfhi 
pavivltto ranaote yev& abhirato bbtivey7a, na hi sakkj ftlnni^ 
vjhirinji evaih att^narii dametan ti attiio . . . 



T« 800. Locua: Jetavanaih. Pereona: Sandarip*. 
ribUjikl 

Tattha abhntavdditi parassa dosaih adisvi va iniia&- 
ridaih katv& tucchena paraih abbhftclkkhanto (c. -i); katri ti 
yo v& pana pflp^ammam katvi n&buu eUuh karomfti dha . . , 

Yo Tfipi B C; yo cftpi \, Karomtti e&ba A C; 
•4ntti vfibaB; (i glossa est, qun ecribanim inscitia in iextum 
impsil, fortasn principio scriptum erat karomic&ha, sive pro 
karomicciha, sive cum ca (va) pleonaeL, aive cum c euphoniie 
cauBa inserto. 

VtSOlt Locub; VejuTanaih. Pereona: duccaritapbal£- 
nubh&vaeatU. 

I^attba k^s&vakantfai ti kieivena palive(hitakanth£ ; 
p^padbaiumi tillimakadhammi; aeamiiat& ti k4yMiBaTh- 
yainarahit<!, tathirrip£ pilpttpuggaU attan4 katebi akuBtda- 
hammehi niray« appajjanti, letattiia pacitvi tato cntd pakk$* 
vaseee tean ( ' ) pi evaiii paccanttti attho ... 

K&eiva cfr. v. », AbUdh^tnapp. p. 38, in. Bomonft 
Introd. p. ISO. Te upapajjare. eke upapajjanti (v. iss) 
et BO upapajjati (v. im) fortasie I^enda sunt: te 'pap>» 
eke 'pap- et so 'pap-, itidemqae rasmigg^o Itaro (t. n^). 



39S 

rt yo imaib (v. 41«): ^o'taro, yo 'uMifa (efr. 70'dfia w. 
Ml. 40*. 415). 

T. 808* Seyyo s^ogulo ti imaiii dhanuDideBonaih 
Satflifi Ves&liiti (c -iytth) nisa^fa Mah&Twne vihanDto Vaggn- 
nmd^tfrffe bhikkhd llrabbha kathesi. Vatthnrh UtbuiinannBs«- 
dliutimapfrijibe igatam eva. Tadi Satthi te bhikkhd kiiii 
|HUia tuinhe bhikkhave ndarasu atth&ja. glhinaib arhfiamaih- 
ftaua nttarloianusBadbBinmasBa Tannam bhtSsittb4 tt vatvi 
tebi iuM bbant« ti vntte te bi bblkkhii anekapari^ifem viga- 
rabitv^4 imaiiig^tham iba: 8eyyoetc. Tattbayaf1 ee bhaA- 
}eyji ti yaih dasBfloniBsllapuggalo kfif^dfhi a^amyato rattha- 
visihi (c-i^) Niddh£ya dinoaiii raithapindaii) saniano 'mfatti palijA- 
. naoto gahetTf[ bhafijeyya tatto Sditto aggivanno ayognlo bhutto 
Beyyo sundarataro (c. -darato) ti, kimkfiran&: tappaccay^fai eho 
attabhivo jliiyeyya [i), dussfto pana saddh£deyy8Ri bkvffjitvi . 
anekini jitiBatdni niraye pacceyy£ ti attho . . . 

T. 800-IO. Cattdri ihlin^nttl imam dhamrnadeBanadi 
SatthA Jetavane viharanto An&tbapindikasBa bb^lneyyadi 
Klieniaiti n^nia Belihfputtam irabbhakatheBi; so kira abhirfipo 
ahoBi, yebhuyyeiia ittb>yo (c -Iso) taiii diarš r£g&bhibhdti 
Bakabhfivena eanlb&tuii) nfisakkhimsu , 80 pi parad jrakamm£- 
bhirato va abosi, atba nam rattiiii rSjapurtsi gahetv^ rariilio 
daBsesarh, r&jfi mahtlsetlhifiBa lajjimiti tnttt kiAci avatvA viBsajjA- 
pesi, flo paoa n'eva vi rami, atba Dam dutiyam pi tatiyain pi 
rijapuris^ gahetvi laiiiflo daBseBDiii, iljj viBsajj^pesi yeva, 
moh^sellhf (e. -i) tam parattini sutvi tam 4dAya Sattbn Bantikarii 
gantrj tam pavattiin JtrocApetvi bhanle imaBsa dhammam 
{ttieetbi ti ^ba, ^attb£ tassa Bariivegakatbam haUietv& paradi 
Fasevan£yani doaam daeaento imti g&ih& abb^ei: CattJiri ele. 
Tuttha th&n^nitidokkbakirapinij psmatto ti satiTOSBaggMui 



nKjNJKj-.Gotji^le 



396 

BBinanndgab) ; ipajjatiti pSpn^tfti; psradJrtipaBeTtti p«- 
raasa d^&ib npaeevanto nppathacirf; aputh&al Jbh«n d 
aknial^bhaih ; nanik<ini«Beyyan ti j-athi icchati (c -nti) 
evam aeyjKm alabhitr^ anicchitaih parittakam eva kilaifa 
Hy7aBi labhati; apnmS»lflbho ei ti evaih tassa ayafi ca 
apatiifiatenaeaapumfiatona (apnihflal^bfao tena ca') nira^&saifa- 
khitiic -jtttaa-) pfipikj g^ hottti ; ratt ca thokik« ti taaas 
bbftasM bbfti[ya (tlbiji^ Baddbiih ratl sApi thokiktf paritUl boti; 
garnkan ti r&}& ca batthsccbedaiUUivaseaa garakatii dandodi 
papeti; tasmi ti j aemi paradfiram geranto etjni aptunfiidfni 
p£pnnšti tasmi parad^rain na seve^^i ti attho . . . 

ApaAital&bha et nanik4iiiaseyya Buoni qnodqne 
propriam senlentlain , mihl adhuc ignotun, habere videntnr. 
Paneti B. pranayati. De metro app. vide. 

T* S11«IS* Lociu: Jetavanarti. Persona: dubbi^a- 
bhikkhu. 

Tattha kašo ti yam kinci tikhinadbiram tinaih (c tinarii) 
antamaeo tilapantiam pi, ^atbi so koso yeita duf^ahfto tassa 
battbaiii aaukantati paleti evam evaih tamanadhammaaaiii- 
Ui&laih s&naitAani pi kfaandasniditiya dappartbiatiham (c -a) 
niraytlya iq»kaddhati niraye nibl>attfipettti attho; aaihilan 
ti|olfsetTfi(')k&raDenasalhilaKibam katv^katatii yain kammani; 
samkilitthan ti Teeiidlkena(c-ke)agocaracarapeoa(c.agocaIa- 
l1«na) eamkilittham {c -a) ; saihkasBaran ti samfc^hi Baritabbaih 
upoaathakicdtdiBU amJlatarena kiccetia Bannipatilam pi saiiigham 
diflT£: addb£ ime mama cariyam Statvi marh nkkhlpitnkimi 
va Bannipatanttti (c. -patiti) evaiii attano <Baihk^i Baritaih 
{c aarftum) uesamkitam pariBamkitam ; . . , kayiraA ce ti 
taemA yam kanimaiii kaTeyyam tam kareyyam eva; dajhatu 
enarii parakkame ti thirataram era katvj avattasami- 
iiao (vanta-') hutvi etaih (c. ekaiii) kayir&; paribbijo 



397 

{e. -btu^e) ti BathilabbiTeoa tato khandidibhArappktto um»- 
nstthaiunio ; bbiy70 ti abbhantan vjjjam^naia TdgarajMirii 
erardpo eamanadbanimo apanetutb (c -tMuib) na Bakboti, atfaa 
kho tasea upari apaiam pi rdgarajidiiii (c -i) Akirattti attbo . . . 
Dupparimattba a rad. maa (Clough: Palf Verbs p. 
18,1») 8. mt^ Upakaddhat) a rad. kaddb (Clongh: Patt 
Verb« p. 11,9«) 8. kard (cfr. cfaaddh, Pali Verba p. I3,ii, 
B. chard)? Sathila i. q. sathaa. (atba? Samkaseara com- 
po§itniii ex sarfika (s. ^atika) et aara (b. smara)?- Ka^tratfa 
pro kajrlrltb sic omncs eodd. Hiror, Tocalem eaae correptaia, 
. qiinin sit fn pede secundo Epitritag prirang nsitatiBsimas, lo- 
nicuB a minori vero ranu (cfi. not ad v. 99) et qQidem 
grammaticfB anctorlbns non permlsAis. 

T< 314* Locub: Jetavanam. Peraona: Iss^pakatiitlbi. 

Sententia: prodeat bomini, nt malum facinas non committat, 
nam p08t«a poenitat eum faeti, qiiod vero facil bonum TaciDU« 
id fecisae eam non poenitebit 

T. 81 A. Locus : Jetaranaita. Pereon« : sambabnU igm- 
tnkabhikkhd. 

Taltba Bantarabiblran t! bhikkhave jiMii tebi ma. 
nnesehi tam paccantanangaiam dvJrapA£r£dfni tbir^i karontebi 
Baantaradv&ratt&Iaudakaparikbddfni (c- -raddbfilauddi-) tbirSni 
karontebi gantarabihirarh (c. -rambd-) guitaih kataih evaifi tumhe 
pi satim upatlh4petv£ ajjfaattiktini cba dvirfEni pidahitri dvirOr- 
rakkhikam aatim aTiaa^jjetTJ }'atb<E gayham^njini b^hirini ca 
(cba?) £yatanšni ajjhattik4nam apagfa£taya samvattati tathi agAn- 
^anl^ ti pi (-?}tbiTfini katvfiteaainappaveB4ya dvirarakkhikani 
satiih appahiiya vicaranti attinam gopethJ ti attbo; khano 
(c -e^ ve m& upaccaf^Ji tiyo hi evara attfinam gopeti tam 
pDggalam ayara buddhupp^dakkhano Majjbimadese nppatti- 
kkbano Banimiditthiyfi paiiladdbakkliapo (c -e) cbannam 4ya- 



taniEiiani aTeksDlalckbana ti tabbo »juh khftoo (adde: ns) 
atikkanisti, bo khano tnmhe vai atikkamBtn ; khapitfti ti 
ye bi tam kbuam atfUl (c -am) je vi puggale ho kbauo 
atfto te nlra^ambi samappitd bnJvA tattba nibbattitri socanlttl 
attho... 

Gopetha aut « pere. pinr. Imper. ant n perg. einf;. po- 
tentialiB attanop. Ve 8. vai, vel pro to (comment. tumlje)' 

T> SI6»17* A1a£it£ ^e ti imam dbamrnadesanaiii 
9ami& Jetavane vibaranto niganlhe £rabbba kathesL EbaBmiin 
dirase 'l>faikkhli niganlbe (c. ni-) disvi hatbarh Bamullhipesuin : 
Avneo Babbaao appaticchannebi acelakehi ime nlgantharaTatar& 
sesakarii purimasamappiti ra ' paticcb^denti aabiriki maibAe 
ete ti (c. hi), tam sutv^ nigantb^: b& ma^^arh etena kjiranena pali- 
cchidema pam8urjLj£dayo pi pana puggalii eva jfv1tindriyapa- 
tibaddbf! evaif ca te no bhikkhfibbAjanesu rnipatimsu (-') iminj 
k&ranena paticchjidem^ ti vatvS tebi saddhira T^dapatlv^da- 
vasena bahukatham batheeum , bbikkhii (c. -u) - Sattb^rarii 
upasamkamitvfi niainnrtile naiii pavattim iroca7itnsn, Satth£ 
bbikkhave alajjitabbe lajjitvfi lajjitabbe na lajjaminfi nima 
6iigg&tif4.T&ya.n& bontlti vatvi dbammaiii deaento imK ritbi 
abbisi: Alajjiti etc. Tatthaalajjiti ye ti alajjitabbe bbikkhfi- 
bhSjanamhi aiajjitabbam nima, te pana tarn paticchidetvi 
vicaranti tena lajjanti nima; lajjiti ye ti apaliccbanneoa 
hlrfkopfoafigena l^itabbain, na te pana tarii apalicthidetri 
Tiearanti tena (c. iajjit£yena) lajjanti nima, (c addit: tena tesan 
tarii alajjitan ti nima) tona tesan tam alajjitabbena lajjitabbaih 
lajjilabbenaca aiajjitabbam, tuccbagabanabhivena ca amiladiiga- 
lianabh£veBa«a(c. va) raiccbidittbi hoti, tasmi dayitvi vicaranti 
te micchiditliiisaBiidini satti nira^idibbedaib duggatim gacchan- 
titi atthoi^a^ha^e ti bbikkhibhijanam nis8i7a rigadosamo- 
hinaro ditthikilesaduccaritamiyinam (c. -duccata-) anappiyja- 



nalo (c. -anto) bbikkhltbh^aiMiii abhay«tii nžna, ^eoKtarn patl- 
ecb&lento (-nti ' ) pan«»bhafe bhayAdaBBiDO nžma, b>"kop[nangam 
(C. -fbaihtaai) paua DiBsJjra i£g£dfnaiii uppiyjan«to taiii bha^aiii 
ik&Da, tassa apaticchidanena bhaje ca abhayailaB8ino, taesa tam 
amflatbflgahanaBBa (c aj athJvagahanaBsa] samddiimatti (c. -nna-) 
micch^itlbisatnid^n^ BaU£ gacchaot) diigg^D ti attho . . ■ 
Bha^adasBfno cfr. not. ad v. «4; A et B -dagamo. 

T> 818-10> Locns: .Tetavanain. Persons: ti4j^ya- 

Tattha avajje ti dasavatthuk^^a aammJtdit{bif4 tasB4 
apariiaeayabhdte dhamme ca; vajjaroatino ti vajjaiii idan 
ti uppannaruatino, dassvatthukainicch&litthikasaiiikhdte [c. -ena) 
-pana tasai upaniBgayadham[na8amkh£te ca avajjadaseino, etisB^ 
aTajjaiti vajjarh vajjaft ca avajjato flatvž gabai)ssii'n''b^^ys 
miccb^dilthiy£ 0am^innatl& (c. -nna-) iii)cch£dil!hisam£d&)£ 
sattii duggatiii) gaccbanttti attho ■■. 



T< 8SO-33> Locub: Kosambf. Persona: attlu 
... Aasatari ti Falav£ya gadrabhena j£td; dj^niyyi ti 
yam assadammas^rathikfiranam k^ieti tassa khippam jilnaDa- ' 
Bamattho; Bindhavjl ti Sindhararatlbejjttiasei; raah^Diiigfi 
ti kuAjaiaBahikh&ti mabitiattbiiio (c. -no); attadanto ti eta 
aBsatari sindbavfi kufljard y& dant£i varam na adant^ ao pana 
catumaggasamkh^tena attan^ dantatSya attadanto nibbisevano, 
ayam tato pi varam sabbebi pt etehi uttaritaro ti attbo . . . 

Cfip&t o prn copato ) item paBfisan^to. A tiviky a 
(Manu 6, 41) cfr. du8sflya, et contra, vocali correpta, balya v. en, 
pahatv^na vv. ^411. 413. Abbirdbati, palice plenitnqae nlli 
BCribHui pTo ni||. cfr. t. sis. 



n,,jN.«j-,Goot^le 



400 

T.SM. Ns bi etehlti inuuh dhsmBMdeniiuk StfdUi Jet». 
▼ane Vihanuito ek&m hatfliieArijrapnbbakaih bhIkUintb Arabbha 
kadieei; so kira ekadiTuam Aeiniffatfnadftfre hattfaidamakaih 
ekaiii hatthirii damfti (') attano icchitam ktranarii BikfcbH- 
petoin aflakfcontain Aievi Bamfpe Ihite UškUid (c -b) iman- 
tetvt ^a: tvuBO saee ajam hatthfEearifo imaii) hatthiii) asn- 
bltlliJne n^ma vijjhejja kbippam eva imaiii k<[ran&m sikkbeyyi 
ti, so tasBS kaUiam mtv& tath& kaVfi tam hatthini Bndantam 
daq)eri, te bbikkhd tam pavattiih Sattfau iErocesnih, Sattbfi 
tarh bhikkharti pakkosipetTJ saccam kira te elam vattan fl 
pnccbitv^ saecam bhante ti mtte TigarshitvK: kirh te mogfaa- 
pnrisa hatthiy£Deiia vi aitifiena vi dantena na hi endantefai 
etehl j&aebi agatapnbbaih th&iaiii gantuiii aamaltfao nžma 
atthi altani pana Bodantena Bakkj agatapnbbalih^naih (c ig-) 
gantnm taBm£ attinam (c -nim) era damebi kiih te etesaiii 
dsmentl ti vatvi imaiit {c -i) gštham £ha: Na bi etc. Tasa* 
attho: 7^! etdni batthiy^nddfi)i yjnšiii na hi tebi yinehi koči 
puggalo sapinantena pi agatapnbbatti agatati ti eaihkhAts- 
nibbfaadiBaii) (c. -nasadi-) Uth£ na gaGcheyya yathli pnbbabb^ge 
indiiyadamena dantena aparabhltge ariyamag£abh4Taniya su- 
danto nibbiserano gappaiiifio puggalo taiii agatapnbbam disaiti 
gacch&ti dantabbdmiih (c. -bfau~) p^pan^tt, tasmi attadantanam 
eva tato (c. te) varan ti attho . . . 

Valde corraptam hnnc vereom reslitnere non valeo; deest 
In cod. (', A babet; yadi' att^na audantena dante dantena 
gacchati, B: yath' att^naih sndantena dantena gaccfaati, forlasse 
legendnm eet: yath' attan4 (cTr. v. leo) aadantena, danto dan-- 
tena gaccbati. 

T* S94* Locub: S^rattbt Peraonn: amflatarabr^hma- 
nasBa putti. 

Tattba dhanap£lako nimititad^ E4»iramilo hattb^ 



401 

e«rt7&ih pesetvA nunan(ye nJngsbiMTane gihdpitaiM hatririiM 
(c. -no) etaiii nfirnaih; kaink&ppabhedftno ti tikhhiamadoi 
haabfDatii hi madab^ kanaacifllkA pabbljjanti , pakatiyfipi 
bftttbino tasmiiii kfle smkusoTfi (t) tuttatomare (-rehif) 
paeandanti cand4 bbavanti, lo pasa atieando yeTa, tena Tnttaib 
katnkappabb«dano dannlTdrayo (c -e) ti . . . 

DnntiiTllraya b. dnrniviiayat t De metro app. vide. 

T> 395*« Middhi yad^ ti imaih dbammadeaanam 
Sattbi Jetavane viharanto rdjdnaiii Pa senadlko salam ^rabbha 
kathesi; ekasmim hi Bamaye r^j^ tanduladona8Ba(c -na-j odanath 
tadanurdpena (c. -anu-) Bdpavyanjaiiena (c. -Jane) bhurijati, so 
ebadivasaih bhiittap4tar&B0 (c. -tlijita-) bbattasammadam avl- 
nodetvA Satthu Bantikarit gantvi kilantardpo ilo c' ito (adde: 
ca) garaparivattati , nidd£iya abhibhilto sam^no pi ujakarii 
(g. ujli-) nisfditum aaakkoDlo ekamantaiii niafdi, atha naiii 
Satth^ ^ha: kiti) mah&T&']& aTissamitv^ ^a!lo'Btti,' ima 
bhante bbuttakilato paltb4ya me mahidukkhaiii bottti, atba 
naiti- SattbJ mahitrfija atibahafahafljino (a -bahurh-) etaih 
dakkham hotili vatv& imaiii githam f!ha: Middhf etc. Taftha 
■niddhtti thfnamiddhfibbibhiito ; mahagghaao c^ ti 'mah S- 
bhojano iharabbatUiaka alam sitaka tattha Taddhakak£kaiii^ 
sakabbuttavamitakdnani (i) ariiilatsro viya; niv^paputlho t) 
kundfidin£ Biikarabhattena purtho, gharasdkaro hibfHakfilato 
patlh£ya posiyam^no thulaiarfrakEile geh£ babi nikkhamituiii 
alabhanto hettbimaftcddiEU samparivattitvd aBsasanto paBBa- 
aanto Bayam eva, idaih vuttaiii Ijoti: (adde: yadfi) pariso 
middhi ca hoU maba^haso ca nirflpapultho (c. nipSpa-) ma- 
bivarJiho viya aifiRena iriy^pathena Ibapetnm asakkonto nid- 
d^yanaBfio sam pari vattasfiyf tadi bo antccam dukkhatii anatt£ 
ti dni lakkhanlni (c. -nini) manaBibitam asakkoti, teaaih 
aroanaBikiri mandapaiiii^o punappuna gabbbam npeti, gabbba- 
' Crr. fabniaa ad v. im. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



402 

piaUo (c. -te) na parimnecotltl (c. -vs-). Desantlvas^ne S«tthi 
raih&o upftk^ravasenft: 

Hani^UH mM Batimato*- 

mattarii j&aato laddbabhojue 

bmii taua bhavanti vedan^ 

SEDika^i jfrati £yu pillayan ti 
Imaiii githam v&tvi Uttaraaiinavaiii ugganhipetvj iroaii) 
githaiti rathAo bhoJBDavel£yam Tadeyyiai imini (c. -ni) 
ca aptEyena bhojanam pBrih^yey74slti (-bfipeyy-') iipiiyam 
icikkhi, ao tath^ ak&si (c. £-), rdj^ aparena BaD]ayena n^iikfr* 
danaparamat4ya saiithito 8UBallahaka»arfro sukfaappatto Sattbsri 
uppannaviBS^o sattdhaih asadisadžnaih pavattesi; anumoda- 
aiya BampattamaljijanaBBa (-jano^) mahantirii (-taiii?) fisesarii 
pipuniti. Paaenadikoaalaasa railhnrii. 

MahaggljasB crr. vt. v!i>. m«, m« et doL ad r. ii«- 
T>8S4« Idaiti pure ti imarh dfaanunadeganamSattb^Jeta- 
vane vibaranto SJnnB^raai.ierarh Jirabbhakatbesi; so kira ekissJ 
upiaihiya ekaputtako, atha naro ai daharakltle yeva pabbjjesi, 
HO pabbajitakdlalo palthžya sflar^ aljosi rattasampanno, Jcari- 
yupajJh4faJKBntak linam vattam katam evt, hoti, mieassa altlia 
dirase pito vaulihjya udakaniilakc udakarh thapetvi dhamma- 
•avani^Kam aammajjitvi dfpain jdletvi madhnrassarena (c. -oal 
dhamniasavanah) ghoaeti. bhikkhii tasaa maiiifiitvi (?) pada- 
bhinam (c. -bi-) bbaiia s^maiieri tt ajjheBanti, ao maybs<>' 
ljadayam vi ngati [c t6-) kiyo vi khidatiti kifici pacc^biraiii 
akatri dhaminisfinarii abbirdljitTi Akisagangaih otirenlo viya 
padabhiiiaih vatvi olaranlo mayham mitipitunnarh imaamim 
tiainfie paltim dammiti vadati, taaaa maniissi mitipitaro (c -pitun- 
iiaii)?) pattiyi diniiabbivaiii na jinanti, aiianlarattabbive pana 
miti yakkhiii[ butvi nibbatti, ei devatihi aaddhim fjgantv^ 
dhanimaiti sutvi: siinaiieTena dinnapattirii ammodiini tili ti 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



403 ' ^ 

vadati, siUeampanno vaii4ma bhftkha (c-d) eadevakassa lokosBa 
I^^o hotfti tasmtih B^mancre devat^ aalajj4 (e. ya]-) ea^^ravi 
Mah<iiM'ahmteaih rija aggikkhandhaiii vija ca tam (c. a&) mam- 
Hanti, s&manere (c. •ena) giravena tam pi ^akkhiniiii (c. -nf) 
ganirii kttv& pasaanti, dbamiiiaeavanayakkhaaamfEgaml(disnS4nu- 
mitiEya (c-td) yafckhin)y4 aggjsanam aggodakam aggapindtun 
denti, mahesakkh&pi ^akklii tam diRv^ maggfi okkamanti isfai& 
Tu^tbahanti, adia so s^manero vuddhim anvj^a (c. atTfEya) pari- 
pakkhindrifo anabhiratiy4 pnUo (c. pi-] anabhiratjrh vinodetum 
•eakkonto pari!|haheBanakho [c. -kesamira-) k>llithanir4sanap4ru- 
pano (c. nili-) kaseaci anirocetrj pattactvaram Mija ekako 
(o. -to) va m&tu gharaih agamisi, uptiiiki puttaih disr4 vanditvd 
Aha: tdta tram pubbe dcariynpiyjh4y<eh) Y£i daharaB^manerehi 
(adde: vi) saddhiiii Jdbit^acchast , hasmA ekako t&bI ajja 
4fato ti, BO ukkaiithttabb&varti irocesi, Raddh^ updeiki ni- 
nappaklirena (c. -na)^ar4vl8e (tdFnavarii daBsetvi pnttsih ovada^ 
m^n&pi eamilipetnm asakkontf (c. -i) app-eva n4ma atlano dbam- 
mat4ya pi,S8llakkheyy4 ti anuTUfijetvSpi : tittha tdta y^va te 
yf!gDbhBttaiJ> samptidemi ydgiim pJvitv^ katabhattakiccasBa te 
mandpfin) (c. man-) ^atthdni nfharitvfi dassiititti vaXv& ieanSni 
pamfiipetviJ ad^Bi, nisfd) eimanero, upisikjt mnhutten' eva 
y4gukhajjakarti eampidesi, atha bhattahi Bampdilees4m!ti avidilre 
nieinnd tandnle dhovati, tasmim samaye sli yakkfafn( kahan 
nu kho Bimanero kacci bhikkbtEhitram labhati no ti firajja- 
mi,n& tassa vlbbhamitakdiiiat&ya (c. -yaiii) nisinnabhfivam fiatvA: 
m& hevB kho me devatdnam antare lajjfi (c. -am) uppajjeyya 
gacchlEmi 'ssa Tibbhamane antarfEyam karomttl Sgantvi earire 
adhimnccitv^ gfraiii parivattetv^ khelena paggharantena bhii- 
miyaih vipphandi, up^aikž puttassa naiii vippakfiram disvi 
vegtna gantvli pnitam Alingitrfl urilsii (c. -uau) nipaj) jpesi, eakala- 
g4mav4eino ^antri balikamm^ni (c. khali-) kariniBu, upniki 
pana parideramtlnj imi g&thi abhiiBl-: 



ogle 



Citnddmf psAciduf yaTapBHrbM8t afibainf 
pifibArifftpskkbHA ca «|lhiflgMiuamflgsto ()). 
Upoaathaiii nparaunti brabmiMirifari) cuaDtl ye 
TUL tebi ^aklchi ktluti iti me arabAtaiii sutath, 
Bd d^i ajga pasKimi ;akkhi kflaoti S^Mtni tt, 
upfoikifa vacanam sutvi: 

Ctituddaaf paAcaduf fivf^MkkhaBBa atlhainf 
na te^i yakkhd kflaati sifau (tj te arahalaib nitan li 
vatri ^a: 

Sinu m& Boddham rajjfiaa*, yakkhilnaRi vacanaih idani, 
mi kisi pipakam kamtnam iriih vi yadi vi' raho. 
Sace va pipakatii kammam kariBsasi karoei* y& 
na te dukkhi pamokkhaoti pppaccipi -palijato ti, 
evaiti pipakaih kammaii) katvi sakiiiiaasa vtya nppatitvi pa- 
lifato te inokkbo n' atthiti vatvi si fakkblpf (c. -fni) aiatt^ 
ueraih, m|i»C), so akkhfni unimfietvi mitaraih ke^evakirijra (i) 
aMasantiii) pa«sa«antim roduninarii sakalagimaviaino ca (c va) 
Banoipatite ^c eantip-) dievi attano yakkhena gahltabhivaiii 
tyinaD,to: ahaiii pubbe pfthe nUlrino miti me aviddre nisfditvi 
tanttule dhovi jdinl pan' ambi bhuiniyarii -ntiMBno kin nu kho 
etan ti alainoako va mitaraih iba; 

MftUrii'' *A amma rodanti yo vi' jfvaih na diaaati, 
jfvanlaiB amma pasaaiitf'^ haami mam anuna rodastti, 
atb' aesa mi,ti vat^ukimakHMakime pahi;a pabbajitassa puna 
vibbbamanatthaiii dgamane idinavam daagentf (c. -i) iba: 
Mataiii'' vi puttain rodMiti yo vi jCvam* na dissMi, 
yo^ kime cajitvina punar irattate idha 
taiii vipi pulta rodanti, puna jfvarh mato bi bo ti, 
evaft ca pana vatvA ^harivisarii kukkulasadisafi c' eva nara- 
kasadisafi ca katvi gbariviae idCnavam dasaeutf i^c-ti) pana: 
• y»J1biI' * tod, pi. = c"d. karotf. "* toč. ini(- • eoi pi- 
/ rod. -tf. t cod. dfiiam. k jo v«? 



n,„N.«ji-vGoogle 



EukInilJi nbbhato UtM kukknle patitDm iecbuiy 
D«rak£ Dbbfaato lite narskam palttnm ieebaattl, 
atha Dam: pntta bhaddaiii tava hetu niayain pana afaib no 
puUako dafhamfinct gehabhandarii Tiya nlharitvi- Bud4bdtfWne 
pabbajito gharivAse puna dahitaiii (c. panaHcahltnih) lecbati 
abbidh£ cana parltUl jUthi no (-'1 ti Imam atthaih fcaBM (c. tessa) 
qyh£payllina kam a]ijb&p&j&mA ti dfpetoih maih g^ltham ihh : 
Abhija (') vata bhaddati te kasea ujjhflpafJtnaBe 
^itti nfhatam bhandaih puna dajhltum icthatttl, 
00 mitari kathen(iyi aallakkhetri : D'atthi malham i^hfbhJi- 
T«na attho ti, ath'asu miti Btldha lili li tatthi panfkibho- 
janaita bhojetvi kaHraeso liti ti pncchilvi paripannaTaBM- 
Utiraih (c. -pnona-) fiatvi ticrvararii patlyid«(ii, bo paripunpa- 
pattaefTBro apasaropajjl, ath' asea acirdpaaampannaasa (c acf-) 
Satttii ctttani^ahe uBsiham janento : cittaih nim' etaih larii 
ntlniramiiiaiieBU dfgharatlarii cirikaiii carantarh aniggarthaDteBm 
sotthibbiTO nima n' atthi taami amkusana raattahatAtno vi^a 
oittasBa nigganhan« jogo karanfyo ti vatvi imam githam iha: 
Idarfi pure etc. Tas«' attho: idam cittam nima ito putetaraib 
pipidien irammMOH rigddfnam yenftkirena iechati yatth' ev* 
asBa kimo iippajjati laeea vaeena jatthakimaih ;itbA>Tlca- 
rantassa Bnkhaiii hoti tath' eva carantarh (c. -M) jath^Bukhaili 
dfgharattam cdrikarh carati , ^a ahaih pabhinnaiti inattam 
hatthiih hattfaiciiiyBBamkhito riieko ariikasa^dbo aiiikusena 
▼Ifa jTonisomanasikirena niggahissiml, n' assa^c. nassa) vftikk»- 
mituiii dassimtti. Desanivaeine ao cijaimi Tepitakarh Bud- 
dfaaracanaib ogganhitTi mabidbammakathiko hliNi vfsaA 
vaBsaaataiii thatvi Bakalajambadfpam khobbetvi parinibbiyttl 
(c. -7)ti). SinaUtmanerassa ratthuiti. 

"CirikienbBt abstr. ez rad. car termin atione kiformatam^ 
cfr. jtvlki, katblki. Toniio (Clough: Pali Gr. p. i«) adv. 
ez yoni (Hemac. ed. BoehtL p. 281,4«) terminatione bo s. 



(as Tonnatain ; Fonsaiu (Bgya leh' er rol pa Part. 11 p. ji) 
Tflrtit: depuis f origloe. De metro app. Tlde< 

w* SST. Locai: Jetavanaiii. Materiea: Buddhenka- 
oAmabattfai 

■ ■ . Daggi a 7atb4 bo paibke knftjaro batthe^ ca pidehi 
ca Tiyimaib kmtfi paiiikBclDggat« atutnaiti uddbarttvj thole 
paljtlhito eram taim^e pi kiles^dnsuato atUEnaih uddharath> 
nibbfcalhale patitihape(b< ti attho . . . 



Locas: P£rileyyakari) niBS&ya ra^hitik 
Taoasapdo. Person«: eambahuU bhikbhd. 

... Paris8ay£ntti t&diuiii metUivilidriiii Babiyain 1^ 
bhuilo B(baTyagghiUiayD p&kat^)ariuaye r%abfaayado0ab)]ay^ 
dayo palice bannapiuisaaye (c. -yo) ci (c. di.) ti aabbe ra paris- 
uye ahhibhavitvi; ... r&ji va raithan ti lattbarii hitri 
nujam r^iita ▼iyai idaiii vattaiii boti: yatbi vtjit^hdmlppa- 
deso rt^ti: idaiii lajjatn nima mahantam pamid^hflnaih him 
me ri^na kjlriteni ti Tljitarallham pah£ya ekako ra mahia- 
ramnaih pavisitvi tšpuapBbbajjaiii pabka^ftž catuau iriji- 
patbe« ckako va carati evaiu ekako va careyyi ti; mjttaii- 
garaihAo vaV^iigo tiyadi£ca: abv" kho Ainno viharji 
batthfhi hatthinfhi (c. Ijatthftibi) hatthikalabhehl hatttiicchipa- 
kebi chinna^tfni c' era Unin* khddimi obha^isaggat) ca 
s&h4bbaligafii khtUdtui avilftni ca piniyini pivšmi og^han- 
tusa me tinassa hattbiniyo (o. -fntyo) k<yani apaRighamsan- 
tiyo (c. npMt-) gacchanti yaii Diinfibarh ekako ganambi vdpa- 
kattho Tihareyyan t)*eTWu patieikkhitT^ ayameteiia(!)g&inanBto 
mitaiigo ti laddhan^mo imasmim aramiie ayam hatthindogo 
ydthatii pab£ya sabbiriyJpBtbeaa eko sukbaiii carati evam pi 
efco careyytt (c. ca) ti attho; ekaasiti pabbajitaasa hi pabba- 
* crr. p*a !•*- 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



40T 

jHaUlUto psttlUja ekfbbtETtohlnttassa ekekaas' era caritaifi 
n^fo; n'attbi bfSle n&h&j^t& (c. sabhfU) ti euUasflam 
ntajjhiiiuunaik rnabUaflaii) daea kath^vattbdni terasa dbitAgani 
(e. dbnt«fif!:api) ripassaiUiA^nam cattiro maggfi cattiri phal^l 
Ubso vliji dia «bbimfl£ amatamahfinibbiEnBii ti ay8m fai Btt£yatii 
[e. -jtAi) nima, ai (c ya} btEUm nigs4ya adfaigantDih na sakki 
11 n'atU)i bile (c -o) Bab&yat£; eko ti imini kiraiiena šabbi- 
ri^^mtheHU ekako va caTe7ya, appamattakinl pi oa ca pip&ii 
kareyya, yath& eao appossukko nirilayi> imasmim aramfia mitalt- 
gaaitigo Icchiticchitatlbine sukhaiti carati evatn eko hutri 
eareyya , appamattat&ii pi oa ca p^ptEni kareyy£ ti atdio ; 
tasmi tambehi [c. -^i) patiriipaiii 8abiyaiii {c. sabblU) alabhantebl 
ekaeirfhi yera bhavitabban ti . . . 

Pari8ciayasanB0T. parisma^a? Eto^-nigo beec versuB * 
para plane corrnpta eat, libri Suttanipito inseripti ci^ite 
Khaggavisinaautto Ita legttar : Eko čare kbaggaviftinakappo, qaa 
lectlone recepta me trn m restitueretur. Commeatalor verba 
corrapta ante ocnlos habuisse Tidetor. V. sao totus corniptoB 
In llbro J^takaesa Atthavannand inecrlpto fol. bhau eadem 
fonna reperilur. N'«tthi bile sahijat^ cfr. t. si, Mahibb. 
M,«. Mitaltga Rim&yat.ia ed. Gorreelo 3; 68,11. 



Locns : Himavantapasse aramfiakdtf. Per- 
BOna: Hiro. 

Tatlba atthambi jfitamhhi pabb^itass&pi hI cfvara- 
kiraiiidito (e. -ni-) vi acihi karana vdpaaamidike t4 gihln« 
(c. -itto) pi kasikammidike vi balavapakkhasanniuite (c. -tebi) 
■bbibbavMiidIke vi kloce appanne ye tarii ktccarii nippbidetnrii 
vi TdpasBinetuRi vi sakkonti evardpi sukhi Bahiyi (c Babhiyi) 
ti attho; tuttbf aukbi ti jasmi pana gibino (c. -fno) pt 
flakena asantutlbi sandhicchedidfni irabhanti pabbajilfipi ni- 
nappakirarii anesaDaita (c. in-) iti - te sukharii na vindantl 



n,gN..(JNGOOt^lC 



yv>a,UutmifiituttKenA{c.-au} parittsiia vi vtpalens vi Kttan* 
BMitskeiM eantotthl ayara ert uiklUl 1) ftttho ; ... labbasei ti 
BukaUuB&pi paiu TsddbadnkkhasM pth inmanikbiUm (c. -partia^-j 
sn^attaiu ev« imasmiiii loke snkluuh aima; m&ttejy&t& 
ti m4t«ri uunmjpatipitfti ; pettejj»ti ti [ntsri Bamm&pati- 
p»tti, id>hafen« pi mlltfpitunDMh Dpatihtinam ev« kftthitarii, 
BilUipitaTO hi pattioaib aDHpstthahansbbivam datvi attano 
saartaksiii bhiiaiijraiii v& aičahuiti paresarh vi vissajjieiit}, 
(adde: je) mit^pjtaro na npattbabsnti ca Deawh ninnftpi (?) 
ca vaddhati kifassa bhed£ Gdthaniraye pi nibbattanti, ya 
pana (c. na) mit^pitaro aakkaccam upatthahanti le teeam 
santakam dbanam pi pHpDnanti (c -nanti) pasaihiam pi 
labhanli k£yae8a pi bhedj sagge nibbattanti, tagmi Dbhmyaia 
. p' etiuii aokban ti vuttaih; H&maitfiat£ ti pabbi^iteBU sam- 
m^alipatti; biabmamfiattl H bjihitapipesu buddhapacce- 
kabuddhasivakeeu sammipatipatti fttva, ubhayena pi teBaib 
catd^i paccayebi patija^anabbiro liathito, idam pi loke eokbail 
nima kathitam; sflan ti inapikuiidalarattavatlb^dayo hi aladii- 
kirJl tasmiih yeTa {t) thit^siii yeTa sobbanti, idba oa 
da^ar&iam alamk&ro mahal^kaktie mataallak^am .vi aUiii- 
k&to daharakile Bobbanli, ummattako asa maDDe ti garahupplU 
danena pana domanassam (c. sedJBani]^ eva janeti, paitcasfla- 
dasasfl^dibbedaiii pana afUih (c -a) daharassfipi na^i^^BBftpi 
Babbavayeau sobhati yeva, abo Tatfi/aiii aflarfi ti paBam- 
Nippiduiena somanaasam evAvAbati, tena vuttaiii : aukhaiii yj!ra- 
JU& (c. jreva-) sfl^ ti; patillblt£pi lokiyalokDttaraduvIdti&pi 
■addh^ niocald butvfi patitlbiti . . . 

Itarftaren« com. aliter quam nos intell^er« videlar. 
Matteyyati etc. com. interpretatna est : obverruitia in matren 
etc Simaailat^BaBBcr. eeaet (r^aiiyaU!. YiTajar£ adv.T 
Pipinaiii ak- l^endam est pipin' ak-. 



n,gN..(jNGoogle 



v. SSA-ST. LoeoB: Jelftvanuh. PereOBa; K«pilo. 

je.1ii& pfttM r^kbtuh samBibbBDtf (c -i) parijonandhuiti {c 
paTiyos£naD-) taasa vin&BSf a {-aS-jn ?) miluTi lati vaddhati eram 
asia cha dv&t&ai iii8B&y^a ^lUBKppitna appajjaiHUo tanb4 vaddba- 
ttti atdio; BO plavati hurfthnraD ti bo tanhigattko pHg> 
gakt bbave bhave uppalarat] (c. -lapati) dbivati ; ■ ■ • yiun pog- 
galaiii mi Umakabhirena jamtnf v\ai^Sipt&y» (c. -yaiii) via»> 
pappliatiya visapbalatij a visaparib bogatila rdplidieu vis^tatijm 
(c. TiBakkat£yat£ya[n) isattavisattatija ca visattik^ ti saihUiam 
gat& cbadvirikA tapb£ abbibharati . . . ; tam vo vad&mlti 
ttna k^rapena abaiii tumbe vad^i; ... m iS lan ti imisB^ 
(diadnirikSya taRb&ya arabattamaggailJrieDa mdlam kbanatba, 
kim Tiy£ ti: usCrattho (c. -Ho) va bfranaiii, yBth£ usfrena 
atthiko pnriso mabaatena kuddlilena birapaih khanati evam asia 
mtUam kbapatbft ti attho; mivo nalarti ra Boto ra m&ro 
blraaj) punappunan ti mi tomhe nadfsote jtltarh nalam 
nu^iTegena šgato nsdtsoto viya kileeamfH-o maraiiamfiro deva- 
puttam&ro ca punappuoa bbafij!ti (c. bbajatfti-) attho . . . 

Hurihuraih tft. Jiurain (Banscr. svarj t. sTarvn?) v. 
JO, CloDf^b: Pali Gram. p. 14. VanaBinim, mPtrum requlrit 
vaDasmi. Jamma s. jlUma, Abhidh. p. 98,ii<h Pokkbara 
cfr. noL ad v. si. Vovadimi a. ryavavaii^mi, crr. vobiira 
8. vravahib-a ete. Khaps. xap, cfr. v. 9». Us(ra, s. a^ira. 
Ben«is v. mi Dilbi non1iquet; fortaBse vertendna eet ita: boc 
robis dico (to vad^mi), (quod) fauBtom Tobie (sit), cu^ilatis 
radieem effodile (Baosci. kbanatba), sicut qui uBfrnm (bfrttnl 
radicem] cupit bfcannm (plantam elfodit). 



Locus: VeluTanaih. Uateries: eki siikara- 
potiklL 

. . . Kv^pi e*Rin chadT&rik^ja tanhfya aniuaye (c. -o) 



n,„N.«j -v Google 



410 

ar^stteouiggafliDenR aodhate (e. Ktingato) aauuaoditnii« Jasmini 
bfaave jiltijfdibhedftiii idam dnkkbaiti panappDuaiii Dibbattati jev& 
ti attho; jasei ti jaesa pn^^UBsa iti ajjbattikaas' upšd^yx 
trithjraea tanh£vicarit£ni bšhirasB' [iptldtlya (c. -Taey&pid&yu) 
atlb£raflatanb£vicarit&]hiimesain taphllTJcariUitiaiii (c. b^nainvi-] 
vasena (^attiiiiBatij^ sotebi aamann^ati manipeeu nipidien 
assavatf pavatlatf man^pasu (c paoip-) vaai (c. cani) tarth^ bhnB^ 
batavatf boti tam pn^^laih T]pannaihftfinaUiya duckjitibsiii 
punappuna uppajjanato mahantiAhiveDa ribi hntvi jhdnaiii 
vi vipassanarh v& anies^yB (c. SDissaaa) riganissUi samksppi 
Tahwttti attho; savanti (c. -f) eabbadbi aoti ti Ime 
Unh£soti cakkbudvilrildrnani vasena sabbesu riipidisn irainm»> 
nesu savanato gaddbiih rdpatanh& pe dharamalanbj ti sabba- 
oa vehi (?) vi savaniUo sabbadbf savanti nima; tati ti pali- 
rethanallbena saihsibbanaithena (c. -esu) ca lati rifi ti lati; 
nbbhijja tiilbattti chahi dr^hi nppajjitri rdpidian 
irammanesu tiithati; tafl ca disvi ti tam pana tantjilatBih 
... maggapaiiii1iya mille chindathi ti attbo ; Baritin-tti ano- 
srini (?) pa^fitini; sinebitiaiti ctvaridieu pavaltaeinehfr- 
vaaena sJDehitiai ca tanhisinehamakkhitinlti attho; aoma- 
nassintti tanhivasikaBsa jantano ovardpini HOmanasBini 
bharanti; te sit&eiti ti le tanhivaBiki puggali BitaoiBaiti 
(c aatin-) BukhaniBslti ca hntvi sukheeino BUkhspariyesino 
bhavanti; te ve ti ye evaiupi nari te jitijarivyidhimaraniiii 
npagacchanti yevi ti jilj|ardpagi hon^i P^J^ ^ ime Batti 
tiaaih (tena?) Iciranena tišini ti Bamkham gat4ya tanhifa 
purakkbati pariviri hatvi; bidhito ti Inddena aratbiie (c. -o) 
baddho saso viya BamsappaDti bbi^anti; eamyojanaBanga- 
satti ti dasavidbena saii)yojai]ena Bangeoa c' era sattavidbeiis 
rigasangidini ca satti baddbi tRsmim vi laggi hutvi; aiTiyi 
ti citam dtgham addbinam punappunam jitiidikain dnkkhadi 
Hpagacchantlti attho; tasmi ti yaBmi taM^ijt*. purakkbati 



411 

{e. pokkbaratijpafivethit^sattfEtftamiatUDO virfigam nibb^nani 
pattbento ^uiiibtiamfao bbikkbn (c -d) ftrahsttariiaggena taA 
tuinaiii (c -OAih) vioodaye naditvil nfhuUvtl tiaMeyy& ti 
■ttlio... 

Puuai antiqua forma ctrnservata est Anaaaja s. 
uii(»ya. Nibbattatl legendum eat nibbattatf metri caoB«. 
Handpa B. manajpa. Vani{cfr. tv. tes. »4i) aut pro van&ni 
Uit f. g. Šarita perf. part radicis sar a. Br? Sitaeita 
saoBCT. easet (itagrlta. TaeinJi (Abbtdh. p. 19, is) altera 
forma palica sanacr. IranU respond^is, hand multo allter kasina 
ex sanscr. krtsna; cetenim cfr. not ad v. a. SailfiajanasaB- 
gasatt^ i. «. varile cupiditatibas capti, cfr. vv. m. iii. 
Akartikba part pries. pro ikankbam. De metre app. rlde. 

V. S44> Locns: Ve|uvaDam. PeraoDa; eko Tibbhanlj^o. 

Tass' attbo : yo pagnte gihfbb4ve tUajaaaihkhitain va^ 
natbam cbaddetv4 pabbajitati^a nibb&nato rihlraBaibkbtlt« 
tapovane adhimutto ghar£v4gabandbanaranasaibkh£ttE (c-a^ban- 
dhanaiiiT^a-) tanh^vani mutto hutvd puna tarii gharivdaa- 
buidhanatanhdraaam (c -nam) eva dbllvati evam taih paggalaih 
paseatha, eaa bo ^lar^T^abandhaaato mutto ghariv^ban- 
dhanam (c -ai-) eva dh^ratlli . . . 

Nibbanato pro nibbtfnato, ch.mot. ad t. los; termiDatio 
adrerbialis to eodem senga occurrit In locutione! bh^ato 
bb&itnm in Itnguam vertere, cFr. Spiegel: Aneod. p. s. Adhi- 
mutto cfr. adhimutti Afahidfa. p. 104, lo; Bumouf: Introd. 
p. Ma. De metro app. vide. 

T* 845-40* Locub: Jetavanaiii. Materiea: bandba- 
D^iraita. 

Tattha dbmi ti buddfa&da^o panditapurisi faih (c. ^a) 
Barij k bali kaniUkMtarti ayaa^ nibbattani £yaaam andubandhana- 



4ii 

n (c mnfo-) d^vjaii) faifa (c ya) u tine^ (c. re»(iiioW) 
wi nnb»7&&itb\ v(E rajjaita kalrH katar^nbandbatiaib taiti BSi4- 
dfni (-dfhf t) chindttaiii nakkDp«7ytAb4veiia tfalnm -ti na vaduititi 
attbo; sJrattarattJE ti s^ratti hntv& bahalatarattl (bahoU- 
tararatt£!) tiattho; maniknndaleiii ti manfBa ca manlcittesu 
ca kandidesa; «tarh dalhan tiy6 mantkundalesa e^rattaratOi 
(c. -a) tesam yo ca rdgo yi ca puttadireni apekfai tanki 
etam kileBama7aiii baadhanam pandM pnrisJl dalhan ti radanti; 
ohJrinan ti ikaddbitr^ catntn ap^y«Bn patanato (c. p&-) 
av^arati hetihdharalttiohirinaih; eilltilan ti bandbanattli^e 
ebaricaminamaiiiKAni Da ehindati lohitaiii na nfharati baa- 
dbabhivatit pi ^ftn^petvi tbalapatbajalapadtUisn kamraini 
Utnrii na detttl (c. deti) sitiiflaih; dappamuftcan ti lobba- 
TOaena hi ekav4ram pi uppannam kilesabandbanam dalthattfa£- 
nato fcaccbapo Tiya dni}ami>cayaita hottti dappain)iAoa4i;'«tani 
pi chetvAni ti etaiii evaiii ^tf/^mi pi kileeabandlianaiii 
fl&namaggena cbindltri anapakbino hutr^ k^asnkliam p>faiya 
paribbajanti pakkamanti pabbajanti v& ti attho . . . 

Sflrattaratta a. sartirakta-rakta' Cfr. not ad r. la«. 
Pabbaja In vertendo prave intollezl, valet sine dnbio: ex 
pabba (planta, Abhidfa. p. 81,8) raetam, cannabinnm fere. 
De metro app. vide. 

T* 3#T> LocuB: Vejuvanadi. Persona: Khemi. 

Taitba makkatako va jtli.an ti yath4 n^ma makkatako 
sutf^'*'') k^tvfi majjhailhJne nihhlmandale nipanno pariyant« 
patitadi patangaiit (c. pavafigam) v4 makkhikaiii vi vegena 
gantvi rijjhitTi taasa rasam piritripnnK gantv£ taimiiii yeTa 
Ibfbe nipajjati evam eva ye satul rfigaratti doaadatth^ notaa- 
mli]hi sayarakBtaih tanh^sotaiii annpatanti te taiii Bamatikkft- 
mituin na eakkonti, evaih dnratikkamam . . . 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



41$ 

V>84S> Lociu.-Vejuvuiain. Penona: UggaMnaseHhi- 
patto. 

TRtUut muflca pure ti atilesn khandhesa ilayam Dikantiiii 
^heBasam (c. i^jlio-) parivuMbiiiaita g&ham par&mdiflaii) tanb>Lih ; 
maflca pacchato ti anigatesu pi khandhesD &isyiAini; 
muncamajjheMi ti paccuppaoDesu pi IJnimafica; bhavaasa 
piragd ti evarti sante tividhaaažpi bhavasva abbiihft^parlihAi- 
pablin^hdTaniaacGUlcIri^lEpJrafildTnsetia p^agato hutvš kban- 
tlhadhitu£7atanabhede sabbasamkbate vimuttamtoaso Tihaianto 
piua jitijarfraaranini na npagaccluutti (c. -esCti) anbo . . . 

Pure efV. v. w. Punan Ita A; B C plina. Upe- 
hiai cfr. vv. uo. sna. De metio app. vide. 

T. 849.*dO> Loeus : Jetavanaih. Perona: Dhanugi^«- 
bspandito. 

... Vitakkdpaa««« ti micchJvitakkinaBi vdpaeamo- 
aaitikh^te daeasu asubheeu patbam^jhine ead^saio, so ettha 
abbirato Ijutvii niccam upali hitaeatit^fa (c. -ti--y&) eato tam 
asubkajhibiaii) bhdveti; vyantik{iLii'tti eea bhikkhu [c -d) 
tfHO bhaveRu uppajjanakatanham (c. -&) vigataiii (c. d vi-) 
karieeati . . . 

Vyaittikdhiti ri et atiti (cir. fienrey : 

GloBB. in Sdmav.s. v. B itikttfadi, R cantik&ljili, 

C bbyanlikllbiti, crr. b AneciJ. \)- st. . 

V> 8Jll-59> 1 Persona: M<bo. 

Tattha nillhaii _ > s&eane pabbajiUnaiii 

araiiatlaiii nilthd (c. -am) n^nia, tam gato patto ti attho; 
... acbidda bhavasalliniti sabb£ni pi bhavag&mfni (c. 
-inij salllini acchecchi; samuseayo ti ayarti etatisa antimadcbo 
(r.atta-); an&dino ti khandhKdisu iiiggalianolc.-nol; niru)- 
tipadako vid« ti )iimtliyait ca Besu (>) padeui c&pi cahisu 



414 

pl pattBsmbbidiaa cbeko ti stdn«; skkharJRaiii »anni — 
ptitain jftriifij pubb^parini clEti akkfaariuam aanniptituii 
AkkhftTapindait cajfažtf, pubbBkkbarena (e. -na) aparakkbararo 
(6 -afaih) apar^kbarena (c. -na) pabbakkbarafl ca ji!niti (e. 
addit: pubbakkhaTena aparakkharaili jiniflcitil n&ita, idinhi 
pariifli^amlliie majjhapari^oalineBa apariifijyaindnesu pi imesaii) 
UdiRhkharšnaiii idarii raajjham (c -etii) idarh pariyoBAnati (c. parl- 
MiiiBdnan) ti j&)Ati, sparakkharena pnbbafckfaaraih j4n4ti nima, 
ante (e. -o) pamfišyamfEne <dimajjbe«i apamfti^an&Ksn imeuii) 
antakkhar£natii idarii inajjhari> ayaiii <id!t) (e. Mi) j&niti, 
majjhe parim (iyaint(ne (c. -esu) pl ImeBaih idiakkhardnarii 
(majjhakkh- 7) ayarii ddi ajam anto ti jttnšii, evsih mahipaififio 
ti HOce esa kotirani Ihilasarfro mahantfEnarii atladhammanlrutti- 
patiBambbidJnarii BflakkhandhMfnaft ca parl^jChikiya paiAhiya 
samann^atattfi mahfiparitfio, vinautticIHari) kbaf^a(?)St!ripiitta 
mahdpuriflo H vadAmlti vacanato v1inatticitljyj (-ttatiyaT) ca 
mabJlpiiiiao ti vaccattti attho . . . 

Accbidda aor. rad. chid pro acchida metri caoaa' 
SaDa f. {alya cfr. v. «9, Mahfibh. II, ta. SaiDHH*aya 
cfr. not. ad v. 1«. NirutI) Abhidh. p. \3,e; Heniac. ed. 
BoehtI. p. 40, «8. Mabipnriso omnes codd. habent; gloBsa 
eat. Sa re .A et C; B habet: eaoe. 

T* 853« SabbSbhibhti ti imarti dhaminadesanani Satthi 
antardmagge up^akaiii iirabbha kathesi. Ekasinirii hi 8iiinaye 
Satdii i/B. satt£) pattasabba rti n lita riifi^no bodhimaiide Battasattiliari) 
rttinfimetv^ (c. -u4-) attano pattadvaram dd£ya dbaninia- 
cakkappavattanattharii BiTJnaeiyairi 8andhi{yarii (?) a!ihfira8ayo- 
janams^garii patipanno antarimag^e aptlsakarti ^vikaiii addaea, 
HO pi Satthfirarti disvi: Tippasannibii kho te ivuso lndriyAni, 
paiisuddho charlvaiino, paTiyodito (c. -ojito) 'si, tvarti karii 
oddltisa pabbajito, ko r^ te latthi kassa vtt tvarii dhammam 



419 

rocestti (C -eiti) počasi, ath'aesa SatOii inayfaaih iipi^4y« 
Yi icATijo vi n' atthlti vatvi imarii icAtbuD dba : Sabbti>h)UMi 
.Btc ... Sabbeen dhammesd ti aabbeni pi tsbhdmaka- 
dbammesu tanb&dltthfhi anupalitto; . . . tan hakhhaye (c -o) 
vimatto ti tapbakkbafante uppidite tanhakhhafaaaiiikhile 
arabatteaBekhA ^arimattifj vimtitto; iayam abbiiiinjEy£ ti 
abbirafteyyMibhede dhamtne sayaiii eva jinitvi; kam uddi- 
seyyan ti ayam upajjhdyo v£ &;aTiyo r& ti kam oAma nddi- 
8eyyan ti . . . Updsak^jfvikassa vatthtiin. 

8abbavidii(Abhidh.p 28. s) etaniip&litlocuin a metri 
canaa prodneto, cfr. vv. *in. 4ts. sei (rdb Dot. ad t. ki). A et 
C habent annp-, A et B tapbakbhayo. 

T« 354< Locub: Jetavanaiii. Persona: Sakkadevar^^ 

v. 355> Locus: Jetavanarh. Persona: aputtakaseflbf. 

Tattha no ce pžragavestno tt ye (c, yena) pjlra- 
gavesino pnggali na te bhogli bananti; aiiine va att^nati 
ti bhoge n]ssiya uppaiiiij!ya tanhfiya duppariif^o puggalo pare 
Tiya atlinam eva hanttti atlbo . . . 

No ce sic omnes codd., cfr. v. ne. Attanarh cum a 
correpto, cfr. nibbanato v. 1144. 

T> S56-59. T.oeast PandakambalasiltS. Persooa: 
Aiiikuro. 



V> 30O-01> Locns: Jetavanaiii. Personn: paitca 
bhikkbd. 

(Jfr, Manu 12, 5. s. i. 

T. 869. HaUbaBarhnato ti imam dhamrnadesanam 
Satth^ Jetavane Tiharanto ekam hiimaagb&takarii bhikkhuin 



n,,jN.«ji-vG00glc 



41« 

intbbiM kadmi. Siratthirfaiflo kira dve 8ah^;ak£ bUkkbu 
pabtM^itri[ laddhdpaumpvKt fdbhnjr^^ia eksto ricanuiti, te 
AadivMaiii AciTavatini (c -i) gBntri n»biyit9& HiputaA^ 
(e. itap^aih) tappamia^ sirinfjakatham ka&enUl atthaihso, 
tasmlm khane dve baihs^ ftiaena gacekadti, otfaa kbo dahara- 
bhikkbu aakkharam g^etv^ ekaaia baiitiapotakaMa akkhf paha> 
rtfmlti (c. pah4-) iba, itaro na sakkhlfsastti iba, tittbatii imasmiih 
passe akkhiih parapaau akkbkfa pabariasimtti, idam pi na sak- 
khJBuai yey& ti, tona hi upadbireblti (c -^tfti) lam (c. yam) 
flakkbaraib gabetvfi pacch£bb£ge khipi, hariiso Bakkbaraeaddam 
(c~ramud^)BDtTinh'attitT£olokMi, alhanamHanui) vaddbasak- 
kharam gahetrfi parapaase akbbim pi paharltvi orimakkhini 
(c. -irti ') nikkh^efli, haiiiso viravanto panvattitri tosam pddamille 
yeTa pati, tattha Ihiti! bhjkkbd disvi dvuso 'Buddhaedsane 
pabbajitvi ananuccbarikam vo katam p^n&tipitaih [c ffSn£-) 
karostti (c. karohtti) vatri te M&ya gsntv^ TatbfSgatassa 
dasBesoiii, Satlh£ soccaiii kira tayi bhikkbu p^nJtip^to (c. -&) 
kato (c. karo) ti pucchitv£ saccaih bhante ti vutte: bhikkbu 
kasmA eTardpe niyy^nikaa^Bane (c. -o) pabbajitvi cavain 
akisi porinakapanditji anuppanne Buddbe ag^rarot^jhe vaea- 
m&)& appamattakeBU p i thineeu kukknccani kaririisu tram 
pana evaiiipe Besane pabb^itv^ kukkuccamattam pi na akiaSti 
vatvd tehi yflcito atftarb ihari : Affte Kururatthe Indapatlanaii- 
gare l>hanaftjaye rajjam kurente ilodhiBatto tassa aggamabeBijrž 
kiicchiBmiih paliBandhiiii a:al_ietv£ aimpobbena vitiifidpatto (ra^a^ 
ppatto?) TakkaBi]£ya eippini aggaljelv£ pitari oparajje patitth£- 
pito aparabb^ge pitu accayena rajjam patv& dasarijadbamine 
akopento Knrudbamme ratti, tattha Kurudharomo n£ina 
pancasflfini, tllni Kodhisatto parisuddhliiii katv& rakkbati, yathi 
ca Bodhisatto evam assa miti aggamaheBf (c. -im) kanillha- 
bb^ upar£j^ porohito (c -e) br^brnano i'ajjiigdh^o anacco 
■Arathi setlhi donam^pako mabiaa (i)d&T^riko nangarasoUui- 



417 

DadtCsC) ^vam etesu dtMftsaan janem Knrudhanmutin rakkba»- 
teen Kilingaratlbe DaatapunDailgue KillBge r^jjuh kurente 
(e. -to) tassa ratthe devo ca vasal, mafaiaattassa pana Afii 
janarasabbo itimrn maggalahatthf (e. -i) iiiab£pnififlo hotl, 
rat)bav&iriiu> tasmiih jnfte devo Tassatiti sain&^fa rafiflo iro. 
cajiitiBO. T&}& taaea bf^ttbiua dnafanatthiTa bribmap« pahtal 
(c. -m), te gantvd mahfisattsih hattbirii yinKyinian (c yAd]r-), 
Sattli& inuuh tesajii f&sane k&ranaiii daaMtona: 
Tava saddhaO ca rflad ca viditr^na jan^hipa 
ragaad^ anjanavangena EUmgBsmrrii.niniiiiikaoe*. ti. 
tikaaip^ jitabaiii katbeai, hatthimbi pana &aite pi deve (e. -«) 
afaaanBte bo Jr^jfl Enradhammaih rakkbati tcD* aHS rallbe dcv« 
Tassatlti aamit£y^a yaiii (c ya] ao Earudbainisarh nikfahali tam 
Burannapatthe likhitv^ inethA ti pnna K&liiigo br^mage ca 
amacce ca (c va) peseel, tesu gantri yf[cante8u ršjjnam 4dilii 
katri sabb« pi' te . attano sflesn kiiiGi fcukkuccamattarii katvi 
apariioddham no sflan ti palikkhipitrapi na ettivatd sflabhedo 
bottli tebi punappiuiB yicit& (c. -o) Attano aflini katbsyiiiiBii 
(c -M), Etilingo snvannapaltbe likhipetvi (e. -pitvfi) i&bataib 
Kuradfaammiirti disvi samAdiya s^dbukaih pdreal, taMa ratihe 
devo vasBi, lattham kh;eniaih Bobhikkhaih ahori, Satthi imam 
atftaih ^^itv£: 

Ganikfl Uppalaraimi Pnnno dovJEriko tadi* 
rajjug^o ca EaccAno donamdUi ca Kolike 
S^riputto taAi settbt Anuniddho ca Bllrathi 
brllhmano Kassapo thero upariji Naadapaijidito 
Mabesf R^olam^ti iS&yi° dev( janentikj 
Karar^jfi bodhiBatto, eraih dhiretfaa jitakao ti 
jiitakatii samodh^netvi: bbikkhu evam pobbe patltthi (r) i^>p»- 
maltake pi (c. Ti) knfckucce uppanne attano sflabhedaiitibainkiingii 
tram pana mfldisasaa buddbassa BtUtane pabbajttrA pdnitip&taift 
•> toi. Tiatn- ^.eod. TatUUdf. «eod. aiiU.. 



n,,jN.^,j-,Gt)(.l'^lc 



418 

karonto bhurifain kamnumi aikiai bhikkhnn^ nima I 
pMetii Yici.jii ca saihiiatena bhafltabban ti vatvU imam 
gitkami^a: Hstthasaitifiato etc Saiiidatuttamo ti samya- 
tattabb4vo kj^acalanasukkUpanabtumjikaTikiricKnam ik^riUo 
(t) ti attho; ajjhattarato ti gocaTaj|faattasanikb4t£ya kam- 
ina(llU[DabhflTaiUiya rato; aamltjiito ti snltbuttbapito ; eko 
santusito ti ekavibdrf hntvd HDttbu tnsito TJpaasaD^rato 
pattfaiya adhiganuuiena tatihaminaeo , pDdmjjanakaly£nakaih 
hi feliih katvd aabbe pi aekhi attano adhigamanena aantoHBan- 
Uti santmiti, arah& pana ekaotagantaBito va, taih iandb&y' 
etam vuUam . . . Hamsagbitakabhikkhasea vatthDih. 

Saihfiattittama ad corporie continentiam arbitrarie 
restringit comment Ajjhattarata dir. Mana 6, 4g. De 
metro app. ridn. 

T> 803> Yo mukhasaiiiilato tt imam dbamroadesaniun 
SattlUl Jetavane riharanto Kokfiikath £rabbb&kathesi. Vatthiini 
atba kbo Kokillko bhikkhu yena Bhagavi ten' upaBamkamiti 
mtte ^alam (c. ihatam) eva, attbo pi 'ssa atlhakalhliya mtta- 
Dayen' era veditabbo. Kokilike pana Padumaiiirayari) npapanne 
(c. upp-) dhammaaabhftyam katbam aamuMhžpeBuih : ahoKok^iko 
bhikichu attano mukhaiii niaBdyB viD^saih patto, dve ag^asAvake 
(c. -o) akkoeantaBs' eva hi pathavi Tivaram adialti (c tid-), Sattbfi 
t(gantv([ k4ya aa 'ttha bhikkhave etarahi kathiya aannirinn£ ti 
pnccbitvi im4ya n&mA tivutte: na bbikkhave id&i'eTa publi« 
pi Kok^iko bhikkhu attaoo mukham eva niBB&ya nattbo ti vatvi 
tam altbaih eotuk^mehi bfaikkhtihi yicito tasBa pakisanatthatii 
atflarti ibari: Atfte HimavantapadeBe (c. -o) ekasmim Bare 
kaecbapo vasati, dvehaiiiBapotakigocBrJya caranti tena saddhiih 
rlsB&iam iatvi dalhavias<Esik4 hutv4 ekadivaBam kacchaipam 
(e. -a) pucchiiiisu: Bamma amb^kam Himavante Gittakilla- 
piU>bale Nalekait6aDagub4ya (c. -natiigu-) rasanatth&iaiii lama- 



n,„N.«j -v Google 



419 

iifyo padeso, gacchissasi amlielii Baddfain ti;, shaiii katbaih 
gaiuisg&mjti ; majam tam nese&ma aace mukbaih rakkhitDih 
sakkhissaahi ; rakkbies^mi (c -f) Bamm£ gahetrfi maiii gaccliatfai 
ti; te eidhd ti vatvii «kaiii dapdskam kacc^pena dae^petvi 
sajam taesa (c addit: pakfleanatthJi) ubho kotiyo dasitv^ (c da^-) 
ikiaam pakkhandiifiBU, taiii tathd IjaiiiBelii iiiyyam£iiaiii g^ma- 
d£rak£ i\av& dve hamsi kaccliapam (c- ^a) dandena vahantlti 
fibamsu, kaccbapo yadi mam Bah£yakll nenti (e. Bah4ya s^dbiJ 
ti TStvi ekarii pakfinte ti) tamhfiktui) ettbafadde: kiraj diittha- 
cetakfi ti valtuktlmo hamB&Dam afgfaavegatšja Birčnaainafigare 
rijauireBanasBa uparibh^aih Hampattak&le dalthatthinato da^- 
dakam viHBajjetvfi dkšsangaoe (c -neae) patitv£ dredhi (e. dveAi) 
bbjjji. Satth^ imaiii atCtaiti £h&i\tv&: 

Avadhf vata" attdnam kacchapo bjihaiam^ giram' 

Bnggahttaamim katlhaamim'' v£ciya sakijš vadfaf. 

Etam pi diavi naraTirijaaellha 

Tjkarii pamnnce kusalaiii nfttivelam 

paseaai bahubhlEpena kacchapam bjlisanam ' gatan ti 
imam Dukanipjt« Bahubhdpijlitakam (c. -nipijfi-) Titth^tv£ 
'bhikkhave bbikkbua^ nfima mukhasamfiatena (c. -fl^-) sama- 
carini anoddbatena nibbutacittena (c. -ona) bbavitabbao ti vatvA 
iniaih g4tham dha: Yo mukba- etc. . . . Manlabh&piti(e. -nfti), 
manto (c. -Sj vuccati paiiiili, t£ya pana bbapanasflo; anud- 
dbato ti nibbutaoitto ; attbaiii dbammaii ca dfpettti 
bhlbitattham STa desanddbammafi ca katiieti; raadhiiran ti 
evardpaua bhikkhuno bbdsitam madburam nfima, yo (c. so) 
pana attbam era samp^ett na pilim, ptilim jeva sampideti 
na attbadi, ubbayaih vi na (c pana) sampidetl, tasea bh^isitam 
' madhnram nima na (c. ni) hotiti . . . Kokillk&asa vattbndi. 

Manta Abhidh. p. ]27,i. Atthatii dbammaO ca 
fortosBe meliuB verteiimns: verum et justam. 

" cod. vui. * cod. pabr^rim. *^ cud. omltlit. * cod. ntbjia-. 



n„jN.«j-, Google 



V> 804* LoeoB: JeUnuuuii. Persona: Dhamniir^ 

inattherff. 



Locns: Velavanam. Persona: vipakkba- 
eeTt^ttbhlkkhn. 

Tattha sal&bfaan ti attano oppajjanakalJbhaifi , sapad£- 
nac^rf (-raih?) hi v^etril igaD£y^a>jfvttarii kappeato eaUibhaiii 
atimaiiiliati [c. -etil pfleti digoccbati n^ma, ta«m& evam akaran^ia 
saMbhaih D&timamfieTfa; arhnesani pihayan ti aiiineaaiii 
l£bbaih patthento na caieyy£ ti attbo: ... salAbhadi niti- 
mainf)at!ti'(ciiidhimanifie-)appalibho pi sam jno (c -e) nccanf- 
c^ule patipfUiyA sapadfinam caratito bfaikkhu [c -ti) Balfibharii 
n&timamilati (c -fiuti) n^a; taiii Ye (c. tafi ce) ti evanipaiii 
bfaikkhnm BŠrajfTit£ya auddhJjfTirb jamgfa^balaiii niBsAya jfvi- 
takappanena aknaftati^a atanditaiii devat4 paaamsanti thomen- 
titi attho . . . 

Respicieng verba t. na „appaUbbi> pi ce bhikhbu" cum 
oomment atiman aensu spernendl acctpere deba). Devti 
pasamB^nti cfr. v. mo. 

v* 86T. Loeufl: Jetavanaiii. Persona: paAca^adi- 
yakabrf(hmano. 

Tattha sabbaao d sabbasmim pi redan^dfnani catonnain 
rdpakkhandhaasa vi ti pancannam khandh£naih vasena pavatte 
admanlpe; mam llyitan ti yaflsa ahan ti vi maman ti v& 
gibo n'atthi; asatt ca na socatlti taaniiil ca n^mardpe 
kliayainvaBanipatte (kIiayavayBsani-!) mama rdpam khfnaiii p« 
mama Tiihfi&natii khfaaii tf na eocatl na hamfiati, khayavaya- 
dbammaib me kbinan ti pa«sati; aa ve (c ce) ti ao evanipo 
Ti^amfae pi nimanipe mamiyitarahito, asalApi tena asocanto 
(e. asov-) bhikkhd ti Tuceattti attho ... 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



Asal ant: qaod ei nmie non est, <|UDd amMt, sat: 
qoi>d re rera DOn eBt, qaod vanum eat 

v* 80S"90> Locub : Jetavanam. Persome: Bsmba^nU 
bhikkbd. 

... Padaih asotaii ti nibUlnasa' etaib n&nain, evanipo 
pi bhikkhn santakotth^flari). aabbasaibklUEr&iarii apasantaU^a 
aaihkhinipaHaiiiain paraiaaaukhat£ya sakhan ti laddhaDJmani 
nibbAiaib adhigaccbati vindati ^evli ti attho ; BiRca bfaikkha 
imam n^vaD ti imain attabh^TaBarhkbfitani n<!Tam miccb4- 
Tit^kndakarii Sificitri chaddbento slflca;... sitti Ballahaki 
saitisiraTaddhe aoosfditrfl gfgbam nibbinarn gamiBsati ; cbetvi 
ti r£gado8abandhan&ii cbindltvA arabattaiii patto- tato apa- 
rabbige anup^dlBeBanibbinam ebistti attho; panca chinde 
ti ap£ya8ainpjpakjini pai}coddfaainbh%iyaaainyojaiiini {c. paft- 
codarabh&hiyfl-] pide (c -o) bandhanarajjuih purieo satUiena yiya 
belthimaggattajena cbindeyya (c ■^ya); parlca jahati npari- 
deralokasampApakAii paflGuddhambhflgiya8amyojaD&ii (c pafU 
cnddhaiDabh^8aniy-) puriso gfv^ya bandliar^*akam (c. -a) viya 
arahattama^iena jabeyya pajaheyya chindeth' ev& ti attho ; 
, panea vuttari bhAvaya ti uddfaambhigiyaBamyojaii£Darii 
pab^atthftya saddhildfni pailcindriyiDi uttarim bh$veyya; 
paOcaBaiiif^it igo ti evaih eante pancaonani rdgadosamo- 
ham&oaditthisanigAiiam (c. -a.) atikkamanena paHcaBaihgdtigo 
hatri bhikkhu oghatinno ti vuccati, cattfiro o;(he tinno evi ti 
Tuccatiti attho; jh4ya bJiikkhiJ (i bhikkhu (c -d) citu- 
jhilnlduim rasena jli£ya c' eva kfiyakaininM)Bi] ca appamiUta- 
vih£rit4ya ia& pamajjt; m& bhavassii (c. bham-) ti paflca- 
vidhe (c. -ena) ca te k^agnne cittarti tai bbarata (c bamata) ; 
ta& lobagulan ti aatioBaaggalakkhaiiena (c. -tienaDa) hi 
pamidena pamatt^ Diraye tattain lohagulaih gilaoti, t«na taih 
vad&ml: m< pamatlo hatT& lohagnlarii gfl( samltno (e. jaia&aA) 



n,,jN.«ji-vG00glc 



422 

Diraye da^ham^no dukkham idan (i kandtti attho; ... ^ambi 
jfainad ca parhnfi ei ti yamhi puggale idaiii nbha^am pi 
atthi so Dibbžnassa santibe IhitoyeT£ ti attho; euihnfEgdraiti 
(c -«) part(t)iaBH& ti kismici eva vi^ittokdae (c. '-&je) 
kamtnattblinam vijahltv^ kammattb^amanaaikjrena (c. -na) 
DtBinnassa; . . . TipaseaniBamkh^til am^nuBf pi altbasam^patti- 
8aii)kb£t£ dibb&pi rati hoti nppajjatiti attho; yato yato 
f-ammaBattti aUhatimB^ya £ramnianeBii kammarh karonto yena 
ten&htiiena purebhattidfsu v& kilesn yaBnilm yaamim attuio 
(c. -S.) dJhirncitakfile abhimcite kammatthŽne ksminaifi karonto 
Bammasatl; ndayavyayan ti paficannam khandhJnam pa5- 
eavfBatiyfl lakkhanebi uday8m paneaTfeatiy4 eva lakkhanehi 
(c. -no) vayam (c. cayam); pftip^mojjaD ti evara khan- 
db^nain udayavyByaih Bamm&Bantodhamniapftiih (c. -i) dham- 
mapimojjafi ca labhati; araatan ti tam aappaecaye nfteaa- 
rdpe p4kaCe hntvi upatihahante nppannarh pftip^mo^am ama- 
tamahdnibb^nain sampflpakatt^ vij^nataiii panditJnaiii amatam 
ev& ti attho; tatrftyaiD fldlti latra ayani &d\, idam pub- 
battbinarii hoti; Idha paritfiasB^ti imasmiih sesane pandi- 
tabhikkhuno (c -Uno) idttni tam &diG Tuttam pnbballb&nam 
dassento indrijagatttti fEdim fiha catDp^risnddbisf tam , catnpfi- 
risuddhiBflarh hi pnbbatihinam nfiroa tatra, ettba iirdriya- 
gntttli indriyaBaTiivaro; Bantutthtt) catuppaccayaBantOBO (c. 
catusacca-), tena djEvapflriBuddbi [c. -lit) c' eva paccayasanni8Bitafi 
ca sflam kathitaih; p^limokkhe [c. -kklian) ti p^timokkha- 
eartikh^te jelthakasile paripdrakdrlk^ kalhiti;... patisan- 
tb£raTiitt'aas4 ti ^miBapatiBanth^e ca dhammapatisaDtbfIre 
ca Bampai)nayuttitay£ paliBantb^ravutti aBBa paiiBantb&raBaa 
k4rako bhavejji ti attho; ficfirakusalo ti sflam pi ^c^ra- 
rattapatiTattam pi ^cllro, tattha kuealo aiy£ cheko bhavey7£ 
ti attho; tato p^mojjabahulo ti tato patisanthtlravuttito 
ca ^cŽTakosallato ca uppanneoa dbammap^mojjena pfimojja- 



423 

bahulo hutr^ taiii safcalaBB&pi Taddfaadakkhassa antaih kariasa- 
aiti attho ... . . 

Mett£ Abhidh. p. 19, »> o. mailrarb. Padam aantaiii 
cfir. Tv. asi. ii4. Lahum essati cfr. Cloagh: P^i Gram. 
p. II, !6. Vnttari bh£vaye' Ogfaa cfr. r. 39. Bharaesn 
3, pers. est imper. attanop., si fonnam reBpicimus; eomm. 
vero 3 pers. intelligit, .quod quidein eeoBue reqDirere vldetur. 
Gilf Bdjectivam et kandf spers. babuisse videtnr com., hand 
ecio an recte; equidem utrainque s pers. aor. intelleai. Gula 
efr. v. 808. Pafitiafi ca ita omnes codd. Fortaaee lei^ndum est 
panofi ca, cfr. noL ad t. s4. SujiS&g&ra Mah^bb. 12, »»le- 
Sam masa t i, nifallor, eanscr. eseet eammr(^ti. P£timokkha 
cfr. T. les; Bnraonf: Introd. p. aoo. Pallsanthiravutt' 
aesa pro -rnttf assa, patieanthjira Banscr. eseet prati eariislirai 
Glough in SingaL Diet vertit: loTe, affectioD, kindnesa. 

v. 87y> Locns: Jetavanam. Personie; paiicasata^ 
bbikkhd. 

Tattha raesik^ ti auman4 (c.-n4}; maddav^nftf inil&- 
UEni id£ni, idaiii vuttain hoti: yath& vasaik^ hij^o pnpphit«- 
pupphititni pnna divase purJriabhdtini muccanti (muncantf') ' 
varitato viaeajjeai evam tumhe pi rfEg£dayo doae hi vippa- 
muilcatlii (c. -iti) ti . . . 

Vasaikfi cfr. Tas9ik( v. ss, Abhidh. p. 77, se, Vippit- 
mnDcetha a pere. potent attanop. Vertendum mihi esset: 
dimittat (bomo). Cfr. v. - ae» et Dot. ad v. st. 

T> 8TS< Locus : Jetavanara. Persona : 8antak^yathero. 

Tattha santo ti p£ri4tip4tdd(Dam abhivena Bantakiyo, 
jnvB&v&didditmi (c -dim) abhivena (c. dbb") santav^a, ahhijjh^ 
dfnaiii abhfivena santamano ; k^y^{Qam tiiinam pi sullho- 
aamJhitattJt Busamltbilo; catil bi mačehi lok^mieafisa vantat<iya 



424 

noUlok^im bhlUthn »bbhanttoe t&gUtMMb Dpaaanlittilya 
upasanto ti TuoCatSti attiio ... 

Santavt 8. f^tavin ooinmeDt ad mentU sedadonem 
natriBgit, quod qaidem netnaBaitom non Tfdetar. 

V* S70-S4* Locm: .letoranmnt. ' Peraona: N«imal»- 
kutotAero. 

Tattha coday' attinan ti attan£ ra att^am codaya 
■iraya; patim^se ti atOnA Ta parivfnianiee . . . 

Cpdaf' Biveimper.estpro codaya Birepart. pro codajaih 
(cfi. v. >88). P«!hn£se, ni fallor, ■ peis. potent rad. mas 
(s. mrf) prffif. pa|i, suppcmenda est fonna sanecr. pratimarcet. 
Vlb^hlai cTr. not ad v. im. 

V* SSl. Locus: VetnTaDaih. Persona: Vakkalitthero^ 

V. SSS* Locua: Pubb£r^o. Peraona: Bninanaai- 
maaeio. 

Have cfr. vr. 104. isi. iit; Abhldfa. p. 161,4. 



T> 8S8* Locub: Jelavanaih. Pereona: pasAJabafanla- 

br^hmano. 

TatUia parakhammiti tanh^otam nima appamattakflns 
T£yimeiia chinditnih (adde : na) eakk&j taeni^ n^aaampayattena 
mahantena parakkamena parakfcamitTi tam sotaih chinda 
(c-ditu); ubho pi kJme panuda nfhara ; brihnian& ti kbfii^ 
savisaiii ilapimam etaih ; Bamkh&rfEDanti paflcanmubkban- 
dbJDaih Tayam (cma-) jAoitv^akataflfid si (c. hi), evaiii aante 
tratil srann^disukenaciakatassanibb^naBBaj&aaiialo akatamOti 
(e. -tadd) nfltna boBtti (c. ^oO^} . . . 



r',jN.«ji-vG00glc 



T< 3S4> Loena: JettTBiMB). Personie: tambohuli 
bhikUnL 

l^ttha j^Ai ti yaamliii k£1e dvldb^tluteeu samalhan- 
paBsanUhanuneBU abhiihiiipJrag^divaBena a^aiii khfnfaaTO p^ 
ragti (c. -a) h«tt ath' assa vaddbMmiiii yojanaBa(natthj aabbe 
kAmftdajo (c. ktoayoihtyo) aamgi eraA jinantaMa attkarh 
parikkhayam gacchanttti attho ... 

Saiiiyoga cfr. BainyojaDa t. 9ei, et saSga v. 171. 

T* S8S. Locas: Jelavanaiii. Persona: M£ro. 

Tattha piian ti ^ghattik^ni cha f[yatan^i;. ap^ran ti 
bJ^ribii cha &yataDtlDi; pir&p&t&Ji ti tad ubhayam; na 
Tijjattti yasaa iabbaii) p'etaii] ahan ti vi maman ti t£ 
gahanabh£vena (c -hana-) n' althl, sarakileiiadarathfiDatii viga- 
mena (c vi-) vftaddaram, sabbakileaehi vi8amytitlan) abaiii 
biihmanain vadtlmlti attbo ... 

Vftaddara cum d dupllcato, latenter, cfr. not ad r. lau. 

T* 8S6< Locus: Jetavanarh. PeiBona: aiiifiatara- 
br^hmaDO. 

. . . Catdhi maggebl sojaganiiaiii kiccinarii katattd (c. -ttaih) 
katakiccam;. . . uttamattham arahattarii . . . 

T> 387> Locua: Wgirnm&ta 'pie&Ao. Pereona: Anan- 
dattbero. 

... Tejas4 ti sammJsainbuddho pana caranatejena dusBfl- 
yam gunatejena niggunatejaih paTiiri£ya tejena duppafinatejaiii 
puilnatejena apuflfiatejaiii dhammalejeDa adhammatejam pari- 
diyitTi iminj paficavidfaena tejena niccak^lam eva virocattti 
attbo ... 

V>8SS. Locoa: JetaTanaiti. PerBona:afiiiatarapabbajito. 
Tattha Bamacariytl ti aabbttuBalM aametv^ caiani 



n,<jN.«j-vG00t^lc -— 



426 

{e. -o); tasmi ti jasmi bih\ta.p6pa.t&yh brihmaao akuealJni 
sametvi caranena Bamano ti Tuccati tasmi fo attano rilgiidU 
maladi pabbi^to vinodento carati bo pi tena pabbUjaoena 
pabbajito ti mccatiti attiio . . . 

B4hita cfr. not. ad v. »t. De metro app. vide. In 
hoDC Tersom exit cod. C, finia deest 

TtSSO^OA* Loetu: Jetaranaiii. Persoaa: SAripntta- 
ufaero. 

Tattha pahare^^iti kblD^savabrlifaniaiio 'ham asmlti j^ 
nento khf a^navassa t£ aFifiatarsBBa v& brihmanaasa na pahare;7a ; 
n' assa maRcethd ti so pi pabalo khfn^vo br^bmano 
assa pBharitv4 tbitassa verarb na mnlicetha, tastnim kopatn 
na kare}7fi ti attfio; dhf brihroanaBs^ ti kbfnlisavabijlhnia- 
iiassa hantdraih garah&mi; tato d hiti (& dhiti) yi> pana taiii 
paharantam patiharanto tasea upari veraiii muih^ti tato pi 
garahAmi yeTa; etad akinci seyyo ti khfa^savafiBa akho> 
aaiitam yi apaccakkosarti pf^aTantaifa v& appatipaharanam 
etaiii taBBa khfnflgavabrihmanasBa na akiilci aejjo ti appa- 
mattakarh 8eyyo na hoti adliiniattaiii era 8ey3ro ti attbo; 
yad^nieedho manasopijrehtti kodhamanaesa (c- kodhan-) 
bi kodhuppddo va manaso piyo n4ma, te hi manasfl (c manee&} 
mMpltasu pi buddfaMisu pi apartyjhanti (c. -dli), tasmi yo 
80 assa tebi manaso (c. man-) nisedho kodhavasena nppajjamlE- 
nasea cittassa niggaho etam na akiSci 86770 ti pi attbo; 
hiriisaiDano (c. -ne) ti kodhamano so taeaa ^ato fato vattbuto 
(c. -no) andgSmimaggena BamuggUtuh (c. -natn) gacchanto 
nivattati tato tato ti tato ratdinto sakalam pi Taddhadukkbain 
nivaitati yev4 ti attlio . . . 

Pali4reyyaA, scribendum mihi easet pahareyya, quod 
B habet et in versa et in commentario. Dh( t. dhi, Atfbidh. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



p. 154,3!, »■ dhlk, oh. not ad v. m. Himsamaiio eic 
uterqiie codex, legendam est faiiiigamsiio. De metro app. vide. 

V> 891. Locuh: Jetavanarh. Pereona: MahipajUpa- 
t^otamf. 

T> 899. Locua: JetaTanam. PerBona: SdTipnttattbero. 

Samm^sambaddha de šolo Šamana Ootama intelli- 
gendom est Sakkaccam vide not ad t.' m, Aggthatta 
cfr. not ad r. i«., 

T. 898. Locus: Jetaranain. Persona: jatilabrfihmaito, 
Jacca a. jitjBL Jati Abhidb. p. 32, >; 123, io; cfr. 
jalila ibid. p. 3?, m. 

T. 804. Locns: EdUlgiraBill I^ereona: Kohababrdb- 
mano. 

Parimajjasi a rad. ma^ (s. m^j), Clough: Pali Verbs 

p. 2, 88. 6, 19. 

v. 895. Locua: Gljjhakdtapabbato. fersona: Eiej- 
gotamf. 

Tattha kisan ti pariiBnkdlikš bi attano annrlipam pati- 
padatii pdrenti (c -o) appamaiiisalohit^m-^va bond dbama- 
nisanUiataganJi (c. -aii) ca, taemd evam fiha . . . 

Parhsukdla ciir. Bnrnouf: Inirod. p. noa, Sp. Hardy: 
East Monacb. p. iis. Num recte acceperim dbamani, 
jndicent docti. Santhata g. saiiistrta' cfr. dhamaniiantata 
Mah&h. 13, if>i«. 

T. 896. Locua: Jetavanaita. Peraona: eko brflhmano. 
Tattha yonijan (c ^ojžtan) ti ^oni}'^ jAtam; matti- 



ssmbhavanti brihiuaDi7£mitii7iBSiitikendua8[niiii(c.tipar-) 
Mmbhutaiii; bhovfidtti jo pana AmantanMisu bho (c hotf) 
ti ratra vicaranto bhov&di nima io boti, 8s ve (c. ce) t6g&- 
d^ii tdOeaoehi sakj&cano, aham pana rif^idS^i aklBcanaih ca- 
tdhi (c -uh[) upidjaebi imiEd^aib brihmanath vadiraM 
attbo... 

Matti onde derirandam neicio. Bbovjdi AbhUb. p. 
53, 1. Sa ve A, sa ce B. 

T< 8W> Ločna: Velnvansiii. Pereon: Dggaaeno. 

. .'. Na paritassatttl tanhiya na bb<yati; tam ahan 
ti abatb r^^nam atigatatti Bamgitigarit, catannam pt ^oginaiii 
sbh4rena aaniyuttam, tam abam brihmsniun vadtott! attbo . . . 

T. S9S. L0CU8 : JelaTanaiii. PersoD« : dre brt^brnani. 

Tattba nandbin ti naybaDabh£vena pavattaiii ko^barii; 
Taiattaf) ai ti (c Tarattantar^ t>) bandbanabbdTena paratUrai 
tanhaib sandADaib (c. oandina) eahanubkaman (e. -a) ti 
(adde: aDuaaytbiukkama-) sabitaiii dT&althidiltbisandfbiarb (c> 
v&- -Bandhinaiii), idaiii eabbam cbinditri tbitam aTJjjipalighassa 
(c -pbali-) akk^ittatifa ukkfatttapalighath (c. -athpa-) catimnaiii 
sacc^naiii bnddhatti (c. -ttdnam) buddbatii brKhmapam vadil- 
mtti attbo ... 

Nandhim Bcripsi reapiciena comment et locum respon- 
dentem libri SnttanJpilo ; A nandf, B nandim ; Abbidh. p. 69, m 
legitar nandi. SanBcrlticediciturnaddbrf; itaque palica lingaa 
nasalem inserit. cfi. not ad v. 9. Varattd s. varatri. Sabi^ 
nnkkamam noD satis inlelligo, fortasM adject est significans: 
cnm comitatn, b. I igitur „et ceterie" vertere poteDmna. 
Paligha Abhidb. p. 2ti, «□, b. parigha. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



429 

Locns: VelnvaiiMh. Pereona: Akkosahh4rii- 



drŽjo. 



V. 40#> LocuB : Veluvanain. Persona: Siripottatthero. 

Tattha TAtavantan (c. maran) ti dhdtavatens (c. dadhn-) 
sammann^gatarii ; catnpiriBuddhiBnena (c. -le) aflavatitaih, 
tanhflnsBfiT^biTena anuBsotam, chayiiidrf7adanieDa (c. ja^-) 
dantam, kotijaih fhltena attabh^TeDS antimasdrfram . . . 

Anuesnta, ni fallor, fonna contracta ex anarassuta, 
cfr. not ad v. s9; uaa&va, Abhidh. p. 7, is, s. ttvA^j&fo,. 

T* 40I* Locdb: Jetavanarii. Pereona: Uppalavanna- 
ttheri. 

Tattha yo na lippatlti evam evaih eo abbhantare dn- 
Tidhe (c. -ena) pi kime na lippati, tasmim kftme na santhiti . . . 

Mallem me scripsisee fEragge-r-iva, litera r eaphoniie 
eansa ineerta. SAsapa cfr. v. 4ot, AbhidL p. ddrt; B. 
saraapa. 

V> 40S> Locns: Jetavanam. Persona: atlDatarabrflh- 
mano. 

Tattha yo dukkhaesfi ti kbandhadnkkhassa ; panna- 
bh^Tan ti ohitakhandbabh^ram ; catdhi yogehi eabbakileaehi 
vi Tieainyuttam . . . 

Wt 408. Locub: Gijjh^ilto. Persona: KbemCi bbik- 
kbuRf. 

. . . Ayari) dDggatiy£ ayaiii vidhinaasa maggo ayam 
amaggo ti evam tnagge ca amagge ca cfaekatjiya magg^mag- 
gagsB koTidarii, aTahaltasaihkbžtam nttamattbam anuppattaio . . . 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



430 

V> '#04. Ix)cub: Jetavanarh. Fersona: Pabbh^viai' 
tissatthero. 

Tattba asartiBailham (c. -&) ti daBeanasaTanafiamnlUi- 
panaparibhogat4k£yaaatiiBagg£naih (c. -ggatfa) abhiVena asatfi- 
sattbarii; nbha^arh ti (c. tfhi) ^Mhi ea aii6g&nh> ci ti 
nbhayehj pi aeaibsatthaib (c. -&} an^la^acaran ti attho; ano- 
kasjirin ti an^yaciriDaiii (c. -rfnaih) . . . 

V* 405> Locub: JetaTanain. Persona: aDilatara- 
bhikkha. 

Tattba nidbi7& ti nikkhamitvioropetr^; taseeu thfE- 
vaiesu C 4 ti ta^h^vaaena tasesu tanhibh£vena thfrathivareao, 
na 80 banttti ao evam sabbaeattesu (c. -artisa--) vigatapa^i- 
gta£t4;a nikkhtttadando n' era kafici sa^aro hanti na aflftena 



T> 406> Locub: Jetavanaiii. Persone: cattiEro b£- 
maner^ 

Tattha aviruddban ti ighfEtarasena riruddhesu pi loki- 
yamah^aDeBn &gbiLtibh&ven& (c. -ta-) avimddhaiii, hatthagate 
dande {c. -o) vi hatthe vi Tinijjham^e pi paresaih pah^ra- 
d^nato aviratatt^ attadandeAU Janesu nibbutaih nikkhiUadagdatb 
[c -ttaihda-), pačlcannam khandhdnatii afaam maman ti gabi- 
tattd B/idiDesu tasea gaiihasBa abb£vena an^dJnaih . . . 

V« 409'. Locub: Veluvanaih. Persona: Mafadpsntha- 
katthero. 

Tattha iraggi ti yaBsa te rJg£dayo a7aif ca paraguna- 
roakkhanalakkhano (c. -^lalakkliano) m^kbo &mgg& s^apo 
viya pitito, ytt.ib& slbapo 4ragge na santitibati evani citte na 
tltthanti ... 

SlSsapo-T-iva nune scribere libet. 



n,,jN.«j -v Google 



T> 40S. LocDs: Velovanaiii. Pereona: Pillndivaccha- 
ttbero. 

V* 4O0* Locub; Jefavanarii. Peraona: afiilataro thero. 

Tass' attho: ajlab^bh^ranidisu dfgham v4 rasBBtti v& 
manimudidisu (c. -di) annrti (c. an-) v& thiilam (c. tbn-) vSi 
maha^haagerhaTaaena subharii v& aaubham v^ yo (c. ao) 
pnggalo imasmiih lok« parapariggahftam nfidijati lam . . . 

V a eic utergne codex; vocalis conipiatur metri causa 
b. I. non necesae est 

V> 4IOt Locus: Jetavanam. Peisooa: Stripu ttatihero. 
Tattha is£ ti tanbi; nirfiaajan tt nlttanham; vieam- 
yuttan ti sabbakileBehi TiBaitiyuttarii . . . 

T> 411. Locue: Jetavaaaiti. Persona: Mah^moggalli- 
nattbdro. 

Tattha &\&ji t) tanb4; afin^ya akalfaamkathttr 
altba vatlhiini yathj[bhiitam j^nitv^ allbavattbukath^fa vicikic- 
chf!ya nibbicikiccho ; amalogadhamanuppatlan tiamataiii 
nibb^haih ogabetvi anuppattam ... 

A[aya Abhidb. p, ]9, to, cfr. alfna v. a4S. Akatbaiii- 
katbin cfr. r. m, katharhkatbi Abbidh. p. 20,6. Araato- 
gadfaa ex amata et ogadba, quod com. idem valere ac ogaba 
s. avagraha statuere videtur. 

V< 413. Locus: Pabb4rfiino. Feisona: Revatattbero. 

v. 418. Locas: Jetaranam. Persona: Cand^bhattl>ero. 
... Nandfbha vaparikkhfnan ti tfsu bbavesa pari- 
kkhfnatanhaiii ... 



n,,jN.«ji-vGoogle 



432 

T. 414. Locfu: kuadikellf^aib nise^ya Kjipd»^&ia- 
vanam. Pereona: Sfratitlhero. 

TasB' attho : yo bhikkhu idaib r^^ipalipatbam c' eva 
fcilesaduggaS ca aama&raTaddbaa ca catunnaiii aa«iBftm apatU 
Tijjhanakanaobail (& fipativijjhi-) ca atfto caltdro oghe tinno 
(c. nsttin^o) 'bana accagi (?) tinno hatrfl pirsm anuppatto 
duvidbena jb&Dena jhlljf (c. -i) laat|iyaabhiv6iuiaDejo katbam- 
kathA^a (c kath^kath-) abMvena akatbaiiikalbf upid&Uinam 
iMiAivena aDupidi^itv^ (c -da.y\tyi,) kile8aiuU>^eDa nibbnto . . . 

Paltpatha i. q. eaiucT. paripautfaaka! efr. not ad 
y. i3t; samaJTakfbtira MahfEbb. t2, iiac, Aneja efi. t. 4«s, 
OJK Abhidti. p. 19,18. 

T. 41d. Locusi Jetavanaih. Persona: Sundarasamud- 
dattbero. 

TasB^attbo: yo pnggalo idhsloke nbfao pl kime hitrš 
an^jEro hutvi pabbajati (c. -jita) tam parikkhf pafcjSmafi 'c' eva 
paiikkbfpabbavaD ca . . . 

K^n^btara cum i metri caosa prodacto. Quomodo 
intelligendnm aii blmva b. 1. et t. ua. «is, non satis rideo, 
fortasse ortum valet. Comrnent. in intsrpntando non sibl con- 
atare Tidetni. 

v* 416. Locus: Veluranaih. Peraona: Jatilatthero. 

Ta8s'atlho: fo idhaloke cbadrfirikain tanhaifi jahitvti 
gbar^vdsena (c. -sona) atthiko an^g4ro hntvi paribbi^ti taiihiya 
«' era bbavaBsa ca parikkbfi^atU (c -na-) taxh . . . 

v* 417. Locus: VejuTanaih. Persona: eko nati^ubbako 
brjfamapo. 



nfoNjKji-vGoC^lc 



433 

v> 418> Locaa : Vejnvansifi. Persona : eko oatapnbbako 
brShmano. 

Tattha istin ti paiicak4magana»tiin (c. -i); aratlu ti 
araflflaTltae ukkaddhitarii ; sftibhiStan tJ nibbutarii ; ■ O i t n- 
padhin ti ninipakUJlesam (c. nlni-); vfran ti tam cvanipani 
aabbakbaodhalokaih abhibbaTitrJk ibilaib Tiri^arantain . . . 

Ca aratiil legendum eat cfiralin. Sftibbdta lefrig«- 
ratns, eistinctus, cfr. Spiege): Anecd. p. «» I. 9f {ftfbbllTa 
apod Wilsoiiem. Niriipadhim cum i! motri caosa produd«; 
rertamus fortaase oportet: sine matena eiietendi, TideBurnonr: 
Introd. p. 381. In noUone vocrs decernenda non peiiclitor. 
Legitur Id com. ad SuttanipjtaiD Tol. jbu L s: sabbdpadhfnaih 
parikkba^i ti aabbegaib kbandbaklimagapakileedbhisamkbira- 
bbedfiDaih apadUnam parikkhtnatl^ ; cfr. aapra p. t7o. 

V* 410-3O> Locua:' Jetavanam. Persona: Val^gf- 
aattbero. 

Tattba yo rediti ya sattJnain [c. att-) eabbjk^rena (c -na) 
cutipaiisandbirti tc.-i) p^katam katr4 j&ndti (c -&tai) tam aharo 
Aiaggat(iya asaltam pa!ipattiy4 sullbugalattil sugatam catunnam 
Gaccinam buddbattfya buddhaih br^manam vad^miti attbo; 
yasB4 ti yaas'eva t«de7Jidayo gatiiii na j^nanti tam abaiii 
isarfinarti khfnat£ya khfnfiBavain kilesehi Jlrakatt& aiahantarb 
bcAbmanaiii vadlimtti attho . . . 

Upapattl cfr- upapad vv. i^e. i4o. sot. Vedi cfr. 
T. 4111, aoT. verbi vid sclre. 

V. 49l> Locus: Ve|aranaii). Persona: Dbammadin- 
nattberf. 

Tattba pnre ti atftakkhandbesn; paccbi ti paccuppan- 
nesn kbandheau; kiiicanan ti saasatesD Ihinesn tanbligdba- 
samkhitaita kincanaiii n' attbi, tanli^r^g^ncanddfhl (c. -haib-) 



^iOeaiuuii, kass&ci gmbspuB« ablUvena Moiiiiiub briEbnanaib 
▼adimtti attho... 

T*43S. Lociu : Jetavanain. Fersona: Afign1im£latthero. 

. . . .Ma^Batinub Bflakkhandh^dfnaih esfkatii mabesiib 
(c. -f), tioDun iDJlT&iaih vijitatt^ vijitfriiiaib, nahAtakilesaU^ft 
(e. Dahinakiles^ J^a) nahitakaih (c D^akaUm) . . . 

Uealiba Abhidh. p. 139, is, s. rsabba. HaheBi s. 
maharai, cfi. v. aai. VijU^vin Clongh: Pali Criam. p. iia. 

T« 4!S3* Pabbenivfisaa ti imam dhaminadeflanaiii Satthi 
Jetavane riharanto DevahibrihinanasB' attbapailham ^abbfa& 
katbeai. Ekasmiiii hi saniaye Bbagar^ tebi (i) £b&dhiko hntTJl 
UpaTinattherani Dphodakatth£ya Devahibr^hmanassa (c. devan- 
gikabt-) Bantikaiti pahini, so gantvi Sattbu fibJidhikabhfivBni 
ieikkhitri uahodakam j&a, tam sutv£ br^bmaDO tnitfaani^aaso 
blitvi: \ibh& vata me yam mama eantikara Sammžsambuddho 
anbodaksBaa atthi^a s^rakam pahiniti unhodakasaak^ (-dakam?) 
pDrieena g&hipetr& pbiaitassa (c -ni-) ca putam OpaT^natthe- 
raesa p^d^i, thero tam gSh&petv& vibiram gantv^ Sattbiiraiii 
anhodakena nabfipelv^ unhodakena ph^pitam (c p£-) iloletTi 
fibagarato pfidiisi, taasa taihkhane yeva m ib£dbo palippa- 
sBambhi, br^mapoeinteei: kasBana kfao deyyadbammo dinno 
mabappbalo hoti, Satthiraiii puccbiaadmiti, bo santikath gaotvi 
tam atthaih puccbaato imam g^tbam £faa: 

Eattha dajji deyyadbaromam, katlha dinnain mahapphalatb, 
katbaih hi yajam^nassa katham ijjhali dakkhind ti, 
ath' asaa Satthi erardpaBsa brfihmanaaBa dinnain mahapphalam 
hottti br^bmanaiii paktlsento imaiii g^tham £ha: PubbeHr^saiii 
ete. Taes' attho: yo pnbbenir^aam pikatam katvi j&a&a 
cbabbCBBtideralokidibbedaih Baggaih catubbidbatb ap£yafl ca 
dibbacakkbuni pauati j&ikkbayasa[nUi^taiii an^attaiii patto 



435 

abhii1fieyyadhainmaih abhijiDitvi parififieyyaiii parij^nitvi pa- 
hAtabbam pahija (adde: Bacchik^tabbaih ') Baccbikatvj vosilo 
nilthAnaii) patto TOBitavosinam (c. vus-] v& patto fisavakkhaja- 
pafsniSja moDabb^vain pattattlS munfnam (?) pahlya sabbakile- 
fl£nain vosinaiii arabattanSnaih brahmacariyai)£naih vil satb- 
vuttabhfEvena aabbavoaitavoaftnam brJihmanaib vadfimtti attho. 
Desanivas^ne babd (c. -u) sotfipatttpba)£dfni (c. -ni) p dpnniibsil ti. 
Bt^hmanD pi pasannamfEnaso saranesn patitthtlja uptlBakftttarii 
pativedesiti. DevahibrfihnianBssa ratlhum. 

PubbeDivfiea cfr. Sp. Hardy : Eastem Mooach. p. m4, 
Hemac. edid. Boehtlingk p. .ii6, Burnouf: Intr. p. aos, Manu 
4, 14S. Vosita s. vyavasita7 



Versua, qaos addit cod. A (Tamakam- -Dibbutiih) concluao 
nitimo libri capite, in cod. B ood reperiuntur et seriori manui 
adjudicaadi sunt; numerum versuiiin, qui Dhammapado conti- 
nentuT, dlverse rerenint, ei altera relatione libro 4ia veraua 
iaannt, ex altera taa. Enmiieratio Upfaami (The MahSran&l 
ete. Tol. III p. 31!:) cum prima relatione ptene convenit, 4ii 
Bcilicet Teraua indlcal et legiaae videtar; malavagge ca vfsati. 
Cum aecnnda relatione conTeniunt et numeruB Tersuum, qui 
codicibus continenlur quosque interpretatus est commentator, 
et ea queB dicuntur versibuB commeot. condudentibus (gdth^a- 
tini cati^ri levfsj ca punfipare). Versuuni, qui aecundum 
primam relalionem aiDgulia capitibns diatribuuntur, numerum 
cum numero verauum, qi]i testui insunt, conTerentea anoo- 
tamuB, texluin cap. SIV haber&s versibu«, c. XX i, c XXIV 
4 et G. XXVI 1 i. e. 8 pIuB quam illa relatio, sed c. V i et 
G. XII s i. e. 3 miniia. 



n,<jN.«j-vG00t^lc 



APPEIiDiX DE METRIS*. 

Ex ea, quffi palicse lingute «st, aDcipiti natuta, qna et in 
aiitiquioreiii et in receDtiorem Bermonem maltiB partibos inclinet, 
lit, ut verba aliquot et diesolutam et contractam rormam 
admittenlia in versibus duplici modo efTerri pOBBint; t. is4 70 
' gisanaiii arahataih ariy^Dari] dham maj (Tinam , palibkosati 
etc., T. 4S(i kbfn&avaiii arahantam tam aham brdmi br4h- 
manam, t. >9s pdj^rahe p(ijayato buddbe jadi va sfkvake, 
at contia T. 9 apeto damaaaccena ua bo ktEs^vam arahati (\ege: 
arhati), itidem vv. 10. ».to, v. os yatd)a arahanto viharanti 
(I. yatth' arhanto viharanti) taiii bhdmini T^anejjakam ; 

T. 9S rabado va apetakaddamo, at t. m yath&|d rahado 

(1. hrado) gambhfro Ttppaaanno anivilo; y. 13 diard kamma- 

kilitlham attano, itidem vv. 311. 313, v. i»s atb' anflam 
anuEfUeyya na kili8geyya pandito, itidem t. les, at t. 
88 pariyodapeyya attinaih ciltaklesehi pandito; t. .isi 

tanb^ vaddhati mfiluvfl ¥iya, at v. les yaBsa acGantaduBsflyarii 

* Cum iii qD£e Bequi]nlDr omoiDo confcrstida inut qum de ttrBDum 

forma Id UpaniisdibUB, M»Dii, Mabibbirato MPorinii aunoU^flntnt 

Oildameistsi : Zor Theurie d»> (loka ia Zeitichi. t. i. Knnda de* 

Mai(en1. B. y, at fiacauuft Bh^aiaU-FuiJaa T. 1 ftitica. 



ogle 



miluT^ (1- toS^\yi) eSl&m iv'otatam; v. a ye tam upana- 
y i ban ti veram tesam na gammatr, at v. 4 ye taiii na apa- 

na^haDtl verarii tesdpaBammati ; v. »ns (ets';o')dibbaiiiariya- 

bbdtnim ehisi, at v. leo cattfSri ariyasacc4ni (I. ar^asaccSni) 
sammappann^^a passati, v. ^oe sfldbu doBsanam arty4nam 
(1, aryJiirain), itidem vv, as. 79. ie*\ v. : bhojaoamhi c' 
amattaililuiii kusftam hiDavfriyam, itidem vt. a. nsA. i44, 
at T. ii«B viriyam (I. rfryatD) irabhato dajbaiii; v. sls 
kayiran (cod, C ecribit: kairaA) ce kayira th' enam, at v. ss 
dfpaii) bayir£tba (I. kayr4tha) medh&vl, itidem vv. 45. 4». 



I dhoray^aBfIam vata- 



vantam jLriyam, v. ks ritinnaparalokassa n' attbi pipam 
aklriyam, t. nes mettlvthlrJyo bbikkbu paBanno buddbasfi- . 
liane, contra v. ser yo dha pufinan ca p^paft ca b^etvd 
brahmacariyavi (1. -caryaT4), itidem tt. ei. i4i. las. ise- 



BM. (ssb); v. s4 devSpi tasaa pihayantt tftdino, t. ss5 
afiDe^am pihayain btiikkhu, at t. isi devSpi lesam piha-' 
yanti (I. pihetiti) aambnddbinam saKmataiii; v. ss4 iccb^o- 
bhassmEipanno samano kiih bbavisBati, itidem v. ^m, at 
v. sas na cfihu na ca bhavissatl (I. hessati); t. aos na tena 
bbikkbu hot' U- bbarati) yivBt& bhikkhate pare, visBam 
dhammam Eam4diya bbikkbu ho t i na tlvatf!", itidem tv. 
S4B (et seo?), at v. t. al. satam hi bo piyo hoti aBatam 
hotiappiyo; v. sei sa ve vantamalo dhfro ibero (I. tba>pir«) 
ti paruccati, at r. sso (i) na lena tfaero hoti yen' aBsa pba- 

litamsiro; v. iss tam eva bilam pacceti (I. patieti) pfEpam, 
at v. IS5 Euddhf asuddhf paccattaiii nfinfio afifiam viBodhaye; 
Cfr. Qltd«iii«lsl«r I. C. p. »1- 



n,<jN..di-vGoogle — 



T. es yeBaiit sambodhiatig^esu samm^ cittarh subh^ritaih, 

_i 1-.„. . _„.i 

at v. aei ajjhattarato samihito; vv. le. 40. db bh^gavj B&maB- 

fiasBa(l. šamani ya:sBa?) hoti, atv. nti sfimaititara dnppari- 

mattham ; t. 40 fojetha m^raiti paSrlirudhena (1. pajin jvndbena, 
ad inatar riijino i. q. raHDo s. r^flah) , at v. is aL paSiiA- 

-I- 

p^BfCdam inifha, t. a«. ft4a tasin4, item V. a4» bhiyyo tanhi (I. 



ta8ip&) paraddhati, at v. 154 al. tanhinaib khayam ajjb^lL 
Semper fere scribitur quidein forma diesoluta, etiamsi 
contracta erferenda eet, ut jam vidlmus ft prsterea nobia 
videre licet: t. 9 yo vatthaih paridahessati (I. paridheasati, 
cft. dbftu ex Banscr. dnhit)-, s. bbdfas es bahu) v. ao appa- 
m^daiti pasamsaDti pam^do garahtto sadi, t. ia iviseen ca 
isBariyain pdjfi paraknlesu ca, r. asi sauiaddbo kbattiyo (L 
khatyo) tapati jbiyf tapati brdbinano, v. asa jine kadariyaih 

dJnena, v. iit na ve. kadariy4 devalokam vajanti, v. isi 
abbimatthati dummedhaib vajiraiii t' amhamayaiii manim, r. 



19S sukhaino rajo palirčtam va kbitto, t, 4as anejaih nah&~ 
takarh buddhaiii, v. ea pariyodapeyya att^narti, v. laa sacitta- 
pariyodapanaih, tv. 64. 65 panditaih payiiup^ati; fortaBse adna- 
merandus est t. s4s evaih bbo pniisa (L pursa t. posa) jfindhi. 
Semel et iternm invenimus formam coDtractam, ot v. 
M kleaa, v. iss cetya, v. ne patba^^, v. 4 upanayhanti, 
eliam in locis, ob! formam diaBolutam reqairit metruin, nt 

T. nM esa kbo vyaDtik&biti (L v1yautik4biti), ry. 2*9. s«e hoti, 
T. !si thero, v, i!s pacceti, v. 40 pai)h^ t. s49 tanhd. 



439 

Qn» valent leges in coitcursu vocalioin metro cogentef 
MepiBsime in Bcribendo non annt observatfd e>. gr. v. 7 bho- 
jjmamh) ca amattafiriuiii , v. 31 appamido anaUpadaifa, v. i* 
mam' Qva ativasž assu, v. 84 na icctiefja adhatnmeDa saml4- 
dhim attaao I. n' icchefy' adhaminena, t. >e lamanfjtitii arafi- 
&£ni, T. i«6 gabbhsm eke upapigJBnti, t. its so imam lokaiii 
pabhiaeti, v. i7s haihstl £dlccapalbe yanti t. ms loke adinoaiii 
idiyati etc. Setnel conjuncta eunt verba, quffi metrnm con- 
jungere prohibet, scil. v. 13 yatbfig£raih duccbsoDam I. ya!£b& 
ag4ram dDcchannarh, similiter fortasse l^ndum eet t. is* 
Sk&se padam na atthi pro n' attfai. 

Quod ad Annsriram attinet et Vocalea correptas pTO- 
ductasgue vide Notas. 

Metra in Dbammapado oaitata btee eont: 





1. ANDSTUBH 




occurrit ; 


J54ter (34 n. BUnt ses 


pfidarnm]. Habet ciraiter 


Pei L 


Pes n. 




Pe. m. 


-.122 


„-__288 




129 


.-107 


-._-278 




---_123 


._ 85 


32 




82 


._ 68 


_„.,_ 28 




82 


,- 61 


---_ 15 




-- 68 


.- 50 


13 




_-_» 57 


.- 45 


5 




•■. 55 


.- 42 


^- 5 




-._- 37 


,- 36 


---, S. 




^„ 24 


.- 34 


2 




- 22 


.- 25 


, — w 6(,., 


aot. >d 


w_ 7(v.n«t.«d. 


,„ 23 


,. 


lu) 


T. M«) 



n,oN.«ji-vGoOglc __ 



4(...ot«i ._.„ 


3 (v. BOt. 1^ 


v. K) 


V. It«) 


3(v.not..a -«-_ 


3 (T. not. >d 


v. 1) 


v. 1) 


3(..not..d _-^^ 


3(v.n«t..4 


»- .J 


t. H) 


1 (v. «) w - - „ 


2 [Y. not. .d 



. w - 11 (Tlda not. w - .^ ^ 



v. i.) 

Adangetur seqnetiti modo" 

Pe« I ; w w _ v _ gabsk^rakaiii | gaveBtmto t. isb. 
mitabbtininam | pi nindanti v. sst. 
atha y& sami- { dhiUbbena t. aii. 
amatogadtiaiii | aouppattam v. 411. 
asubh^nupas- { efvibaraetaih t. s. 

u w anupav^do { anupagh&to v. iss. 

Pes H: -v^-— tam ve nappa- j Hdiati m^ro t. h. 

pupph^Di he- I va pacinantam vt. *i. 48. 
kiccho manuB- | sapaliMbho v. jss. 
anapav^o { anspa(;hito v. iss. 
.' chetvS vanafl | ca vanathan ca v, sm. 

jram hi kiccam | lad apaTiddharti t. ara. 
na br^hmanas- | sa pahareyya v. asb. 
Bukho p&fiiii- | ya palildbho v. nsn. 
^ .^ » w. - dnppabbajjaih | durabhiTaniarti v. »oi. 

v ^ —mi pam^dam | anuyufljetha v. st. 

asatam bhi- | vanam iccheyya v. 7s. 
eram bho pa- | riga j^nfihi v. 348. 
_^v_^ subbJiniipaB- | stviharantaih vr. 7. s. 
etam bi tum- { he palipann^ v. «75. 

u_w kdme ca appa- | libaddhacitto t. aie. 

neanlo, vsraor, supu p. m coDlrutionain llatl itital. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



441 • - 

Pesni: u^ raphAl^ hod | ^nbbftto tt. m. m. 

parinibbanti | an^savi t. na. 

na ca dakbh^n- | palito b]j& t. imm 

patiro^Be at- ] tam attaoi v. sts. 

PesIV: w^_^" na ca (lukkh^nii- | patito 8iyi v. i«m 
manasJl su- j caritaih čare vv. isi. im. : 
yo attano | Bukham icchati t. sei. 
pecca BO na | labhate sukharii t. im 
rer£ eo na j parimuccati t. sbi. 
Baddbamm^ na { par)h£yati t. aa*. 
ligo na Bam- | atiTtjjbati t. i4. 

Ad quem pedem trahenda sit anomalia nontii]nquaiii i 
satia liqaet 

2. vaitalIta 

occunit SOes, Forma htee eet: 



Pes I. 


Pes a Fes UI. 


PM. I. m. PM. u. rv. 




-34 22 


._-_91 — _ 69 


_-16 ^__20 


---- 6 . 45 


3(«.»B7. 10 


„-_ _ 5 3(1,.. 


«») — - 3(..» 


4 (.... .... «) 


-w 3 (m. 44. M4. B88V) 


SB4.8S4.a40) w_„_w t(n4s) 


«») _— 1 (.4. 


-.-- 2 (44. „._ !(..,) 


1 (.4.) _„-„ 1 (..4 


") 


— 1 (mo) ... 1 («» 


... (.4.) 


-. 1 (»40 


„-. (.«.) 


— 1 (.,. 





n,<jN.«i-vG00t^lc 



442 

Sed emendanda unt hsc: r. sm (le^e: katnkapabhedano), 
T. iT9(l.jitam), TT. 41. 49 {L ira-ppMesMti). T. sm legendom 
eat tM\a& pro tanh4, v. am vi^antik^biti pro vjantikihiti (vide 
supra), T. 8M pabbijajam pro pabbiJMj. 

Hoe trahendna eat t. ib4, nliimo pede B^Uaba adaaeto: 

_i--— I- — II ..|_.„.|..„__ 



Fortasse etlam v, »t: 

-I — -I II _-U„^.|— „ 

s; TRISTUBH 

{ctr. matrum senatna} 

-occnirit in TeraibuB 29 et dimidio (t. i48; t. m 8ex p^aratn). 
Forma hoc eet: __w_|_w.^_|v.^ qaater. 

Pes n. Pes m. 

-«_96 — - 70 

-__ 8 w_- 46 

v>*_8 ..._.---3 (iM. 380. 

.__ 6 . 890) 

_w- 4 (148. m. «_w_ 2 (40. »*) 
' 991. asi.) _w_<.' 1 (soe) 

4 (is. 3«. 

4a 1«) 

P. n _ ex v. 891 removera poBsumae legendo ntimard- 

pABini, ex TT. 19. 20. 40. i>5 legendo simanifassa, 

pajuii-, pajieti (vide supra). Siyi v. 4o legi poteši S7IL De 
F. ao« vide Dotae. V. tti leg. -loka ^antii cfr. kata t. it. 





Tu L 




_ 


— _(i8 




- 


_-_4l 

6 




1!S. 


ItSS. 1146. 


.«) 


_ 


--_ 1 


•S.) 


- 


1 


,«) 


_- 


-^- \ 


«) 


__ 


1 


.») 



443 

4. JAGATl 
occurrit 4ter. Habet 

Pes L Pes U. . Pes IH. 

__„_9 ---.II 12 

-_-_ 4 . _-._- 3 -_-_ 3 

_ _ - - 2 (isi. sns) - _ - _ i (asi) - _ _ t (asi) 
-_-„ 1 (...) _— 1 (...) 
-_-_ 1 (a..) 

V. AAs legi poteBt nibbattatf, restat t. asi; ibid. aine dnbio 
legendam esl maggam iaipp-, v. i44 Tfrijenti. 

5. TRISTUBH et JAGATf 
vatlo modo JnncU. 

v. s.: -_„_!„„„. I ,_„|1. — |_„.-| — 
1 — -I — _||— _|_-__| — _ 

Lege : d' iccheyf' adbammena Bamiddfaim attano. 

v. „: __„_|_„„_|„__||__-_|_„„_|„.„. 

V.....„_._|_.„.^.„.||__..|_„_|<..„_ 
e. ANUSTUBH ET TEISTUBH (>) 



n,,jN.«JKG00glc 



mDEX I. 



Akalfasrfakathin pagina mi. 
akiftcana iie. 


atthavasa bm. 
atthi «58. 


^kocchi 100. 


adinna R74. 


akkhita tn. ass. 
akkhiUiro M9. 


addhagU iia. 
adhimutta ms. 41 


agtira .,«. 


adhtmirtti 4ti. 


ag^hntta sos. 4!7. 
aggh .«. 


auangana «»5. 
anatla osa. 


afig 995. 


anavassuta soi. 


Bcchidiia 4i4. 


aniigilra so*. 


acchiddavutti nas. 


anisara ii». 


Bcchera sn. 


aDibkasfCva iio. 


ajafifta me. 
ajini 100. 


ani Tesana ms. 
aoiBsita sbs. 


ajjatanlEm nii. ass. 
ajjbattarata 4ib. 
althakathti sn. 


anfgha »so. 
anntthunam ssi. 


afthena m. 
addha MB. 
annihtbiSla im. »e. 


anupaesin iie. 
annpidfira «.. 
anupfidiyina la«. 


atiman 490. 
atimipeli «74. 
ativiSkya »m. 
atula IM7. 


anubrliLaye »to. 
anumatta m«. 
anujnfljetfaa lat. 
anuvicca »aa. 


atudattha ssi. 
attanatii aas. ass. 413. 


ann8aya 4ii. 
anuseuta 419. 


attha »11. 8TB. 41». 


andpalitla 419. 



ogle 



ancja «s. 


aviddasu aso. 


anoka iot. 


as AIR. 


antalikkha sos. 


asat, asata ms. m. 


andhabbiila sai. 


aaabbba ais. , 


apattha sis. 


asžra lai. 


aparajju sss. 


aBubha iis. 


apaviddha ase. 


asBa 369. 319; assu asa 


apuftAal^bha sik. 


ah&ii 101. 


appalibaddhacitta nea. 


abiriisaka .les. 


appamalta sa4. 


ahirika aia. 


appamfida iso. 


^kamkha 411. 


appaaatiha «»4. 


Sk&Bi «8!. 


appaaauta nas. 


(ij5niya, !ijiineyya .i4s. 


abbuta xi9. 


^tappa 88*. 


abbbakkbfina ao>. 


ftlura «1*. 


abhabba m. 


iid^na 376. 


abhittharetha vbv. 


(idiyati sj4. 


abhimatthati sro. 


4p 10.. 


abbirtihati ses. 


£b£dha aof. 


abhivždanS aes. 


. ibhassara ass. 


amala 4st. 


firagga 4ao. 




iiri 819. 


amatogadha isi. 


firima a4T. 


amattafinci m. 


4laya 48i. 


amhamaya loi. eaa. 


flvudha 93 e. 


ayoga «59. 


&VUSO 119. 


arali hb. 


&s 101. 


araha 101. 


iisaya «13. 


arahati no. 


dsava «78. sas. S7e. 


aiija iflo. ■iu. 


£Bavakkhaya sas. 


ariyaBacca bai. 


I ^M. 869. 418. 4ae. 


aru SIS. 


iiij £7»; iiljila >i7i. 


al^pu aia. 


itarttarena 40s. 


alika .ifis. 


indakhfla ■■8:1. aaa. 


alfna .ns. 4ai. 


Tiiyi 1(11. 


avaasula »ui. 


iai nan. 4ni. 



n,,N.«j-, Google 



4 

igsariya sas. 
Ukkutika RM. 


46 

essati 4!8; ehisi us. 


ngganhitvi loi. 
nju 187; njfu sss. 
ujjhfina «78. 
ullhina .181. 


ogadha 48i. 
ogha 4«. 
otiha «M. 


onha 101. 


otata 831. 


uttitthe 8Rfl. 


onaddha ai>. 


udayavyaya m». 
uddhamsota mi. 


opunfiti m«, 
Kaihfla sss. 


unnala »aa. 


katakapphala mo. 


upokaddbati aar. 
npadhi 483. 
upanaflhanti loi. 
apanisi i-jo. 


taddh -se. J«. 
kata veB. 
kathaihkath£ 48i. 
kathik^ 409. 


8S4. 


fcandr 49.1. 

kayiratiioi ; kayiratha. -riti« 


opapatti 4»fl. 


ses. 897. 101. 


apamam »m. 


kar 101. Ml. 388. S9S. asi. 


npalitta 4i3. 
npaBaroeasa isi. 


karoto hbb; kaioml sm. 


upaaaagga soa. 
Opekha sie. 
opehisi «8. 


kali 8S4. »M. 
kalifigara sos. 
kaljdiiamitta a7s. 


npp&da S44. 
ubbhata i»i. 


kaa£m 8ii. 
kasSva ii«. stb. 


Ubho A80. 


kaaina 4ii. 


Dyyoga ms.. 
uaabha u«. 


kahftpana S4e. 
kSkasiira aia. 


OBfra 400. 


k^m^bhava 4i9. 


Uflukira lor. 


kiyagatft sati hs. 


nssiiva ses. mo. 


kirana aos. 


asfluka »ss; usflokka ses. 


kis4va 8M. 


USBBtfl 4SB. 


k^asi 339. 


^£l 48«. 


kiflcana ssa. 


etta aM. 


kitavi 878. 



nigtijetJNGoOgle 



kitft 4M. 




ghara sti. 


fcilittfaa BTs; kiliBseTTft «90. 


Ca aa4. 


kllesa 101. BT8. 




candimas tss. 


kismici eae. 




Ciipžlikhtna sa.i ; citpito s»b 


kncchi 100. 




cirikS 4os; cSrin 15». 


kujuhimsn 101. 




Ci 878. 


kudh >oi. 




cintayimsu loi. 


kubb^na a«. 




c6U 9«>. 


kuB 100. a 11. 




Ce ft98. 415. 


kusfta 18«. 




cetiya 101; cet^a mt. 


knhiflcl a4S. 




coda; 9ts. 494. 


koflca a*8. 




chal Mi. 


kosajja 851. 




Chid 911. 414. 


klesa «8. 




chnddba aos. 9eT. 


kban »74. 4o». 




cbetvina 911. 


khanti B43. 




Jacca 451. 


khandha ss- S54. 




jafini m. 


khaya eas. 




jat4 8M. 49«; jalila 49i.: 


kW S7T. S88. 




jantura sbi. 


khfnčsaTa st». 






khfra MU 




jamma 999. 4oe. 


Oanhžti, -iriisu, 


-ttaiii toi. 


jal «19. 


galaddhin 98«. 




jlini SOS. 


gantba ■»; f^aothappabfna 


jfinemu »es. 


SBO. 




ji 100. 101. 988. 98T. 484. 


gah iox. «9. 




jigacchS, jighacchi asa. 


gahakfiraka, gahakiita ans. 


jitari. 99t; jinitabba loi. 


gimha 101. 




jimhs 101. 


gilina 101. 




jivhd 101. 


gilf 49a. 




jtrikd 40S. 


gala «a. 




jutfmat lei. 


geha ,99. 




jeyyam 98«. 


gopetha »98. 




jhSyanti asa. 


gopphaka 98*. 




Natta eea; M 15>. a9s. 


ghacca a,5. 




Thi na. as«. 


gbafina aa*. 




" Da8 9«i. 



n,„N.«ji-vG00t^lc 



dah Ml. 

Takkara ist. 

lagaracandinf im. 

tsechaka lo«. 

tanha »». 

latlhs 107. 

tathčgata aii. 

laD ut. 

tasini 411. 

livatimaa si9. 

tik {cehi sM. 

titikkhi «43. 

tunbirh 311. »s. 

lusstmBa 101. 

t veva s 5». 

thandila soa. 

thar 'vf.'. «■:. 

diun svn. 

thiila iM. 

Danda aas. 

dandha 393. 

dametba, dammetha aer. 

dara -las. 

dalha s so. 

daMana m«. 

daeain ist. tao ; dasaivas it 

d£ 139. »14. 

digacchi, diguccbn aas. 
difihi W9. 
diea ast. 

dukkhaaiis; dukhi 333. 3<i 
duggati, duggatin st>3. 
duttara ^17. 
duddasa lee. 
dunniv£raya 401. 
dupparfimaiiba imt. 



dossflja SML 

deva 490 ; dsvadbamrna sai ; 

deraloka sse. 
dosa 139. 334. 
dbaiiiBin aia. 
dham »9. 
dbamani 497. 
dbamnia k. is*, mi. m4. 

dhammacirin, dhammajfTin 

dham m ali ha sse. 

dbammadhara ssg. 

dhammapada sos. 

dhammaricafa 9'is. 

dhaminika sse. 

dhi 116. 310. 

dhi, dht 49S. 

dheyya 197. 977. 

dhona STO. 

dhorajha ase. 

Na 119. 9S1. 3S«. 

nakkhatta ase. 

naiigara iob; naiiganipama 

ii'atthi 875. 
nanikdmasejfa roo. 
nandbf 498. 
nah 101. ai9. 
nah^rn loi. 
nšnga 109. 
D&manipa un. 

Dib^ma »Ds. 
n'ggAy!iBv4din »9. 
iiiccheyya a^a. 



ogle 



niddha a is. 
Dlddara as t. 
niddhantft siw. 
nidMys a t o. 
nindi 31 R. 



397. M5. ftM> asa. 
nlbbindati naa. 
nlbbuta 37B. HM. 
iiiTj[saya »«■ 
niratt) 41«. 
Dirdpadhim *»». 
niTe8eyya ms. 
nisaininakirin s ti. 
nisedba rii. 

n( »43. 3». 

nfjtha »M. 

nekklia ims. 

nekktaamma au. rsi. 

netave ata. 

neresi saa. 

no «94, no ce 419. 

Tioy£ti a -ta. 

PartiBukilla 4!t. 

pakopa nes. 

pakkhandin nin. 

pagabbha aim. 

paril ka no*. 

pacceti »09. 

pajjna 193. 

pajjalite a 11. 

panfla 491 ; paflftsval si«. 

paflba 101. 

pati «00; -kkosati, -danda, 



-niBsa({ga an i -nil!ae 494; 
-Ubbas44i -vijjbitT& »t ; 
-TiBuka sts; •Mnthlira 
31 i; -santbAnvatK 4aa; 
; -Jupitri 101. 
-aotaiii iit. 



pathavi aoe. aii. 

paneti aos. 

pati-gaDhanti, -Ubita, -Di«n- 

dita, -riipa, -ssata, -se- 

TiBBarii flii. 
patbavi aii. 
pada leo. 90». SM. Ma. sii. 

padama 101. 

pap&nea r9». 

pabbaja 419.. 

pabhariiguna noi. 

pamida aa4. 

payirap&Bati 101. 

paradira »74; paraloka ase. 

pari-dabessati ii«; -olbbaiiti 
9»5; -nibbata «70; -bbaiVJi 
101 ; -majjasi 43i ; -joda- 
panan49; -yodapeyya9i8; 
-l&ha 9so; -sftaya «07. 

pali-gha sm. 498; -patba 4S9; 
-bodba 9M. 

pallamka a9S. 

pavatUrarii »11. 

pavi reka »31. 

paaamBati 490; pasartmi iti. 

pasaddfai 97 s. 

pašah ati 119. 

pasflsanitto aso. 



ogle _ 



paaibbaka m«. 
psaatft i»i. 1134. 

«3s; -hitave trn ; -hlalsead 
lei; -hinam&ia isa. 

p£tibaihUi4 sit; -bera m; 

p£timokkha aii. 4aii. 

p£padhamma S6i. 

p£pnniti, pfipiiniesali i«i. 

pAra vti. 

pMtijM Kil. 

piya 35». 

pibayanti is-t. 3M. 

pfti «18. 

pnilAa asa. »m; -pUpapa- 
h&ia 301. 

puilha Slo. »69 ; patha .i»9. 

patbnjjana »st. 

plinarn 4i3. 

punappUDaih Ȥ1; panar 4ti. 

pubbeniv£sB 435. 

pnre 4t«. 

pMHUideha a ID. 

pokkfaata ee4. 4<w. 

poriea SS4. 

phamaa svr. 

phal ua; pbalita x^» ; pbal- 

lati »RS. 
pbfenka «»8. 
I^inltha 91 a. 
phDse^ja MS. 
I^na 911. 
Baddbati, bandh sno. 
balya saa aes. 
bafausamkappa 31 c 



babnssuta nse. 
b£Ia 401. 
b^ita 31». 4M. 
bihira 3tt. 
b^usacca mi. 
b<hetv£ 3T0. 
baddhflgaU eati mi, 
bnbbalaha am. 
brahinunil esT. 
'bnih 310. 
bhaf a M». 
bbar ibi. 
bfaava ifl!. 
bhavas8U4ia; bhariEtiiasii; 

bfajtvafe 4aa. 
bhJUato 4 ti. 
bhuj 101 ■ 
bfansa me- 
bhU iM. alt. 4911. 
bbdmi ssi. 
bhilrf DBS. 

bbOT^ 498. 

Ma^a R4T. asa. 

maibku mt. 

ma(tcudbey7a ^n; macca- 

rijan sii. nae. 
macchera bti. 
majj 4S1. 

malti -t9s; mattey7aU[ 4os. 
math, manth aao. 
mad asfl. 
madbuT^ sao. 
mat) 490. 
manipa «1. 
manla t in. 
majrljaih 101. 



ogle 



mas 981. MT. 4sa. a*. 



ma^nrisa *t4. 


r^ iM. «54. 


mohesi U4. 


ijijaratba m; r^jasaiii 101. 


mitanga 40t. 


rakkhacetya mi. 


mira us. »lo* w, -dh«yya 


rib tat. 4is. 




Lajjara ao«. 


intiuvi 3ai. 


lahn 4M. 


mi »14. 


Ubb» »d. 


miccbidiuhi »a. • 


U 4«. 


mitte kalji^e tia. 


Up 419. 


mihtta lai. 


loka ma. 


muc aoo. nn; muooitiuh, 




mnccitr^, mnftcituih, mufl- 


Va ..M. »M. ««. »4. «1,. 


citf£ 101. 


vac asa. 


man, mmiiti, mani rao. 


vajira 101. 


mQ7St«t) io.. 


T^a «1. 


musivJlda st«. 


raddbati soe. 


mub 101. 


vatAvat asa. 


miila III4. 


vad 40». 


mettd nt. 


vaddha sM. 


merajra «t4. 


vana, Tanatha nsa. 4ii. 


moha iM. 


vanta iia. 


Yaa ce «1 ; f an tam aoa. 


vaT 409. 3 TB, uo. 


jam soo. sn. 41» ; yamfi- 


vara 34s. 


ma«e iio. 


varatt4 4ss. 


yama aes, -loka nns. 


vasajkli, -kf 4<ia. 


jivajari 4o«. 


T« BM. 


yiltha ses. 


Tjnai riba ase. 


yiy 18». 


Wlyama tmt. 


yog« M.. 


Y\e Ml. 


yoiu, yoniflo 405. 


TijitivIniM; vtilnisiAti 101. 


Rakkheyyil «11. as«. 


viiiSd sao. 


r^joTajalla aoa. 


vid aBS. 4aa. 


rata 4i8. 


Tidh 101. isa. se». 


ratU 41!. 


vipalUUa «N. 



vippamDOcetba «m; «!■■ » ■ 

viriya iM. «78. 

vivAlft to«. 

rivieca hi. 

rireka cro. 3ir. ■». 

vis •«&. 

TiMihkhflTa, TiB«italdiit» n«. 

TiUttilM R4S. 

viBsa *TB. 
vihtShial W4. 
vfuddara ms. 



Miiitti<t» ««1. 



mflhi lis. 
Tnttari »a. 

TUtti RAH. 

vsddha asn. 
ve Bsfi. 
vedi MB. 
ve^fsggba sbi. 
verivBt M4. 

VOC« S»8. 

vovRddmi 40». 
vostta 4na. 
vohlira we. 
vyantik£hiti 4in. 
vyaya sss. 
Sairiyoga 43». 
sametEra !S7. 
sak 101. 
sakubbato «ro. 
aakkaccam a:. 
sakkira sto. 
■nkkunJti loi. 
Bamka, aamkasBara t 



aaiiga a*t. m. 4ss. 
sang^majnUain« ts«. 



saAAata 4is; s«fiflameBsantJ 

Bai)f)£, uAnin m«. 
safiBojana ims. 4ii. 4S3. 
satba n«. sor; satbila m;. 



sata asB; sati i 



■anta 4sa; santavat 4«4. 
santi hm; santima)^^ tu» 
sanlhata 4«i. 
santhana nes. 
aandeha nin. 
Bandhivissam rii. 
BaDnayihitv& toi. 
sabbavidu 419. 
oabbbi an. 
sam4dhi vis. 
sanmaHa^a SI!. 4 



eamdhata i 





sugftti, BUgatimss; engKati 


aammadakkhJta si7 ; sam- 


150. 




BUftnataass; BuafifEgJtra 438. 


j4n« iM. 


subbata S88. 


sammasati 4M. 


snbhisiti T&ci Mo. 


Btoami 1S3 ; -ditthi nss ; -sam- 


eumarati 101. 


bDddha UT. 


aurfi 874. 


Bar 101. 


snve 80«. 


sara sEn. 


susD lei. 


šarita 411. 


subajja 868. ' 


salla SRS. 414. 


setihatA ii>s. 


Bafa 11!. 


■ey,« .„. 


sahanDkkama 4ss. « 


80 1»7. 884. 


Bah^jaU SM. 407. 


aocare ms. 


sahita im. 




8«to 411. 


aottiya, 8otthiy» a»i. 


84tacca, stitatika sss. 


aotthim ses. 


sidbu sas. 


solasa 3«i. 


B&Oaggf B4B. 


avatthi bm. 


aiiBaiiMt& 4os. 


are ses. 


Bilratta 4i& 


Hala 908. 


a^ratnbha W6. 


hammijra 101. 


BŠv&ka Ml. 


bai 101. 11.. SOB. 4M. 4.8. 


S^pa 430. 480. 


have 434. 


si M3; sita 4ii. 


bi 187. 8»». 


aineha 101. 


hi 101. 


siyi «6«. 


bimsamano 4it7. 


sJleeuma 101. 


hiri 101. I81; hirfnisedbaaii 


sitoks 101. 


bilidati 101. 


sftibbdta 488. 


hfna 884. 


sOa, aaavat, sain ms. 




mkkamsa sas. 


heva sss. 


mkhuma 101. 


boti 87a; hotba an. ;<ea. 



n,<jN.«ji-vG00t^lc 



454 


ISDEX M 


Agg.rf™W png. i„. ,„; 


AnominadC iis. 


-M «.. 


AndbaTaDB 33s. 


Aggilavmetlj. u,. >... 


apnttakaeetihln 4 is. 


AKgidattabr^iDana ni7; 


Abhayar4jaktnn£ra ano. 




Amaranafigara 11«. 


porohita bm. 


Ambiiakavana s«a. 


Arilknra 41S.' 


aramilaklijf, -iki sas. 407. 


Afigarattha sto. 


arabat w. m. 164. 4» ; mja 


Ailpiltmfflatthera ssr. 4*4. 


pag. 180. «■. 


Aclravatlnaill iio. s... 4«o. 


Allakappa-ratlha, -r&jtm istt. 


4ie. 


Avfci 148. 3». 


acelali ».. 


AsBajitthera las. 


ajapilantgTodha iss. 






8q. MTS. Sia. 347. 95B. S66. 


nni. naa. 


SSO. 807. SIS. 8S4. 881. 84*. 


ajjunanikkha i«. 


847. 866. 8»3; -Setlhill 9S«. 


Afijanavana ms. 


Abhassari asa. 


Aiiifi&kDndafliia 11». 


A!av( 8M. 




Alfira 118. 


lis. 


Itthi annatari ss«; issfipa- 


AtulaupjUaka aee. 


kati- S9I. 


Attadattbatthera SRR. 


Inda 165. 194. 


AdinnapubbakabrSh mana u3. 


InaapattaDangara 4i6. 


Andthapindika gahapati, 


IsigiU 854. 846. 


Mahi- 18. 101 Bq. las. 




^on. Sli. 1149. sen. aa«. ii4u. 


863. 


n49. »95. 




AnitthTgandhakumtlTa iKii. 


Djjent 15T. 


Anuplya-nigania, -amba- 


UjjhiDas^ihSitthera 876. 


vana ibs. 


Uttaraknm S74. . 


ADuruddhattheia isa Bq. as:. 


Uttaramiliiava 4os; Uttardu- 


AnoinaaggaB^vafca isi. 


pislkd 865} Uttarittheri 




Sli. 



n,„N.«ji-vG00glc 



UtUrimanuiBadlMinin^iAri- 

jika 145. 
Ud£yitthers sm. nas. 
Udena -r^an iss ; -cetiya am. 
Uddaka 11».. 
Upatisaa, -^ima i^o. 
Upaiiandasakyaputla ne. 
UpaTattanasšlaTaoa nie. 
Upav^nattheia «>«. 
TJpilikappaka i4i ; Up^- 

Hliera BM. 
up&sakaaiiiilatara&M; pafl- 

caaatiU ara; paSca- »ii; 

^fvika- 414; dhammiba- 

Uppalavannattheff uib. ^m. 

Uragaj^taka seo. 

Umvela 119; -Kassapa iis. 

U|umpa im. 
Ekas^lakabrfEhmana sbi. 
Ekaddfinakhfii ^ea vatthera 

Erakapattan<igaTJljaii S44. 
Krdvanadevaputta loo. 
KakusandhabuddhaiiT. f^s. 

Eakkatajitaka 144. 
Katihanaiigara ss; Katlfaa- 

T&hanai4jan sie. 8it4 ; 

Kat!hata4rikajl!taka me. 
Kanh^dint! m. 
KaDtbaka 11 8, 
Eapila408; Kapilapura 'in, 

3A4; Kapilavattba ess. asi. 
Eappantevflsika a 14. 



Kapp&ikaTanasap4>i 11». 
Kal4bur^jaD 14». 
Kallav^agimaka las. 

kaasaka s«o. 

Kassapa-ttheraBEs; -bnddha 
in. 129, HB. 287 Bq. ssa. 

K4kad^ lao; K4kaTaliya 

E4r&yanas6D£pati usa. 
K£lai4«; E&la Ao^tbapindi- 

baputta S4ii; E^tthera 

sas; E^lan^ar^fan iis. 
KilasiU «54. 9B8. 
KJlijakkfainf io<t. 
E^ikosalarattba 110; E^- 

g^aka B9S ; E^ipura 1 le ; 

KAeii&itm 4oo. 
Etkii4jan ws. aaa. 
Eimbilatthera iss sq. 
Eisigotamftherf na. aae. se9. 
kukkulandakh^iki8ss;Euk- 

kutamitta sm; Eukku)a- 

setthiD 104; -irisnat i«7. 
kutihi Buppabuddba aoo. 
Eundadb^Da-tthera 2»^ ; 

-vana itn. 
Euiidalakesittherf tas. 
kutuiubika aiu&alara asa. 
Eum^rakaesBpattheia 837. 
komora anitthigandbe mi; 

kumjri samba^uU 101. 
Eumblmghosaka isi. 
Eurunga 147; -jtttaka 8bi. 
Eururaltba I6I. 4ia. 



ogle _ 



knlaputta aihnatars s^i. 
Eiulnltrinafigarft m. asa. 

K&tig&raaili rm. 
EeUsa 15S. 
KeeavaUipaBa ai4. 
Eokanadapisfida asa, 
Kokasunakhaluddaka «»4. 
KokAlika 145. 
Konigamanabnddha ii';. ise. 

Kondailfiabuddha ii:. 
Kotita, Eolilag^ma no. 
Koliji, KojifanafigaTa asi. 
Eosambakab hiklcfadioR;Eci- 
sambi loa. i*i. iss. im. 

390. 

Eosala-jaimpada sos; -rat- 
tha !77; -r^jan aai. sss. 
N40. S33. sttK. Cfr. Tiko- 
sala et Mahikoaala. 

Ehantivddajitaka i«e. 

Khandhaka ai«, 

Kh&nukondanna iss. 

KhujjntUrfidiBf 168. i:;. ais. 

KhemaaettbiputtaRM; Rbe- 
mi aiB. 4ia. 

Gafig^rohana aes. 

ganihibbedakacord sss. 

Gandbabbfi tv. los. 49o; 
pag. 96. 

G&j&aSeA iie. i4S. 

Garahadinna i^m. 

Gahakiraka v. isa. 

Gijjhakdtapabbata ai9. aas. 



go^žtakaputta s«e. 

Gotamabuddfaa iiq. ta«. t2s; 
Gotamakacetifa sm. 

Godfalkattbera 9S4. 

Gosinga 84«. 

GhatikAraauttanta at». 

Gho8itaB«t!hin im; Ghori- 
Uaima loa. im. i«. 

Cakkbnp&latthera 71. 

Candapaijolar^jan m. 

Candaku[ii&'a sos. 

CaDdavatfnaiigara 1». 

CjUiniipabbata ise. 

Cificaminariki aas. 

Cittagahapati aia. 3»«. sva. 

(Sttalativana lei. 

Cittabattbalfliera 101. 

CitU las. 

Ciindaailkarikti iss. 

Cullapila 7 s. 

Cii|aaii£tbapindika eia. ate; 
Giilak&la 111. ise. aas; 
Cd|sdfaa»map&li^4taka 
14»; Cii|apanthakattheis 
I81; Cdlamigandika ta«; 
Cdlaaubhsddjl asa; Cdla- 
bamsajfEtaka 144 ; Cdle- 
kasitakabribmana sm. 

Gelakanlh) assa loo. 

Chattapininpisaka aao- 

Chaddantajtitaka iis. 

Cbannattbera s^a. 

Jatila aai. 

Janapadakalyilaf hib. 

Jainbuk4j(vaks aei. 

3&iiy&v&ni, »79. mv. 



J^l S45. 

J(vaka si»; -ambftvana 3ib. 



19«. siB.<e4e. SM. 157. ase. 

MO. MS. 28», 470. 17». Ma. 

-31*. S7fi. 877. Ml. Sffl. M4. 

385. 386. sse. i!M. sea. im. 

9M. se«. 997. >oa. S07. sio. 

Ali. ais. ms. 317- «30. ssi. 

nso. asa. sss. Mt. bm. 887. 

aaS. 842. 814. 840. 84T. 848. 
3S8. Sai. B5S. S3R. MO. 861. 
S«e. 864. 069. 806. 800. 868. 



B70. 880. 881. 889. 



t. 864. 895. 3M. 807 . S08. 



Jotiya »81. 

Takkaeilft 304. m. 4ie. 

Tambad^lhika »hs. 

Tikoaala 104. 110. 

tittbiyjt 870; titthiyasftvak4 
39»; Titthiy&rima aas. 

Tidae4 m. 

TisBattbera 100. .197. 370; 
Eoeambivioi- isa; Niga- 
ma- i»6; Padhinika- aei ; 
Padhdnukarainika- asn; 
PutigatlB- soi; Maiiikfi- 
rakulupaka- 393; Vano- 

V&si- 366. 

Tissadahara ni 4. 



Tigsabuddha 117. n:. 

Tusitapura 117. 

Tepitaka eo. i84. lao. isa. 

18S. 179. aas. 40S. . 
Tebh^tik^atilavatthu iso. 
Todeyyag£ina 349. 
th«ra aaig&oiin 863 ; ekavi- 

b^rika^ aoa. 
Dakkhin^patba 847. 
dflrak^ paiicasali 861. 
Dirucfrittbera se s. 
dirusilikaputta a»i, 
Dfgbak4r£yanaBeD4pati ■m. 
Dfgbatikosala 104. 110. 
Dfghanakbaparibbfijaka 13% 
Dfgbalambaka isb. 
Dfgh£yu- vel D^bl!vn-ku- 

raiia io4. 38s. 
Dfpamkarabuddba 110. [1194. 
ducca ritapbal^ubhfi vasatUi 
d«v4 yv. 30. ae. 94. los. 181. 

Devakosambakaj^taka 110. 
Devadatta 113. tas. sto. sst. 



BevaLiibrfilimana 434. 
Dbanafijaya-rdjan 4iu; 



-sej- 



Dbauuggabapai.iilita 413. 
Dbammakathikabhikkbu loa. 
DhanimadaBsibuddha 117. 
DhamniadiDnattherf 433. 
Dbammikatthera '^76. 
NaDda iB^ ; -gopdli^a 301. 
Nandamdlakapabbh&ra 17". 
Nandi le«. 191. aio. 



Nandiy& s«e. 
N&mnci !5e. 

nignijSB •41. S44. 

Nerada ais. 

N^sgiribftttbln 14«. iso. 
nigatilhi a9#. 
ingTodbti-j£tJd[a 8w ; -iriiiiui 

3M. SR4. as*. 
NiBabha iri. 
Nerafljariiuulf iis. 
Pancaaili asv. 
Pal^fird srs. us. 
Pandav^jabbata iis. 
Pandakambalagilš 4is. 
PatipdjikU asa. 
Padumd 2S1. 
Padam Dttarabuddha i«7. ssi. 

ParantapaT^jan im. 
ParibbJjakirliaia la^. 
Pasenadikoeala m, ssi. i!}?. 

«»1. IKt;. AS". »99. 401. 

P^c[naTatiisaTnigad£ya los. 
Pitikijfvika s». 

P^rilej^akadevapDtta tos ; 

PfErileyyaTanasanda le^ 

40«. 

Paa J 8. ST. 

Pilita as. 

Piviirikflrflina iat; PJvAri. 

yaseflhiii i «4. 
Pifl^lajtEtaha im. 
Pitlhilatthera bss. 
Pipphali^hi les. 
Pilotikattfaera nio. 
Punnaka ^ni. 



Punnadlba asi. 
PunnavaddhaBakamiTa m«. 
Poniifi MS. 
Pnbb^rima iš. sbo> v4«. sat. 

Pnrindada las. * 
peta, ahi- aai ; aja^ra- !»e ; 
■attbtkdta- sob; sdkara- 

peeakiradhftn abi. 
portinakapandiul si 4. 
PbuBsabaddha 117. 197. 
bandban^ira 4it. 
Bandhamatrnagara nos. 
Bandhola Mallarttjapntta «11. 

»in. »4B. 

bahudevamatiDSBJi S4». 
Bahnputtakattheif sm. 
B£r^na8(io4. 114. i]7. im. si4. 

Bfilakalonak£rjma loa. 
Bftianakkbattagbutta iss. 
Bilisika nsa. 
Bimbia^rar^jan iis. iso. i4a. 

BiUIapidakaBelihin sm. 
Bnddhavv. 19. iss. isk im. 



Baddberakahatthin 4m. 
BelallbisfBatthera mi. 
Belavag&maka ■». 
Bodhimanda «49. 
Bodhirt^akum&ra as«. 
Brahinadatta io4. 114. 



n,,N.«j-vG00t^lc 



Btahman v 



109. Mo ; pag. 



Brahmaloka isb. nss. 

br^manit anatthapucchaka 
9S6. ■0». sTs; Sftriputta- 
ttheTamdtala- sst; S^ri- 
puttattherasah^E^a- mt ; 
aihAatara ssi; amftatara- 
' brfihmanaputtj 400; nala- 
pubbaka- 48». 

Bhagnttbera los. ine. 

BbaddaTaggiyaknmiTa iig. 

IS7. 

Bfaadda Vatikan eni leo. 
Bbaddijra -nailgara isa, i^bo. 

949.ftis. as9;-bhikkhu ass; 

-setf hi pulta 34s. 
Bh4giney y asaiiigharak kbi ta 

bhihkhii amfiatara im. trn. 
aes; sah£7aka- 150. 11^4; 
aihnatara nkkanihita- i9s. 
paitcaeatd TJpaasakž <ioi. 
sne; paiicasati »74. sst. 
aaa; paibavikath^pasnta- 
paiicasata- °os; amfiatara 
maHcikammallhJlnika^ 
310 ; tiihsa p£theyyak^i>6o 
assajIpunabbasDkft 973 
pancasatd ^gantuka- «17 
aambahuli jgantuka- n»7 
asaitiflataparikkh^ra- 3»4 
tayo295.fl58; chabbaggiyi 
!»e. MS. »7 s; bahubhan- 
daka- aoa; sambafaul^ 
adhim^ik^ ais; eamba- 



huM S48. »711. nno. 401! ; 
aii) ilalaradahara- sa4 ; ti rii- 
samatttf sns; anabbirata- 
U6 ; nnfadtaka- aas; dab- 
bt^»~ 8M; batthtEelrl^a- 
pubbakft 400; pailca 419; 
haiiisaghfitaka- 4 is. 

Bbeeakil&Tana ssn. 

Magadharatlba ise. 

Mag^am^flara is5. 

Maghavan v. e. p. iss. 

MaRgalapokkharanf 117. 

Maiigalabuddha iiT. 

Macalagdma t se. 

MaccharikoBi^aseltUn «w. 

Maccbik^§anda m». 

Hajjhimadeaa fl48. 

Majjhlmaniki^a 04». ne;. 

Maddf «45. 

Maddbaknndalin en. 

Manavadevadatta m o. 

Mall£ 1S9. Sli. .17«. 

MatlikŠ 9tH. 948. 1117. 

Mah^- ekasdlakabrfkhmuia 
900; -kacc&yanatthera 904. 
asu; -kappinaltbera 979; 
-kaBsapattheTaiss.994.9S7. 
9fii; -kija 111. i9e; -k^ 
laup£aaka sso; -kosala- 
rijMi 911 ; -dhanavAnija 
994. RBfl ; -dhanasetihiputta 
399; -aolEthapindika, vide 
Anitbapindika; -njima- 
sakka ise. 9ie. 994; -n&- 
matthera s«9 ; -patipa- 
TJjan i4b; -padumaku- 



-parinlbbJiDaButta 349 j 
pfila 16; -puiifl^vitaUta- 
sutta 14%; -m4yi las; 
~iiiogga]lfiiiattber& 1*5.210. 

»4 . «74. 498. M9. 

Mah^i LicchaTikum^ni i84. 

Mah&-Tana .14». bdi. sm; 

-vaDasaada 11 b; -svaDna 

77; -hadiB^j&taka 144. 
Mahiitisisakakumira sos. 
MahindariJKn ise. 
MftgandikabržhoiaFiaias. i6s. 
Miigandif^ i«u. 
Metali Baiiiglihaka i»4. 
M.lra £10. sRg. 118. 160. i64. 

197. ';S4. me. sKt. 4«h. 413; 

-dhftaro 34^. 
Mil^bh^fidevaputta sas. 
Migiramitu a43. ms; Migi- 

raeeiifain ^112. 
Mufijakesi aeaa leo. 
M^hiyattbera ise. 
Mendaka-gabapati sau ; -set- 

thin BTi. 
Mogji;all£ iso; Moggallina 

iw. ins. 
yakkba «04. 
Yama 86». 

Vaeakulaputta 110. 1117. 
Tasavasanta isi. 
Taaodbar^ isi. 
RakkhitavaDasatida ia&. 40«. 
Rammanafigara 117. 



Bijsgaha lis. lis. iss. au. 

Ridhattbera 370. 
RibDlakumira 117. las. i4i. 

R^panandattberC 3 is. 
RdpaBtirf iso. 
Revatatthera s««; Kb&di- 

ravaDiya- aei; RevatA- 

baddha 117. 
Rohiaf nadf asi; khaaiy»T 

kaiiiA& MB. 
Lakn]ptakabhaddiyatthera 

»78. 376. 369. 

Latukikaj^taka iu4. 
Lalthivanu^f^na iis. 
L4jadeTadhEtu 3»3. 
L4|ud^yitthera aii. K». 87«. 
Licchavf is4. aii. si9. aao. 
Vaggumu^£t{riy4 bhikkhd 

VangCeatthera 4^3. 
Vajjiputt4 115 ; Vajjiputta- 

bhikkhu ssi. 
Vaddhakaj£taka 104. 
Vapir£kain&rf sm. 
Varuna ibi. 
VfUodakaj^laka •!',&. 
V^sabhakkhattifd sig. 
V^ava 1S9. 
VdeuladatU deri 137. 
Vidddabha uii. 
Vinayadharabhikkbu 103. 
vinicchayamab£mattfi aii. 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



Vfpugibndciha m. lae. aso. 

•»Oa. flM. 
vibbbantaVa 411. 
Vim^navattbu 84& 
Visikhfi T«. lOT. SOS. «2. 

aSO. 546. ?4S. 988. BiS. BS«. 

ViBBakammadevBpntta ii'r. 



SarhldccastEmanera a^is. 
SaihghadlUf sne. sss. 
Saiiighabheda sni. 
Sarngbarakkhtta ibr. 
Sanjala na. 
Safljilc^putta 11^.1. 
Sattasfrifiaka .144. 
sačidhirihirikft , SiEripntta- 



Vfraka u«. 
Vejayanta-p£edda im; 

-ratha 104. 
Vetfaadfpakarijan is.i. 
Vedan£pari ggahaBUttanta 

125, 

VepacttU ie!>. 
Vepnila .14«. 
Vebhira b46. 
Veraf^« st*. 

Velukandakinandamfila «111. 
Telovana iia. ine. isi. 3S4. 



ane. mi. nes. a« 



Santatimahjmatta noi. n." 
Sappaddyatthera 3s». 
Bammuiijanitthera .in:: 
SaradamJinaTa lao. 
Savitihaka i-io. 
Sahaiupatlbrahman 11» 
SahaBsakkha iss. 
Sfikiyi «16. SIT. »f«. .15 

Tina^ as4; Nala- m4. 
Siketa sft°. S65. 
Sfinusimapera -hs. 
eimanera pandita -iiii. 
S&m&v&ti isn. 
SM iso; Sdripnttatlbera 11 



I. aos. S04. 209. 



Tessantara 117; -j&taka nns. 
Vessabhiibuddha 117. »44. 
Vessavana no4. 
Sakka-devarajan 87. m. iso. 

184. 100, 194. .157. 415; 

-panhasuttanta in4. 
Sakkti ina. ha. si7. n5i. 
Saihkassanangara .-i4.-<. 



Sikhibuddha m. n*4. 
Siddhatthabuddha 117. 
Sin eni i.ie. 
Simbalivana i»4. 
Sirimfi ni2. 
SiriTaddfaakutumbika 1 






Sngata m. 

St^ampatl im. 

Suji 1S4; SujjiUi lis; .165. 

188. IM. Ml. 

SudaasaDs-kumbha lai; 

-miDava rsh; -vih^M in. 
Snddbod&nai^an iss. nn«. 
SadbammattheTa s<m; Su- 

dhamnii ie8. i»i. 
SonandarJ^an ssi. 
Sunem iso. 
Sniidar^ ini. 
SuDdariparibb&jiki am. 
SnppsbuddhaBakka 'jm. 
Suppgv^ai 911. 

Subhaddaparibbžjaka si s. 
8DDiana-buddha m; -m&- 

Ukdra 167. 980. 
Sumand lai. iM. sho. 



SutDMihabuddha m. 
8ariyakuiiiira noa. 
Suranpaceti^a, Kaigapa- 

atikaiapotikli 40». 
Sdkarabatelena 119. 
aetthin, aputtaka- tts. 
Setavjanaiigara nt. 
Se^jakatthera aen. 
Selabrihmacia amt. 
Sobhitabnddbs 111. 
SDmadattt^uiiiira sit. 
SoTeTja-tthera SOI ; -nangara 

um; -selthipntta 104. 
HamBaTatfii&iigara te?, ssi. 
Hatthaka Alayaka sia. 
hatthaesska ris. 
Hatthirdjan 140. 
Hatthilifigasaknpa im. 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc 



VARLE LECTIONES 
ip NotU DoD (IJalMi 

V. t A pubbaitagamA. 2 A B pnbbaihgiunl 3 C upa- 
nafbaoti. 4 A na vopanajr^anti. 5 C -ttdba. 7 A bhoja- 
nainbii B bhojanam pi. 8 A bbojanambi, B HradiihaniTCrifaii. 
C -ddhaririraib. 10 C so ve. 16 A p&pkjri, B pipak^, 
vihamfiati. 17 B pipam, A bbf^fo. 18 A bbfjfo. 19 B 
sahitaiii bh^samflno, ganayarii. 20 B sahitaih, A -c4ri, B 
timtLmnuBBO. 23 B silsatrk^. 24 A B satimalo, B saninatasBa 
dhamma-. 25 B aamfiamena , A y& ogbo, C yain. 26 C 
dummedbftio , B medb£vi. 27 C appamidam imu;- 31 B 
Siuii^ojanam. 35 C damato. 37 A I! dAramgamam. 38 B 
anaraddbita— 41 C kalimgararii. 44 C viceaeati, B puppam. 
4o C Ticesutt). 4t> AB abhisambuddbfino. 48 B C kuri!te. 
49 C pbaleti, evaii g&me. 55 C vassikbf. 58 et 59 B sam- 
kbiia-, paiiifllifa. 61 A -gaechejfaih. 62 B dhanam m' attbi, 
TJliamfiati. 63 A maflflati, B maiiiftati, BC -mini. 64 C 
-tam payinip^sati. t)5 AC pajirijpisati. 69 B mamfiatC. 
70 ABC nSgghanti. 74 C katapufiiiuntu (Anal^sis: bato- 
paflilantu), adhivasi, A mano. 75 B amfii, abhimilifa, AB 
-gimini. 76 A -vSAi, B rlidbiri), paiiditaiii, tidisaiii. 77 B 
ovadeyyftDn-. 83 B piit)ho, C putthfi, A vuccivacam. 84 B 
pamnari. 85 C -gamino. 88 B cittakkilesejji. 89 BG juti- 
manto. 90 A B gattbappa-, C gandhappa-. 92 B -bbojanarii. 
93 B gnibfiato, AG durannayi. 94 A siradiino. 95 ABC 



-kflupamo. 96 B •«rtiA4-. 98 C riraanejT-. 99 B rama- 
Dfyini aramA^ni, C nnuti. 103 A Bamgime, ekam. 108 B 
purhBa-. 109 AC yamo. 111 B pamiliU. 112 G viriyara. 
116C kal^tCne, dariidhaiii, ramatv Bpuihilaih. 117 et 118C 
kaiTJ, kajt£lba, B eoappunapp-, C enam, B pumiiait. 135 
ABC gŽTO p^centi, A p^inaih, BC ptbinarb. 137 B ath- 
fiatararti. 139 B dirnoam. 142 B Bamaih. 144 B patis- 
satha, C patiBsathA, sabaBsatba pro pah-. 145 BC panditž 
pTO Bubbati 146 C "vonaddhi. 147 C anlkiyam. 152 C 
£yain puiiao, B parhlifl 155 AB -mačeho. 157 C pijaJS, 
B jaihfli, arhflataratfi. 158 B amilath. 159 B attjsaiii, 
aihElam, C kairi. 160 A atto^ 164 A diltbi, B -^haibnilT-a. 
IddCattanilhi kataih, A euddhtin asuddhi. 1 67 C -vaddhano. 
173 A kamma. 174 B bilo pro loko. 176 A C vltinna-. 
177 B vadanti, nappasabanti, C -dam^no. 178 B gamanena, 
C pathaby£. 179 B tam, A buddham. 180 A baddham. 
181 A BambuddhfEn«. 183 C etsm. 184 B C samano. 1% 
C arnlpavido, BC andpaghfito, A etatn. 186 A kah&pana-, 
BC yiiii!Wiya. 1TO B -ppaihil4ya. 191 BC ariyaiii. 193 
B -jathdo. l94BCBamaggi. I95B tfna-. 204 C visTllsa-, 
A fiitim. 207 BC -samgata-, B interpungit poat sabbad£ 
et hemiBticbiam Bequen8 cam v. tos uno tenore scribit 203 O 
bahiiBUtafl, dhorayiha-, tan, B dboTaya-. 210 C sam^acchi. 
211 C kairitha, BC piy£piye. 217 B taiii, C janaih. 218 
C anakkh^to, AB k^mesu. 220 B -pumfiam, C parati, BC 
puihn^ni. 221 C kodhafi, B Bamyojanara, taib. 226 B jl!ga- 
ram£nšnaTn, A jagar-. 227 B -bhininam, aniriidito. 228 B 
ekaibtam. 229 B C pamfli-. 234 B C yacfiya. 235 A titthati, 
B tiithapi. 236 B anangano. 237 C dSnI ei , B pfitheyyam 
pi. 238 BC anangano. 241 C vannassa. 245 A paesaU. 
247 khanati. 248 A C m£ na, B m^ tam, BC randhayath. 
249 A yathj(ph^^danafl. 250 A C samufaatarh. 251 A C 



nadi, B nadtti, O gftt)^ in kali mut&vtt nuUitiB paiteiifn, ' -amiaA 
jiUadt 252 B »iKitesatb, A •jpuaisi, 6 kitri, C kAhii vi. 253 
ABC-fusissa^M B -Baibiliiio. SS5 B sanumo. 238CkhemI. 
263 A C saiDuhatadi, B Bam^hatA. 26'4 B aamano abUiuto, C 
kim. 266 A bbikkba. 267 B pnAffafi, A C bhikkhu. 268 B 
malha-, avijjaan. 270 A pin£ rihimsati. 271 B TJritta-. 
273 A atlhaibgiko, C althaihgako. 274 A eao va, B artiiio, etan. 
275 B interpungit poet kariBsatba. 276 O rimokkhanti. 277 et 
278B paihfi^^a. 282 A bhtin, C bhnrf, A dndtii, C pavaddbiti. 
283Bj&7ate, Cj£yati, BTanthait, C vana vanatafi. 284C-p£ko. 
286 A vicinteBi. 287 AB tarii, A -eaihmattam , B pnttapn- 
sutammaltaib. 288 B Gitian, C t^nati. 289 B -gamanaih, 
C nibbfoaih-. 291 AG -d^ena, B na pi Tuccati. 292 A 
f^)viddharii, G kairati. 293 C akiccam, B -kirino, C B^taccha- 
kirano, B interpungit post -k&iino. 294 C sinu-. 296 C 
nitte. 301 C mapo. 302 AC -samraso. 305 B damito 
8iyi. 307 B &Bamilat£. 308 ABC-sikbnpamo, B aaatbflato. 
309 B £pajjati, apiidifla>. 310 B apatbfla-, A panett, B 
pbanehi, B bhanoti. 311 A BamaSilarti, B B^mamilam. 312 
A BidiUarh, B Battbilam, C vntaiii. 313 C kiuian, A bhfjrn. 
315 C nira^ariihL 322 B ^j^iyyt!, C -oSjjii, B mab^ndngi 
324 BC ndfiga-, A -vanaBsa. .325 B middbi, -e&Ji, A 
-pbatfbo, B upenti. 327 B anurakkhata, danlo, A santo. 328 
B Badm^, A sataml 329 C tŠLJ& ca, mitaiiiga-, B -raihAo 
va i&Bgo, C m^tagaiaSo va n^iigo. 330 B iia, C kairfi, B 
-laiiifio ra n£Bgo, C n^ilgo. 331 B tntihi, pniriSain. 332 
B ato, s^mathaatfl, brtEhmamfiaUL 333 B pamfi2ya. 334 C 
plavati. 335 A C abbivaltam. 336 A jammf tanh£, Bok4 
tatih^, B 80 eraitt sahatf jammf tariblC, bic reisus et initium 
Bequenti8 in C desunL 337 B nairanto, mi onalarii. '338 
ABC ccbinno, A G niM> B -tinuBayo, ABC anobale. 340 
B paihit4ya. 341 AB -jarupagl 342 A Barayojanasaii)ga-, 



46# 

B Ba[by(>JBpKib sabbaBanigfr', ACdukkhdtn. 344 A y& nibba- 
uatho, B yi Dibh&o^U), C y&'ilbbaDAo. 347 C -ratUinnp-, 
B makteliko. 346 ABC pf^ragu. 349 C -paatfao, pait^^dhanti, 
ko. 3d0 AB viUkkup-, ABC bkiva^ati, C ko, A ccbeijati, 
C ccbajii^ti. 35t A amntisi, ananganoi AC -sallinf, B 
-eall^nkn., C antfmo. 352 C an^dJDO, A kovfdo, C akkhi^ 
r&naih, interpuDgit post kovido, Bjaihnd, C jaflSo, B -paiiifto. 
353 AC-bhn, -vido, B Babb&rhjaho, C sabbaihfljaho, AB idifaiiii- 
, fiiiya. 354 sabbarasam. . 356 C aftinam, B aihde. 356 A 
ajarh. 357 A ayain, B interpDDglt post pajA. 360 ABC 
gb^neiia. 361 A vacUja, B pavuooati. 362 A C bbikkhu, B 
bhikkbii ti, B -eaiiiilato, samOatu-, C p4dasami1a-, saiiiilatu-. 
36^ B nS(imari)fieyya na arbfiesam pihajaiii ainfiesaih. 366 B 
blAkbii, BC nStimaiiiDati. 367 BO asatil va, A socanti, 
B socaH, A C bhikkhn. 368 A O samkh£nipa-. 370 B 
-saSglStiko, C tinno. 371 A kan<U, C kaDci. 372 B paibfl^ 
C ajbttnato, B sa ce. 373 B snrhfii-. 374 A labbati, amatan. 
376 A patiaamhflraTatlisBa. 379 BC coda^ant^Dam. 383 B 
br^bmuia. .384B p^agu. 3H5 AC visamruttam. 387 AB 
^iji. 389 B br&hmano, A dfai br^bm-. 392 A sakkaccs. 
395 A -kuta-, B kiaath dbamanisantataib etaih. 397 A visaih- 
jlnttarii. 399 B java ^tfhati, A baUpfkam, B baUbiikaiii. 
405 A dapdaifa. 407 A pdtioo, B pialbo. 408 B Tinniipani. 
409 A eritiiiitb(ilait>. 414 ABskatbaibkathi. 4 1 5 A -kkhfnait), 
B -kkbtnl 416B -kkhM- 419 A nppattifl. 420 A jdiialti, 
B jAniti. 423 A vedi« I v. i -kam pamadam, p^padanden«; 
2 BQkhapiyena, vfsatf. 11 r. a daadavamhi; s «karfsatf ; e nige 
ea, iv&viaa va tariba-, cattfUiBa va gath£yo. 



n.jN.«]-, Google 



CORRIGENDA ET ADDENDA. 

Pag. 21 1. 11 leg. kaly4ne. 23, s. is antalikkho. 24, i> 

patto. 28,1 ^pBBBut' £yani. 34,« maM^fliJt^ , ii eapientis 

(Bnddhie]. 37, i Jighacch^param^. 43, s punafi, as pro.utique: 

sicut, «6 pro iMm: ita. 44, aa pro dal ... vulgna: dant ... 

homineH. 47, s post BedatSoae<adde: scilicet 55, asAicem 

vdut etc. 60, II -sati soU. 63, to iitjiicanda repatat 67, ao 

dimittat (quiTiB). 72, so pro Quii (Qui). 75, is post Tatem 

add. viclorem. 78,« del. {?), is del. (mfitu?), la del. (pitu?). 

79, 5 del ( 7), so tassa (c. satassa), ts 8q. ipncchitabbajuttako, 

na del. correcL 80, s al. Satthu santike etc, la al. sv-ihaiii, 

IS pBbbtuiseJlm poalerior manua in pabbajiBsam mutariL 82, 9> 

s^ohito, S6 deL correct 83,4. e. iiPflita tram, 33 cod. B*: 

pa^ikkbitlo tikicchija, a R: ni^ato, ib. PUlita. 84, i -netUl 

(c. -o). 85, s te saihj&nitrfi , n del (ayam!), ib. yKth&- 

y-idani (ezstaot verba nJUiaiti bfaikkbave . . . itthlsaddo initio 

cod. Afigattaranlkiyo),' ae post •gimam add. (nima iipaiiissdya 

dierena ratlha-'). S6,e gacchim' ahaiii , i* tvaiii (c. tam). 

87, 1 Paadn-, e aL sac' ibaih, ib B: upagantriua, ib sallakkhesi. 

88, IS post navaTallhaddhi^a add. (-vutlb-!), i% Bamm^jjiiiisii 

(e. sama-]. 89, ii pro sinebam: sinehena, a4 lafidiaoto. 90, 4. s 

del correct (versas est, sed coiruptus), le add. colon post 

bottti. 91, IS post baliraddassa add. (padaii)'). 93, lo sc|. 

Diitiyag&tfa£ (& -4ya) . . . bb^sit^ (c. -arii), le post koddhetvi 

add. (koithetvfl '}, >4 asuka- (c asdka-). 94, le et 95, is post 

■ Codax glmh>l«Qil« B4taDivaliTa (ilda WMtei(atTdil Oodic« Ori- 

<alalup.»), qni dlvaraam, ulild«tQt, laMMioum t»qailar eainadam 

fabuUram, ijns eodtce Ohamrnapadusa AttbaTanDaoj coDtineDlor, 

noaniiltoB az lariibos faballs ininUtl« palica exhibet. Minorlbns 

maadli tacita aubUlIa, lade quie ad larsua amaadandoi confarra 

poiatnt pBtens, eodtcaia lllara R »Igoo. 

80* 

r,., ,„.^H)Oglc 



468 

Bladdhakn^daliramio nfigantri add. (-rapnenftgMitvJ?). 94, ti 
trompone conjectnram post maji. 95, bi del. (•suro'). 96, la 
maiiisaiii taiii, R,: ghatasittaih, si R; sokaparetaBsa. 97i isq^ 
Tersns snnt canupti. 98, ai-ppam£peii'eva(c-iioDflTB). 101, ts 
i^iuiaiii, 91 del. ativi^«, pra visita: vesija. tW| i4 aogaDdhaih 
te dngg-). 103, 7 -parivAr« (c. -re). 104, m vijite (c. jfvite). 
105, e Kosambiv^eino (c. -IjaihTi-], so obhaggobhaggafl ? cfr.- 
p. 408. 106, 1 j&^L 107, 14 dbammakath^ (c. -mi-). 112, t 
efr. Appendicem. 113, la aabbehi, (c. sabbe), ao sabbe, ib. 
del correet 115, sibahii(& -u). 116, i7 add. v. se7'<(y«m. 
I17,j Bodhaf- (c-dhi-). 118, lo -hhufijilvi, 6 advito (c -£), 
> Channaiii, le del. coneet. 119, d -purinama-, le pifeoto 
(c. p&^a-), 94 teB&rii (c. te). 121, is pabbajdmd (c. -jj^), 
IS 8q. iJibhaggappatto. 122,1«. 9s sq. kam si tvam &vuta 
uddisea pabbajito, so dbammaTinajam'?, bi del. na,? 123, la 
tikbbatttiih [c. -n). 125, is del. (?). 126,3« post ad&i add. 
gdmavisibi saddhim aggasaesadttnam nima adisi. 127, 4b 
tiibsa (c -&), SI dve nav— 128, lo agantri (c. i-), le 
gabltakani (c. -hina-), ss &Aent& (c. -o), le dalvi (c katri). 
129, !> cattmfaa-. ISCsdvenaTntl-, «4 det. (r). 131, i post 
sabapariisukflitd add. (sabapaiiisiikinikj!), n post kasini add. 
(kaeinarii !] , ss amnaiit. 132, ii mahi TatAyam. 133, la 
hiUya, ai post Buddbdnaiii add. (purato'). 134, i agantvi 
(c i-). ISdjae samaiam- (c samatalam-). 136, t mafadra- 
behi (c- -gehi), is bhaveyyan. 138, t del. rattf, add. cTr. 
not. ad r. t*. 139, lo sq. deL correet. (Sattbari — Ana- 
piyam n. M. nigamo — tam nisaifa), so pabbajito (c. -tena), 
ufl (cod. add. pahite). 140, it cdj- (c ca]-), n rlfaarltabbaih. 
141, 4 Dtthahattti ^ha, Amimddho. 142, s -m&B&k&TB-t 144, * 
post purato add. (jfvitam puriccajitvtf Satthu pnrato'). 145, ■ 
janaij) (cjfU-), 10 arjyebi, R: arlyeiia, cfr. p. ass, is Kokiliko. 
1 46, 9*iiggaAehi (c. ut^ji), iaR: pasieai, soR: anutaraih. 147,» 



- 469 

B: gehe casaki bhandBDsiti, fiR: udabanhi thalamhi ca, at m& 
(c. ma) mam, «4 Bq. R: cor«, R^uk. 148, s del. correct, n de- 
v^tider-. 151, is Dadveidusa,. 153, iKosambim (e. -ijarii), 
39 m&ABomti&jb. 160ie transpone itthisftUnl JA mperioiem 
lioeam aate pariTiraih, is labhaolfciro (e. -rf) ti, n adhU 
raaDcitri (c -mncci-). 161,sokaiiimMBa (c. kamma). 163, at 
del. TiratladtoDdasB'? 166, si mb& (c. liti]. 173, i4 gq. B: 
Idam ratTJ S&navatf samm^sBiobDddfaaB^ikJ mi nuuh.traiii 
saranaih gaccha ...Baran^ gaccha lam "Buddham. 175, 8i 
R: upadi ... ki^anti. 177,s6 (vipik^vaaeBena ?). 181,39 
poBt pasaf add. v. nn dassfno. 184,98 Veselim (c -iyaih). 
186, 11 R: BappuriBo. 192, n idini 'es4 tDpdaih (c. nid&iissi- 
knndaih). 194, t Simbalt-, is del. coirect 211, a poet Cfr. 
add. Hemacandra p. aiT, la dis^p^mokkhasaa, «4 mahfl vata 
icarifO. 215, se R: s^dbUni ... eamAauIv&ri aiona ch^a- 
ya.Bi\ tam. 217, s bfaavisBatiti , m V^Babhakbattty£disif^ 
219,11 Bq. MahiUlicch- (c Mafafilicch-] , is irakkho (c -&), 
u okfSeo (c. -i). 220, ii amhehi (c. auhe), i4 evardpi (c. -aA), 
81 po8t gahetvi add. cittaih. 221, is bhedamidhammaih (c 
-naiiidha-), 17 dv&ttiihažfa (c. -&hi), le idaih (c. imam), at 
post mama add. ca. 223, s' del. correcL, t ot^ram (c. -ta-), 
s paiiT^iena (c. -c&re-), 17 del. correct, ao poBt tato add. 
ariddie. 223, is catatihavtlre na. 224, ss vassi. 238, la nl- 
B&ntif o (nighariisantif o '). 240, se vaaantam (c. -te). 246, 1 
vannapesi (c rantia-). 25t, 11 B: dass^i, 14 R: khoms- 
kotumbar^ni ca, m pro snddbam: eadbi-. 255,7 R: jalaiii, 
10 R: cetayati, niBedhajutmdbaraih, 11 R: katbau nuBhagsT^ 
13 B: apannam&naao. 256, a R: vCnakaccbi abbasaatha, 1» 
laddbaaime lokiyama^ijftne (c -o), Dotb: namnnclDo. 359,13 
del 34B. 260, so -vaiCgi-. 266, at add. v. S07 addbin^ t. tK4 
derioa. 274, 11 del. oorrecL 276, 1» del. Dublto ... v. los. 
279, s T. 410, 8 pOBt etc. oM. Alitar apttd Bunonf: Lolu p. ssa, 



: 470 

14 JfTakavattbnkbanlllhake (c -nibkh&-).' 283, ii del. conject 
284, 3 sacchtkatjhibbino (c. -tJU). 266. 24 pro jo : yo. 287, s 
del. kam si tvtnii. 2^8, t4 add. v. m4 «tbbanato, is Arariiiia- 
kntikd, °» i!yuBatiiT-. 295, lo pro not ad v. i leg. vv. ha. 
mtt, 94 del. correct 304, i^ catasso (c. manasso}, ao bhisa- 
miildlam (c. hiša-), m R omittit te. 308, ii ce (c. ca), S4 pattuib- 
kena. 31 1 , ss post pt^assatlut add. ctr. Boehti. Chreet. p. mi. 
312, 10 add. Gavessatba nituntm existiinaTi, at sfne dabio prsesens 
babendum est verbi gavee aecnndam IV cL declinati. ' 3)9, si 
paccayjk£ra- (c. pacca^^ara-). 323, t Jbfl^aiiti referenduin est 
ad rad. jbfE t. jhe (sanscr. dbf al), quEe, «qne ac rad. cint, etiam 
triatem esHe ralere videtur. 327, «s del. (?). 338, »s postekalo 
add. (ekako?). 336,4 add. sciltcct contractum ex uttllthSya. 
337, m add. aut so 'mam. 34t, it akopetv^ (c. apoktipetr^). 
346, 15 post Veju- add. (-ambaran^da^o ?), 91 post amčamtitthi^fi 
add. (amitatitth)y&)ani ?). 350, 19 R : cetopanidhihetdhi. 351 , s« ' 
pro (!): (ni^fatik^J). 356, 5 gitbatii (c. -/(), -m comma transpon. 
post nattbam. 358, le cauditnas. 361, is 'add. 991. 363, le 
add. RAmfiyana ed. Gorr. 4; 3,!. 367, 1 Atulya por- ... 
&clnnam ev' (c. ec) elam. 368, 1 add. v. !«e4. 376, 10 satbo. 
377, «9 add. Pro buddhdnam 1^. ftuddh^nam. 383, s Anatfan. 
385, B itarfbii. 39 1 , is Tihar£ma. 404, i R: c&tuddasim pafi- 
cadaslA yiTa pakkfaassa attbamf, s R: atthafigaBtiBam£hitam, 
19 R: karoti vi. 405, s R: Abhiy4 vatha. 407, S9 -ktitf. 
409, 9T (sanscr. khuiata). 413,97 accbidda. 4 1 6, ■ Jtapaih, 
18 [del (-iiii'), 18 karonteht« (e. katohta), is- pro cavam: 
eraiii, sj vjriindtam patto. 417, i y£ciriiBii (c. y(lciyiniBn), «o 
R: Dibimbase. 428, 1 santake (c. -ti-), tt vatvl 431,9 add. 
VUtndftaniib epitritam tertium Temovebls, si legeris rlnflapanlm. 
438, 10 4q. pro paridhesBati . . . baha : parldbassati, cfr. com. 
464,14 p«tit)ko add. ABO ssa^ya, si post jagar- add. 
ABC -uVBlkkUtam. 

. ■ r,.n;.,i-,G00t^lc 



n,<jN.«j-vG00t^lc 



n,<jN.«j -v Google 



cji-vGoogIc 



nigtijetJNGoOt^lc